《The Darling of the Paranoid Tycoon》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Rebirth Harriet Munoz, the infamous simpleton in Meawood City, died. She died on her birthday. Before she died, her younger sister, Nora Munoz, deceived her into signing an organ donation form. As she was tied to the operating table, all the organs that could be donated were removed from her body without anesthesia, causing her to die in excruciating pain. As for Vernon Morton, whom she thought was the man she loved? After swindling away the inheritance left to her by her mother, he turned around and gave it to Nora as a betrothal gift. Now they were kissing right in front of her corpse. Holding each other, they mocked her for her stupidity. It was only just before her death that Harriet saw through their true colors. She finally realized that in this world, the only person who had been kind to her was Delbert Carlson. He was Harriet¡¯s husband, who didn¡¯t mind that she was mentally challenged, and he even used a marriage contract to protect her. But she put poison in his wine and killed him. At that moment, Harriet realized she had made a grave mistake. ¡°Delbert, I''ll protect you in the afterlife.¡± ¡°Delbert!¡± Harriet woke up from her dream, tears streaming down her face. The excruciating pain seemed to linger, causing her to shudder. She looked around in a daze, realizing that she was not on a blood-soaked operating table, but in the Munoz family¡¯s seemingly luxurious yet extremely simple room. ¡®Wasn''t | dead?¡¯ She wondered. ¡°Mom, | don¡¯t want to marry Delbert. | heard he¡¯s ugly and has no interest in women, and he¡¯s ruthless. If | marry him, my life will be disastrous. m known as a medical genius in Meawood City, and | will be world-famous. How can | marry such an ugly man who has no power or influence? If | have to marry, | will marry the sessor to the Carlson Group.¡± Asharp cry suddenly came from downstairs. It was Nora, someone Harriet wished she could tear apart. Nora said that she didn¡¯t want to marry Delbert Carlson. ¡®Could it be...¡± Harriet rushed to the calendar. The current time was a year ago. Now she was sure that she had been reborn. It was a year ago, before her family drugged and knocked her out. They then sent her to marry Delbert in ce of Nora. ¡®Delbert, Delbert...¡¯ Harriet murmured to herself. She remembered the past events, and the thought of this name made her heart bleed. Her eyelids trembled, and tears started to well up in her eyes.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Delbert, I''m willing to marry you in this life, and | will protect you.¡¯ Through the mirror on the dressing table, Harriet found herself in garish clothes and heavy makeup. In her previous life, she thought that Nora¡¯s styling made her look like a celestial beauty, but now she found it ugly. And it seemed that she was no longer mentally challenged. The retarded girl with the mental capacity of a six-year-old in her previous life had suddenly returned to normal. Perfect! She could now seek revenge for herself and Delbert. Harriet sat at the dressing table, beginning to remove her makeup. Her eyes glinted with coldness. In this life, she was no longer that foolish girl, but a nemesising back from hell. None of Nora, Vernon, and the rest of the Munoz family who had driven her mother to death would escape. She would make them pay with their lives. She would make them suffer. After themotion, the house quieted down. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Symbolically knocking a few times, Nora and her mother, Bessie Delgado, pushed the door open. Seeing Harriet removing her makeup, the two women were stunned. ¡®Didn''t this fool use to love being dressed like this?¡¯ They wondered. Bessie came to her senses, putting on a kind and motherly expression. Approaching Harriet, she spoke with an earnest tone. ¡°Harriet, | presume you know that your sister is about to marry the eldest son of the Carlson family, but she is still young and doesn¡¯t want to marry so early. She wants to give up this opportunity to you. ¡°The Carlson family is a top n in Meawood City. If you marry Delbert, you''ll live a life of luxury. A whole bunch of servants will be at your service. How about it?¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Help Me Harriet sneered inwardly. In her previous life, she had been foolish and had refused to marry Delbert after hearing false rumors about him. She had cried and made a scene, only to end up being drugged by Bessie and sent to Delbert¡¯s ind that very night. But now she was smarter and knew how to deal with the scheming mother and daughter. For the time being, she would y dumb and y along. Acold, bloodthirsty look shed through her watery eyes, but Harriet concealed it well. She turned to Bessie and Nora, speaking with a silly smile. ¡°Mom, Nora, do you think | look good like this?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nora shed a jealous look when she saw Harriet¡¯s delicate face after the makeup was removed. She squeezed her fingers and hypocritically praised, ¡°Yes, you are.¡± Nora forgot that before Harriet became retarded, she had been a beautiful girl with superior intelligence. But now, in everyone¡¯s mind, the eldest daughter of the Munoz family was nothing but an ugly and useless person. Nora, on the other hand, became the top beauty in Meawood City and a genius in medicine. ¡°Harriet, you are beautiful, and you should marry Delbert.¡± Harriet giggled with their praise, seemingly delighted. Her quick agreement left Nora doubtful. ¡°But what about Vernon?¡± Nora asked intentionally. ¡°Don¡¯t you like Vernon the most?¡± Harriet pouted as if she were angry. ¡°You just said | look good. If I¡¯m so beautiful, | should marry Delbert because | want to enjoy a life surrounded by servants.¡± Seeing her foolish look, Nora and Bessie couldn''t help but sneer. At the end of the day, Harriet was a fool, thinking that she was going to have a good life with the Carlson family. She didn¡¯t know that she was only going to suffer. Originally, they had nned to drug Harriet and send her to Delbert''s ind. It was only great that she agreed, saving them a lot of trouble. Night fell, and all was quiet. Harriety in bed, contemting. She remembered the night before she was forced to marry Delbert. Her father, Bessie, Nora, and Vernon had alle to ask where her mother¡¯s inheritance was. The people around her were all after that sum of money. She didn¡¯t know where her mother had hidden it, but that didn¡¯t matter. If they wanted the money, she would lead them to hell. Suddenly, her eyes narrowed. ¡®Someone ising.¡¯ Although the footsteps were light, she keenly sensed them. Harriet got up quietly, ready to shoot the silver needle her mother had given her. Her mother, Miriam Bass, was the top doctor in Meawood City and had passed on her incredible medical skills to Harriet when she was little. Because her intelligence was gone, she couldn¡¯t inherit her mother¡¯s skills back then. Now that she had regained her intelligence, she would reim it. Just as the silver needle was about to strike, a figure leaped in through the window and pinned her down to the bed. Harriet instinctively struggled, but in the next moment, she halted her movements because the man¡¯s solid embrace and breath brought her a familiar feeling. Her eyes became misty. She figured out who he was. The man attached his lips to her ear and narrowed his eyes. His breathing was ragged, and his voice was deep and seductive. ¡°Woman, help me!¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Delbert In the dark of night, only the faint moonlight shone through the window, vaguely outlining the hard features of the man. His deep eyes, zing with intense desire, were fixed on her. It was Delbert¡ªher Delbert. In her previous life, Harriet only realized that Delbert was nothing like the rumored description of being ugly and malicious after Bessie sent her to the ind. On the contrary, he had a handsome countenance and a noble bearing. Later, he even became president of the Carlson Group and a trillionaire, who showered her withvish care. But deceived by Nora and Vernon, she foolishly believed that Delbert had pressured her family for her to marry him. In the end, she not only cheated him out of his business secrets, causing him to go broke, but also ended his life with a poisoned drink. The thought of her actions in her previous life made Harriet¡¯s heart bleed and filled her with deep regret. And now, Delbert was just inches away from her, yet she could only look at him with tearful eyes, unable to utter a word. Crossing over from her previous life, she finally saw him again. No longer retarded, she inherited her mother¡¯s extraordinary medical skills. Therefore, with just one nce, she could tell that Delbert had been drugged. And it was a kind of potent drug. ¡®But why did hee here to find me?¡± She wondered. Before Harriet could make sense of this, the man¡¯s burning hand seized her chin, and he bore down to kiss her. After a passionate kiss, Harriet met his eyes and instantly understood his intentions. She was willing to offer her chastity. Everything she had belonged to him. But they were at the Munoz family¡¯s house, and the slightest noise would alert those people. If this got out, it would affect Delbert¡¯s limited reputation and his future. Nobody understood better than her how important the presidency of the Carlson Group meant for Delbert. ¡°You bad person, don¡¯t bully me...¡± But her resistance didn¡¯t sway Delbert. He narrowed his eyes and tightened his grip on her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The pain was splitting, causing tears to flood Harriet¡¯s eyes. The man let out a satisfied moan. ¡°Yvonne, you are finally mine!¡± ¡°Yvonne? Who is that?¡¯ Harriet pondered. When love was intense, a man would only call out the name of the woman he loved. Harriet trembled as a bold idea sprang to mind. With the change in her intelligence, the trajectory of her life had also changed. The man, who had loved and doted on her in her previous life, no longer had feelings for her. He was in love with another woman. Thinking back, when she was still clueless in her previous life, she didn¡¯t understand why Delbert, on their wedding night, didn¡¯t touch her. He only caressed her eyebrows and said, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Now she understood that he was looking through her at a woman called Yvonne. Perhaps, in his heart, she was just a substitute. That was why he had doted on her so much. Harriet¡¯s eyes went dim in an instant. Pressing down on her aching heart, she took out a silver needle and inserted it into the satiated, sleeping man. Although he would feel better after the drug¡¯s effects subdued, he wouldn''t be able to get up tomorrow. Harriet knew that he would have to return to the Carlson family to see his grandfather tomorrow, so she had to treat him and ensure that his n for tomorrow went without a hitch. After treating him, Harriet felt exhausted and fell into a deep sleep. ¡®Delbert, | don¡¯t care who lives in your heart. ¡®But for what | owe you from my previous life, | will repay you with everything | have.¡¯ Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Responsibility The next day, at dawn, the man snapped open his eyes and burst with coldness. Looking around, his gaze softened when it fell on the sleeping woman beside him. He was used to getting up at six o¡¯clock, but today he waste by half an hour. Perhaps it was because he finally had the girl he had been longing for all these years. But when he saw the marks on her body, his heart ached. Delbert knew that he had forced Harriet against her willst night. Thinking of her resistance and tears, he felt great remorse. But he had to do this to keep her by his side and protect her. Although he was mad about being drugged, it had unexpectedly helped him. Now he was going back to tell his grandfather that he had identally taken the chastity of the eldest daughter of the Munoz family. He would demand a recement for the bride. From beginning to end, Delbert had only wanted one person, and that was Harriet.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the sleeping girl, he leaned over to smooth her furrowed brows and whispered seriously, ¡°Yvonne, | will take responsibility for this.¡± Then he quietly got up and prepared to leave. His men had knocked out the people in the Munoz family when they sneaked into their housest night. Now he could leave with peace of mind. Harriet woke up when it was broad daylight. She felt as if she had been run over by a truck. After opening her eyes, she habitually reached out to touch the spot beside her, just like in her previous life. But it was empty. Delbert had already left. She wasn¡¯t sure if he knew what he had done to herst night. But his unhesitating departure confirmed her spection. In this life, Delbert had no feelings for her at all. Her heart ached, and she pressed it hard before getting up to open the wardrobe. She raised her eyes and saw a bunch of gaudy clothes hanging inside. The thought of her heavy makeup and weird style in her previous life made her sick. No wonder everyone in Meawood City only knew the second daughter of the Munoz family. Everyone taunted her and her mother, who was known as the top physical therapist in Meawood City, calling them a fool and a lunatic. But no one knew better than Harriet why her mother went mad and died. Since she hade back to life, while seeking revenge and pursuing love, she would clear the name for her mother and herself. Among the pile of garish clothes, Harriet picked out aparatively in dress and put it on. In the dining room downstairs, the disgraceful family of three was dining at the table. In the past, they would just ignore her. But now, Nora and Bessie wanted to marry her off to Delbert, so when they saw hering down, Nora greeted her warmly. ¡°Harriet,e and sit here!¡± ¡°Ha-ha, | want to eat eggs today. Eggs will make me more beautiful.¡± Agleam shed in Harriet¡¯s eyes, but her face remained silly. She bounced toward the dining table and ate like she used to, grabbing food with her hands and wolfing it down. This was something Bessie and Nora had deliberately taught her, just to make her father, Clifton Munoz, detest her and make the people in Meawood City reject her. Sure enough, Clifton put down his fork and knife with an unhappy expression, ready to berate his foolish daughter as usual. But Harriet suddenly looked up and grinned at him. ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you ask me where my mom ced her treasure? | remember now,¡± she said dully. ¡°Where is it?¡± Clifton asked eagerly. Nora and Bessie also perked up their ears, holding their breath in anticipation. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Messing with Them ¡°In...¡± Harriet giggled, deliberately drawing out the suspense to pique the curiosity of Clifton and the others. ¡°Where?¡± The three conniving people chorused in unison. Clifton, Bessie, and Nora were all in a state of anxiety. Despite the Munoz family managing to stand firm in Meawood City, they had been struggling financially for some time. Apart from the substantial wealth left by Harriet¡¯s mother, their only hopey in the marriage alliance with the Carlson family. Unfortunately, the bridegroom was Delbert, the least favored son of the Carlson family. Thus, Clifton was not keen on marrying off his youngest daughter, Nora, who still held some value for him. Nora came up with a brilliant n to have her foolish sister marry Delbert in her ce. Now under the expectant gazes of the three, Harriet blinked, grinned, and pped her hands to sing. ¡°Incy-wincy spider climbed up the water spout...¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Clifton, filled with rage, grabbed a bowl and hurled it at the still singing Harriet. This kind of thing happened quite often in this house. Usually, Harriet would be frightened, cowering and trembling under the table, while Nora and Bessie would mock her. But this time, Harriet didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, she allowed the bowl to hit her forehead, causing a gash that started bleeding profusely. Clifton was stunned and groaned in his heart. He thought of his ex-wife, who was such a dignified and virtuous woman. How could she have given birth to such a foolish daughter? Yet he had forgotten the cause of Harriet¡¯s mental problem. A decade ago, to make Miriam divorce him, he left Harriet in the cold for an entire night. It led to a high fever that permanently damaged her brain.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. However, this incident didn¡¯t make him feel much guilt towards Harriet. On the contrary, he became even more ruthless toward her. Harriet sneered inwardly, counting the seconds. As expected, a servant arrived soon and reported, ¡°Sir, the Carlson family¡¯s butler has arrived.¡± The servant stepped aside, allowing the butler to approach and deliver the message from the patriarch of the Carlson family. Seizing the opportunity, Harriet slyly sat down on the ground and wailed while covering her bleeding forehead. ¡°Ouch, it hurts! Dad is bad, always hitting me. | don¡¯t like Dad anymore.¡± ¡°Clifton!¡± The butler was shocked by the scene. Although he didn¡¯t have much fondness for the silly girl, Milton Carlson, the head of the Carlson family, had repeatedly reminded him that Harriet was the chosen bride. He had been instructed to treat her well beforeing here. The butler didn¡¯t understand why Milton had changed his mind so suddenly. Just yesterday, Milton insisted on having the second daughter of the Munoz family marry Delbert. Now Clifton openly mistreated the bride designated by Milton, and the butler couldn¡¯t bear it. He hurried over to help Harriet up and red at Clifton. ¡°Miss Harriet is the bride chosen by Mr. Carlson Sr, and you just hit her like that. What are you waiting for? Call for someone to attend to her injuries.¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Outshining Nora ¡°Okay, sure.¡± Clifton shuddered and quickly waved for the servants to attend to Harriet¡¯s wounds. The Carlson family was a top n in Meawood City, and this man in front of them was a trusted servant of Milton. Awimp like Clifton wouldn¡¯t dare defy him. Harriet refrained from saying anything more about Clifton¡¯s bad behavior. Before they were ensnared in the purgatory she had prepared for them, she couldn''t afford to antagonize this family. Clearing his throat, the butler continued, ¡°Mr. Carlson Sr. sent me to inform you that the engagement party for Miss Harriet and Mr. Delbert will be held at the Golden Joy Hotel tonight at 7 o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°We see. We''ll be there on time.¡± Clifton nodded, a greedy glint passing through his eyes. Satisfied, the butler nced at Harriet before leaving. Despite her in attire and unadorned face, he noticed her outstanding beauty. Unlike what she was rumored to be, she was pretty. But given Clifton¡¯s behavior, he should have been harsh toward Harriet. The butler felt it was necessary to report it to Milton. Following the butler¡¯s gaze, Nora seriously regarded Harriet for the first time. There was something different about her. ¡®Since when does this silly girl know about aesthetics? ¡®The clothes she is wearing today seem to suit her quite well.¡¯ After the butler left, Clifton couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at Harriet again. Despite the Golden Joy Hotel being the grandest hotel in Meawood City, Delbert was still the least favored son of the Carlson family. What was the use? If it weren¡¯t for their investment, Clifton wouldn¡¯t even consider marrying Harriet off like this. ¡°Dress her up!¡± With these words, he went upstairs to rest. Nora and Bessie reluctantly dragged Harriet away to dress her up. They understood that only by making Harriet presentable tonight could they truly satisfy Milton and smoothly marry her to Delbert in Nora¡¯s ce. After they haphazardly dressed up Harriet, they were stunned by her appearance. Even in just light makeup and a in dress, she exuded an extraordinary charm. Her delicate features, dainty nose, and cherry lips seemed to be the works of God. Even the carefully made-up Nora paled in front of her. Nora felt a gnawing sense of jealousy, but she soon got over it.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Once this simpleton married that ¡°Satan¡±, she would likely be tormented to death. Delbert, the ¡°Satan¡± in Nora¡¯s mind, emerged from the old mansion of the Carlson family. d in a dark suit, Delbert stood against the light, exuding an air of aloof nobility akin to that of an emperor. ¡°Sir, Mr. Welch said if you don¡¯t want to attend the engagement party tonight, you could hide at his ce.¡± Delbert¡¯s assistant, Cory Reese, approached with the message. ¡°Why wouldn''t | want to? | will attend the party.¡± Delbert chuckled with a rare, gentle smile. He could foresee that some people would be trying to bully that girl tonight at the party. How could he not go? He had to stand by her, just like before. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 A Grand Entrance It was seven o''clock in the evening. A fully-dressed Harriet was led downstairs by Bessie. They were ready to attend the engagement party at the Golden Joy Hotel. Harriet suddenly stopped halfway, refusing to go any further. She pointed at Nora and pouted. ¡°You can¡¯t dress up so beautifully. Otherwise, Delbert won''t fancy me, and | won''t be able to marry into the Carlson family and live afortable life.¡± Nora was annoyed by the fuss, but then she found some truth in Harriet¡¯s words. Nora wasuded as the top beauty in Meawood City, and she outshone everyone else at every party. If she appeared so dazzling at the engagement party, Milton might despise the in-looking Harriet and choose Nora as the bride. That would be disastrous. Nora didn¡¯t want to marry that inhumane and impotent man. After a brief contemtion, she went back to her room, removed her makeup, and changed into a maid''s outfit. After confirming that her appearance would not stand out, she cheerfully took Harriet to the car. ¡®This simpleton has some insight after all.¡¯ Nora decided to show her a little kindness before she met her demise. Little did she know that she had fallen into a trap. In her previous life, Harriet had been humiliated at this very engagement party. Nora had used various schemes to make her look foolish, recording it and posting it online. Consequently, it had tarnished the little reputation Harriet had, and even her deceased mother had suffered condemnation from others. In this life, Harriet vowed to humiliate Nora in the same way. After getting into the car, Bessie reminded Harriet to behave herself and not act entrically in front of Milton and Delbert. ¡°| will keep it in mind. I¡¯m smart, and | know what to do.¡± Harriet giggled, nodding dully. She was more eager than anyone else to attend this engagement party and stand by Delbert''s side. Even though he didn¡¯t love her in this lifetime, as long as that woman called Yvonne hadn¡¯t appeared, she still had a chance. The atmosphere around the Golden Joy Hotel was lively. Although Delbert had lived in seclusion on an ind and was the least valued son of his family, Milton¡¯s presence attracted many prominent figures across the city. They came not to bless the couple but to spectate. ¡°Hey, have you heard? If it weren¡¯t for Miss Nora¡¯s reluctance to marry Mr. Delbert, that simpleton wouldn''t have had a chance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! But a fool and an ugly man make a perfect match.¡± As the crowd discussed among themselves, the door to the banquet hall was opened by a waiter. Everyone looked over and quieted down at the sight of the womaning in. They were afraid that even a slight breath might startle the stunning woman before them. Harriet was wearing a silver dress tailored to entuate her curvy figure. Her usually loose hair was elegantly pinned up, revealing her graceful neckline and delicate features that exuded a captivating radiance in the warm light.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Despite wearing minimal makeup, she overshadowed all those distinguisheddies present. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 A p in the Face Some sharp-eyed guests recognized her as the infamous simpleton of Meawood City. They eximed in disbelief, ¡°Oh my, is that Harriet?¡± The collective gasp and shock from the guests were palpable. ¡®Harriet? That simpleton? ¡®The notorious girl, who always paints her face deathly white and adorns herself with gaudy essories? The one who believes that she is a celestial being?¡¯ No one knew that when Harriet dressed up, she looked so stunning. ¡°Come on, you call that beautiful? Just wait until you see her sister, Nora, the top beauty in Meawood City,¡± someone scoffed. Nora¡¯s adorers echoed his words. However, when Nora, dressed in a maid¡¯s outfit, came in afterwards, those people felt as though they had been pped in the face. It was especially true for those who had just praised Nora as a rare beauty Meawood City hadn''t seen for a decade. How could such a woman, dressed so inly and untidily, be considered the most beautiful woman in Meawood City? ¡°The most beautiful woman in Meawood City? What a joke!¡± someone said. ¡°Ha-ha, she can¡¯t even bepared to Harriet. The gap in their beauty is huge.¡± The shift in public opinion and the harsh ridicule toward Nora didn¡¯t stir any feelings in Harriet¡¯s heart. She was anxiously searching for Delbert in the crowd. She was afraid that afterst night''s happening, he wouldn¡¯te to this engagement party. What if Delbert, in this lifetime, didn¡¯t want to marry her? Nora fumed with anger, her knuckles turning white and her nails digging into the flesh of her palms. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ she cursed inwardly. ¡®I have been yed by a fool. This is not over!¡± She thought for a moment and sneered. ¡®Harriet, a fool like you deserves to make a spectacle of yourself.¡¯ With a n in mind, Nora picked up a ss of brandy and walked toward the girl in the spotlight. She intended to pour the alcohol all over Harriet''s dress. The thin dress, once wet, would be revealing. She would take some pictures and have the paparazzi post them online to discredit Harriet. Nora couldn''t disguise the triumphant smile on her face. She drew closer and closer. But Harriet noticed when she was within a foot¡¯s distance. ¡®This woman is bold enough to plot against me.¡¯All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Asilver needle gleamed between her fingers, ready to dart out at any second. At the critical moment, a big hand reached over, wrapped around her waist, and pulled her backward. The silver hem of her long dress traced a graceful curve in the air, and the needle flew out. motion broke out, piercing through the banquet hall. The sound of shattering ss echoed, followed by the scream of a woman. Harriet turned around, only to see... Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Confrontation ¡®Delbert?¡¯ Harriet was both surprised and delighted to see Delbert. She was surprised by his action in saving her, and she was delighted to see him at the engagement party. Did it mean he was willing to marry her? The light from the chandeliers cast a dangerous allure over his well- defined face and imposing figure. His bushy brows, deep eyes, and sensuous lips were all works of God. The guests gasped in awe. ¡®No noble sons in Meawood City canpare to this man. Who is he?¡¯ ¡°Silly girl, have you seen enough?¡± Delbert was amused by Harriet¡¯s dazed look. He bent down to whisper in her ear. His hoarse voice carried an irresistible charm. In repose, his countenance possessed an umon beauty. When he smiled, it was akin to the gentle warmth of a breeze. His voice brought Harriet back to reality. His tenderness brought a renewed rush of color to her cheeks, causing even the tips of her ears to take on a tempting shade of red. His intense gaze tugged at her heartstrings, and she almost lost control. Harriet reacted promptly, gaping at him while saying, ¡°Sir, do you have TUI look as good as you.¡± nummy appearance: Can you +25 BONUSAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. MUTIL LU Delbert was delighted by her first-everpliment on his looks. ¡°What is this? Why don¡¯t | have it? This isn¡¯t fair.¡± She touched Delbert¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple. It felt soft and sensual. Her action triggered something inside him. Delbert¡¯s breathing became unsteady, and his eyes darkened. Before he could speak, Harriet puckered her tender lips. The taste of them seemed to linger in his mind. Delbert concealed the lust in his eyes, nning to coax the girl when someone shouted out. ¡°What''s wrong with you? You''ve sshed wine on me!¡± The wine had ended up on Nora¡¯s dress, and the surrounding people started to record the spectacle. Embarrassed, Nora snatched a shawl from a lesser-knowndy nearby to cover her chest. Then she stormed forward to confront Delbert. Delbert had his back to her, and she didn¡¯t know who he was. Even so, his action in saving Harriet was a challenge to her. She decided to teach him a lesson. ¡°Hmm?¡± Annoyed by the interruption, Delbert looked back and pursed his lips into a thin line. Just one nce from him made Nora freeze and blush. +25 BONUS Mingling in the high society of Meawood City for so many years, she had never seen such a refined man before. His presence caught the most attention, and the arrogant Nora couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away from him. ¡°I''m talking to you. Do you know who | am? | am Nora, the second daughter of the Munoz family. Apologize to me now!¡± Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Boss Nora always strutted around town like she owned the ce, taking pride in her title as the top beauty and a medical genius. Even the noble sons of prominent families had to show her respect. ¡°Nora, be nice to him. That¡¯s what good girls do.¡± Nora¡¯s demand for an apology enraged Harriet. She immediately stepped forward to shield Delbert. Her face was filled with determination to protect her man, and Delbert was amused. His keen eyes noticed something glinting in Harriet¡¯s palm. It was her silver needle. Harriet knew very well that, ording to the trajectory of her previous life, Delbert had not yet be president of the Carlson Group. He should still be an insignificant son. If he offended Nora, his family would onlyugh at him instead of supporting him. Harriet couldn¡¯t bear to let him experience that kind of h again. She decided to protect him by silencing Nora with needle. Delbert silently stepped forward and confronted Nora head-on. ¡°What makes you think you are worthy of my apology?¡± His tone was indifferent. ation ¡°Why wouldn''t | be worthy? You aren¡¯t the host of tonight¡¯s banquet or president of the Carlson Group, are you?¡± Nora shot back defiantly. 13 ¡°Yeah.¡± +25 BONUS Her rudeness got on Delbert¡¯s nerves, but he nheless nodded in response. ¡°You''re president of the Carlson Group? What a joke! Did everyone hear that? You''re talking through your hat.¡± Noraughed out loud, as she knew about the Carlson family better than anyone else. If it weren¡¯t for Vernon promising to help her obtain the fortune left by Harriet¡¯s mother, she would have nned to marry the president of the Carlson Group. Milton had three sons, and each of his sons gave him a grandson. His eldest grandson, Delbert, was unattractive and unfavored by the Carlson family. His youngest grandson was studying abroad, and only his second grandson, Kenny Carlson, was promising to be the hheir. KKenny would be the one to take over the Carlson Group. Nora had seen him once, and he looked nothing like the man in front oof her. How could he have the nerve to say that?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Itwas simply nonsense. Noosa couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, and the surrounding jomced inprnocking Delbert for not knowing his ce. Thedauughter of these people irritated Harriet. She swiftyy buried the silver needle toward Nora¡¯s neck. Except fo Delbent,inomone at the scene noticed. Nora fessning in her neck, but instead of thinking much about it, 273 +25 BONUS ¡°There¡¯s someone here pretending to be president of the Carlson Group. Shouldn''t you kick him out?¡± The security guards always bullied the weak and feared the strong. Not daring to defy Nora, they came up menacingly, ready to drag. Delbert away. But when their eyes set on Delbert¡¯s face, they froze on the spot. ¡°Mr. Delbert... Boss, we¡¯re sorry for the disturbance.¡± Mr. Delbert? Delbert Carlson? Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Shocking Revtion With the security guards¡¯ words, everyone took a sharp breath. It was another major shock following rails sentrance. Rumers had it that Delbert, the neglemed 3:1 was ugly, but the truth. was the opposite. He was not only dashing, he also inherited the Calsson Group. the end, they were the ignorant ones. toonopared to the astonished crowd, Harriet feit more o muzzled. menprevious life, it took Delbert half a year to defeatwavy and aksenover the Carlson Group. Before that, he had endured erandless urmaton Couloutthee daat my restoration of intelligence altered the coarse of itsdife, jusstikks the butterfly effect?¡¯ Harriet wondered. fer thoughts were interrupted by a raspy voice. What is wrong with you people? There is only one head of there arison farntlyyaadtt¡¯s Milton. Why are you bowing to hin lora gradually epted the fact that this handsome man Jelbert. ut it was impossihodel tot inn to inherit the Carlson Group. How could a man shiediaci nerected step on her head? Facing Nora¡¯s stern usation, the security guards didn¡¯t dare ma sound. You must have lost your mind to is just a neglected son,¡± Nora +25 BONUS Harriet¡¯s eyes turned colder as she stared at Nora¡¯s neck, which kept on darkening. This woman would suffer forughing at her man.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, an elderly voice rang out. ¡°Everyone, | want to thank you for attending the engagement party of my grandson and Miss Munoz. Before we proceed, | have an announcement to make.¡± The crowd followed the voice to look over. On the stage stood a spirited elder. Milton was holding a microphone in his hand, and his voice was authoritative. ¡°My grandson, Delbert, will be the new president of the Carlson Group. As soon as his words fell, the spotlight illuminated Delbert to highlight his noble air. His assertive auramanded submission. The only one who could stand beside him to overlook the world was Harriet, whose hand was held in his palm. Milton nodded in satisfaction, recalling Delbert¡¯s deter when he fought for the presidency of the Carlson Group. It was a far cry from his timid image when he was a child. Delbert had been hiding his true self the whole time. His res convinced Milton that he was more suitable than Kenny to sit i position. Only someone with the temperament of a ruler could lead the Carlso Group to its new glory. The mouths of the guests were agape in disbelief. +25 BONUS Delbert, the once disdained and neglected son, had not only made aeback but had also be president of the Carlson Group. It was such a shocking revtion. Those who used to discuss and joke about Delbert¡¯s childhood incidents felt a strong sense of humiliation. The most shocked among them was undoubtedly Nora. Delbert¡¯s session to Carlson Group meant he was now a trillionaire. Yet she had graciously handed over this exceptional man to Harriet, allowing the fool to reap such great benefits without effort. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Disgraced She immediately cast a venomous nce at Harriet. Surprisingly, Harriet was dully grinning at her, which made her sick. Before she could react, she suddenly felt a strange sensation in her. throat. Then she couldn¡¯t help but vomit all the food she had consumed at the party. Some of the pukes even sttered onto the feet of the surrounding guests. The guests screamed and retreated, looking at Nora with disgust. The so-called top beauty in Meawood City was nothing but a joke. ¡°Nora is disgusting and smelly.¡± Harriet jumped out and made a face at Nora, pping andughing. Her words stimted Nora, who was on the verge of erupting. In this world, besides her face, which cost a fortune to maintain, she cared most about her reputation. ¡°Fool, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Discarding herdylike manners, she flung her arms and ru to tear apart Harriet''s mocking face. As the people around them started recording videos and taking pictures, Harriet sneered and hurled out another silver needle. Nora suddenly felt weak and plunged into the puke on the ground. The guests covered their noses in disgust. +25 BONUS ¡°Get her out! Don¡¯t let her set foot here again.¡± As cold as the Arctic, Delbert waved his hand and ordered his bodyguards to drag Nora away. The disgust demonstrated by the bodyguards further stimted her. ¡°Mr. Delbert, please have mercy!¡± Bessie hurried over, followed by a gloomy-faced Clifton. Now that Delbert had inherited the Carlson Group, they naturally had to curry favor with him. ¡°Mr. Delbert, I¡¯m sorry that my daughter offends you. She deserves it for her vulgar behavior. Could you spare her this time?¡± Clifton said. apologetically. ¡°Indeed, she is vulgar.¡± Delbert added insult to injury. Nora almost fainted from her rage. Unperturbed, Milton turned to Harriet and smiled. ¡°Harriet, you are in the limelight. You are now the fianc¨¦e of the president of the Carlson Group. Don¡¯t offend Delbert like your sister did.¡± In Clifton¡¯s mind, it didn¡¯t matter whether Harriet was retarded. N that her fianc¨¦ was president of the Carlson Group, Clifton had evel reason to please her. His disguised appearance as a loving father made Harriet sick. Without the memories of her previous life, she would have believed that he was a loving father. While in fact, Clifton was the one who had sold her to Nora and Vernon, letting her die in agony on the operating table. +25 BONUS The score must be settled.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Delbert, I¡¯m sorry. I''ll take my daughter away.¡± Bessie didn¡¯t dare offend Delbert, the rising star. She quickly helped up a pale-faced Nora and prepared to leave. Just then, a majestic voice rang out. ¡°Do you think you can just leave like that after bullying my granddaughter-inw?¡± +25 BONUS Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Milton As the voice fell, Milton stepped forward imposingly. His stern look made Bessie¡¯s and Nora¡¯s skin crawl. They didn¡¯t dare move a bit. Seeing Milton up close, Harriet felt a tingling sensation in her nose. Except for Delbert, Milton treated her the best. Although he hadn''t liked her at first because she had the intelligence of a six-year-old, after she married into the Carlson family, he had treated her like his granddaughter. But she had been blinded by Nora and Vernon, helping them steal Delbert¡¯s business document. It had caused the copse of the Carlson Group that Milton had built, and Delbert had nearly ended up in jail. After doing such a thing, she had wanted to elope with Vernon, which. had angered Milton so much that he spat blood and fell into aa. A few dayster, he passed away in the hospital. Looking back, Harriet felt unbearable pain and deep regret. In this lifetime, she swore that she would never make the same mistakes again. Everything at the banquet today was part of her n. She intended to use Nora to make Milton have a favorable impression of her. She decided to repay Milton by taking good care of him. 10 +25 BONUS ¡°Harriet is my granddaughter-inw. | don¡¯t allow anyone to bully her. Apologize to her immediately,¡± Milton snapped, striking the floor with his cane. When he had decided to make Delbert president of the Carlson Group, he had nned to have Nora, a renowned beauty and medical genius, marry and assist Delbert. However, early this morning, Delbert suddenly told him that he had slept with Harrietst night under the effects of drugs. The Carlson family was a decent one, and Milton agreed to his decision to marry Harriet. Even though Harriet had the intelligence of a six-year-old, so what? Milton would not allow anyone to bully her. Today, he not only wanted to protect Harriet but also to establish Delbert¡¯s authority. The Munoz family would be set as an example to warn others. Harriet saw through Milton¡¯s intention to protect her. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she managed to hold them back. She would remember Milton¡¯s kindness to her. Unwilling to swallow her pride, Nora blurted out, ¡°Why should | apologize to a fool?¡± ¡°How dare you?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Milton exerted more force on his cane, and his wrinkled face turned frosty. ¡°Clifton, is this the culture of your family?¡± Milton narrowed his eyes, his indifferent nce sending a shiver down Clifton¡¯s spine. +25 BONUS ¡°Mr. Carlson Sr, it¡¯s all my fault. | failed to discipline my daughter. I''ll make her apologize to Harriet!¡± He was afraid of Milton¡¯s anger, which could lead to the overnight destruction of his family. After all, Clifton was an omnipotent figure in Meawood City. With that said, he pped Nora across the face. Compared to interests, a daughter was not important. ¡°Dad!¡± Nora covered her throbbing cheek and looked at him with tears in her eyes. Her father had never even scolded her before. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 14 Chapter 14 His Woman ¡°Nora, you should apologize to Harriet,¡± Clifton demanded sternly. With all the political and business elites of Meawood City gathering here, and with Milton and Delbert overseeing, Nora had to give in under the pressure. Taking a deep breath, she sauntered toward the girl she had manipted since her childhood. Swallowing her pride, she apologized. ¡°Harriet, | was wrong. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°Louder!¡± Delbert reminded her, determined to back up his woman till the end. Originally, he had already instructed his assistant to prepare outside. Once Nora was escorted out by security, she would be disposed of secretly, terminating the trouble once and for all. But his grandfather disrupted his n, so he let it drop. There would be plenty of opportunities. Nora reluctantly bit her lip and red at him, but his gaze s shiver through her and caused her blood to run cold. His gaze was hellish. This man was a terror. Without a choice, Nora clenched her fingers and raised her vo Harriet, | was wrong. Please forgive me.¡± Harriet sneered and hopped over. Just when everyone thought that she was going to give Nora a hard +25 BONUS ¡°| don¡¯t me you, Nora. | like you even though you often let me serve you at home and clean the toilet.¡± Harriet cried bitterly, which led the guests to feel sorry for her and to point fingers at the Munoz family. The Munoz family was made up of all hypocrites. On the surface, they treated Miriam¡¯s idiotic daughter very well; behind the scenes, they abused her. Yet Harriet requited injustice with kindness. ¡°Harriet, when did | ever let you...¡± Nora jumped up in annoyance, about to retort, but Bessie quickly covered her mouth to prevent further mistakes. Milton remembered the butler¡¯s report today and knew that such things had happened many times. He forcefully struck the ground with his cane. ¡°Get out! Clifton, leave with your wife and daughter.¡± Milton¡¯s rage was in to see.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Get out! You are disgusting!¡± The guests joined in the condemnation. Amidst a chorus of insults, Clifton fled with Nora and Bes It immensely satisfied Harriet. ¡°What a farce!¡¯ Just then, she felt a stream of warmth in her palm. She looked down, only to find Delbert holding her hand. Before she could react, Delbert led her onto the stage and announced to the guests. ¡°Harriet is my fianc¨¦e and the future hostess of the Carlson family ¡°| will share everything | have with her ¡° This statement caused a great stir The guests couldn¡¯t believe that he was going to share the Carlson Group with a fool +25 BONUS Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Jealousy Harriet was shaken to the core. The words echoing in her ears seemed to ovep with the vows of Delbert from her previous life. He had spent all his money on her and pampered her to the extreme. For a moment, she thought that he hadn¡¯t changed. Just like in previous life, his eyes were full of love when he looked at her. But why did he look away when she grinned at him?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sure enough, he no longer had feelings for her in this lifetime. He was only forced to marry her because of the incidentst night. Outside the hotel, Bessie tried to get the disheveled Nora into the car, but thetter refused to leave. ¡°Mom, w why did you stop me? Why didn¡¯t you let me tell everyone that we didn¡¯t force that...¡± Before she could finish her words, Clifton pped her hard ¡°That fool is your sister.¡± When Clifton hit her a second time, Nora could no longer h ¡°She is a fool despised by everyone. Why did she be Del fiancee? It should have been me.¡± Nora spewed out venomous words hysterically. Her former noble image waspletely forsaken. Enraged, Clifton raised his hand again, trying to wake her up. Bessie stopped him, feeling distressed for her daughter. ¡°Nora just can¡¯t take it for a moment. I''ll talk to her.¡± +25 BONUS ¡°Talking about what? She gave up the engagement to Harriet. Whose fault is it? me it on her own foolishness.¡± Clifton was furious. The daughter he had spent a fortune nurturing turned out to be such a useless person. She was full of nonsense, and she offended Milton. Because of her, he had lost face in front of all the elites in Meawood City. Disgusted, he drove away, leaving the mother and daughter behind. ¡°Sweetheart, forget it and face the music,¡± Bessie advised. ¡°| won''t ept it! Never!¡± Unable to stomach the humiliation, she pushed Bessie away and stormed back into the banquet hall. She had only one idea in her mind, which was to snatch back the title that originally belonged to her. At the party, disregarding the discussions in the audience continued to announce. ¡°My wedding with Harriet will take ce in one month. You''re wee to attend it.¡± With that, he held Harriet¡¯s hand and led her to leave. Before taking her back to the Munoz family, he nned to tease he As soon as Nora returned to the banquet hall, she heard the announcement of the wedding date. +25 BONUS It meant that Harriet would rise to the top and step on her head ina month. ¡°On what basis?¡± Nora was consumed with jealousy. She swore that she would snatch back the position by hook or by crook. The madness zing in her eyes was caught by Harriet, who had just stepped down from the stage. Harriet continued to smile foolishly, hiding her thoughts from everyone. Following her line of sight, Delbert spotted Nora and winked at his assistant, Cory. Taking the hint, Cory walked toward Nora. Delbert tugged at Harriet, who came to her senses and followed him. to leave. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 16 Chapter 16 An Acquaintance ¡°Miss Harriet, wait. Did you drop this needle?¡± someone suddenly called out. ¡®Needle?¡¯ Harriet narrowed her eyes and turned around, only to see a familiar figure. ¡®It''s her.¡¯ Harriet¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Sure enough, the track of her life had altered. She hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Molly Haynes now. Molly had been kind to her in her previous life, but those people had caused Molly to meet a tragic end. Harriet trotted up to her and asked in confusion while blinking. ¡°Miss, are you a nurse? Are you going to give me an injection? Can you please be gentle? I¡¯m afraid of needles.¡± She frowned and tugged at Molly¡¯s clothes with a pitiful look. Delbert noticed a change in Molly''s expression. Narrowing his eyes, he walked over and pulled Harriet away. ¡°Come with me!¡± ¡°Miss, | wille to you for injectionster.¡± Harriet looked back and waved cheerfully at Molly. In this lifetime, she needed a friend to help her get things done. +25 BONUS After a long time, Molly regained her senses, but her eyes were still filled with shock. Just now, the infamous fool in Meawood City had whispered something in her ear. ¡°Want to know why that happened to you at Nora¡¯s party? Come to my house alone tonight!¡± The fluency and calmness with which Harriet spoke didn¡¯t match that of a retarded person at all. As Delbert and Harriet made their way to the backstage lounge, they could still faintly hear Milton¡¯s voice in the hall. Milton had stayed to deal with the doubtful crowd. ¡°To nurture the rtionship between Delbert and Harriet, Harriet will be moving to Delbert¡¯s ind to live for a month,¡± he stated. was the deadline of a deal Delbert and Milton had made. It was During this month, Delbert needed to eradicate the growing power of Milton¡¯s second son and restore peace in the Carlson family. But he only wanted Harriet by his side. Harriet had no idea what Delbert had done. How did he make Milton change his attitude so dramatiText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Once they were in the lounge, Delbert locked the door. Harriet was bewildered when she saw his shimmering eyes a smile. ¡°Guess what I¡¯m going to do to you now.¡± Delbert leaned over and chuckled. His seductive voice captivated he +25 BONUS ¡°| don¡¯t know. What are you going to do?¡± Harriet shook her head and innocently looked at him. ¡°Yvonne, you don¡¯t have to act silly before me,¡¯ Delbert silently grumbled to himself. The silver needle she held and her subtle interaction with Molly had aroused his suspicion. Asly smile yed on his lips. ¡°Let me try to find your treasure. Where is it?¡± Before Harriet couldprehend the implication of his words, Delbert moved swiftly. But then astonishment crept onto his face. It didn¡¯t feel right. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Seducing Him Harriet was startled and then blushed. Even her earlobes turned rosy. ¡°Harriet, why are you blushing?¡± Delbert whispered his question while knowing the answer. His lips. were attached to her ear. Instead of finding the silver needle, he touched a sensitive spot, but his hand continued to grope down. As his fingers brushed against her skin, a surge of electricity coursed through her body, kindling a me that slowly consumed her from within. If things went on like this, she would end up just likest night. Harriet came up with an idea and smiled slyly. ¡°| don¡¯t have any treasure, but I¡¯ve found yours,¡± she said, grinning at him. At some point, her hands reached Delbert¡¯s belt. ¡°Is this your treasure? It¡¯s hard. Is it candy or gold?¡± She blinked innocently, her hands on the buckle. Delbert¡¯s mind was blown. He couldn''t stand Harriet¡¯s innocent look. For him, it was simply at kind of irresistible temptation. The girl continued to toy with his belt, her hands restless. +25 BONUSAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Looking down, he could see her fair skin under her cor. It uncontrobly reminded him of the pleasure fromst night. Delbert swallowed, and his eyes darkened. Unable to bear it any longer, he bit her ear and asked, ¡°Harriet, are you trying to seduce me?¡± ¡°What does ¡®seduce¡¯ mean?¡± Harriet maintained her innocent look. Being stared at by her shiny eyes, Delbert felt as if he had been struck by an electric current, and his sanity gave way. He couldn''t hold back if things went on like this. ¡°It''s alright. There will be plenty of opportunities. Did you hear what Grandpa said just now? You will move to my ind tonight, and | will take my time teaching you.¡± Delbert leaned in close to her ear and blew on it. Then he bit her earlobe again, as if venting his desires. Harriet winced in pain and pouted with grievance. Her subtle teasing didn¡¯t work. Delbert let her go. He straightened his clothes, turned around, and adjusted breathing. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t test out this girl today. It was fine. There would be plenty of opportunities. Unbeknownst to him, the moment he turned, Harriet¡¯s sparkling eye dimmed. Now she was certain that Delbert didn¡¯t have any feelings for her in LING HIG subse noviny muy mal muy for Yvonne. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 A Vicious ntThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Even so, Harriet wanted to give it a try, to have a ce in Delbert¡¯s heart. In the banquet hall, Nora stared in the direction where Harriet and Delbert had left. Her face was contorted with anger. Unable to stand it, she stormed out and screamed in the corridor like a lunatic. d in her filthy clothes, she looked nothing like a wealthydy but rather like a vulgar servant. ¡°Ouch! Are you blind, bumkin?¡± The frenzied Nora bumped into the same socialite whose shawl she had snatched earlier. The socialite covered her nose in disgust upon smelling the odor from Nora. ¡°Eww, what is that smell?¡± Recognizing Nora, she burst into mockingughter witpanion. ¡°| thought it was some impolite servant. Turns out to be t Beauty of Meawood City.¡± ¡°After learning that her former fianc¨¦, whom she willingly gav her sister, inherited the Carlson Group, Miss Nora got so angr she vomited on the spot and fell into her puke. ¡°The video has been posted online. Guys, don¡¯t forget to give it a thumbs up.¡± +25 BONUS Everyone took out their phones and guffawed at the video. Nora quickly took out her phone and saw the countless videos about her getting sshed with wine and falling into her puke. These were all things she had designed for Harriet, but they had backfired on her. The people around her were pointing and whispering with contemptuous looks. Those who had once ttered her were now twisting the knife. Their gazes were full of mockery and disdain. But she was powerless to resist. She could only hold her head and flee. ¡°Mr. Carlson has ordered that this disgusting woman be thrown out.¡± Cory arrived, and at hismand, two bodyguards came over and dragged the devastated woman out of the hotel. When Bessie found her, Nora was lying sprawled on the ground. Like a drowning person seeing a straw, she grabbed Bessie¡¯s sleeve and cried. ¡°Mom, please help me. I''ve changed my mind. | want to marry Delbert. want to be the hostess of the Carlson family. ¡°This position was originally mine, and | will not let that fool step on 1. ¡°Mom, if | marry Delbert, I''ll give you half of the Carlson family¡¯s fortune. Please help me. Bessie was distressed to see her daughter crying so bitterly. But there was a certain truth in Nora¡¯s words. If Harriet married. Delbert, it would be no different from letting that dead Miriam step on her head. That was something she would not ept. +25 BONUS Bessie decided to help Nora marry Delbert. Then she would have half of the Carlson family¡¯s fortune and live carefree for the rest of her life. She no longer had to endure Clifton¡¯s arrogance. She thought for a while and came up with a vicious n. If it worked, Harriet would be dead. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW +25 BONUS Chapter 19 Chapter 19 The Assistant ¡°Nora, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ve got a n.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Bessie helped Nora up from the ground and revealed her n. Nora stopped crying and smiled. Bessie¡¯s n was ingenious. Even Nora, who always nurtured malicious thoughts, admired her mother for her craftiness. Just now, Milton had announced at the engagement party that Harriet would move to Delbert¡¯s ind to live with him. They only needed to knock Harriet unconscious and ship her away before Delbert¡¯s car arrived tonight. They would send Harriet to the ¡®Happy Harpers¡¯, a ce for power and pleasure transactions. Any woman who entered there would be a seductive enchantress within two months. And Harriet, with her low intelligence, would be in a helpless state She would be abused or killed by those perverted dignitaries. Nora would pass off as Harriet and get into the car bound for the ind. When meeting Delbert, she would find a way to drug him. The scene of them sleeping together would be filmed, and she would use the video to threaten him. He would have no choice but to marry her. Feeling proud of their perfect n, Bessie and Cliftonughed triumphantly. +25 BONUS They visualized the day of Nora getting onto Delbert¡¯s bed and forcing him to marry her and give away his family fortune for them to enjoy. They were determined to exact revenge on those who had humiliated them that day. The more they thought about it, the more excited they became. But the malicious mother and daughter seemed oblivious to the fact that the walls had ears. Bessie and Nora had just gotten into the car when a silver car slowly drove away in front of them. The driver was a woman with a pretty, pale face. She nced at the recording on her phone and then at the silver needle that Harriet had dropped at the banquet. She had made up her mind to find Harriet and tell her about this. After the party, Delbert didn¡¯t ride Harriet to the Munoz family¡¯s house to get her luggage. Instead, he instructed Cory to protect her. Cory was an elite selected from over a thousand mercenaries in S Peter¡¯s Castle. With him protecting Harriet, Delbert felt reassured. Harriet was disappointed that Delbert didn¡¯t go with her. However, she could see Cory¡¯s excellence and loyalty. He was much better than that traitor nted by Kenny. In his previous life, Delbert had trusted that person so much, only to be betrayed. It had caused him to lose to Kenny again and again. It had taken immense effort for Delbert to take over the Carlson Group. +25 BONUS Her eyes swiveling, Harriet grinned at Cory and asked innocently,¡± Cory, how long have you been with Delbert? Do you know what he likes to eat?¡± If Cory hadn¡¯t known beforehand that thisdy had the intelligence of a six-year-old, given his cautious nature, he might have thought she was trying to get information out of him. ¡°I''ve only been with Mr. Carlson for two days,¡± he replied in an impassive tone. He paused and added, ¡°Mr. Carlson had another assistant by his side, but | heard that he had been disposed of.¡± Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Molly Although Cory knew that thedy might not understand, he still had to answer truthfully. But the information caused a stir in Harriet¡¯s heart. Originally, she had nned to take matters into her own hands and get rid of the traitor. She never expected Delbert to find out about the mole and take care of it. This development was bing increasingly different from the events in her previous life, and she wondered what would happen next. The car soon arrived at the Munoz Vi. Cory respectfully asked, ¡°Madam, do you need me to apany you to get your luggage?¡± ¡°It''s okay. I¡¯m a smart girl. | will finish packing up in an hour.¡± She giggled proudly and hopped her way toward the house. Harriet was going to meet Mollyter and ask for her help with something. It couldn¡¯t be known to Cory. Just as Harriet got in, Molly''s car stopped not far away.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She looked at the brightly lit vi and clutched the silver needle in her hand. Instead of entering from the front, she went around to the back and climbed over the wall. There was something she needed to ask Harriet. +25 BONUS Molly¡¯s trace didn¡¯t escape Cory¡¯s eyes. He quickly reported it to Delbert, who replied curtly, ¡°Let Harriet have her fun.¡± Bessie was contacting a human trafficker in her room, while Noral went out to buy drugs. Clifton, on the other hand, dreamed of benefiting from Harriet, who had been engaged to Delbert. When Harriet came back, his attitude toward her was very enthusiastic. Not only did he inquire about her well-being, but he also arranged for the servants to help her pack her luggage. Harriet rejected it with a straight face. ¡°Dad, | want to pack up by myself. That way, Delbert will think that | am virtuous, and he will like me even more.¡± ¡°Alright, you are right! I¡¯m so proud to have a smart daughter like you.¡± This was the first time Clifton had praised Harriet, but there was a hint of insincerity and ttery in his tone. It made her sick. Harriet hopped up the stairs. The silly smile on her face was reced by fierceness. In her room, she packed her belongings while listening to any movements. Before long, the window creaked. The faint sound was caught by her keen ears. Aslim figure materialized, leaping in through the window. +25 BONUS It was the person she had been waiting for.. Miss Harriet, what do you want me to help you with?¡± Clever as she was, Molly knew that Harriet had revealed her identity and arranged for the secret meeting for a reason. And only after helping Harriet do that thing could she get the answers she wanted. Without further ado, Harriet walked over, leaned in close to her ear, and whispered something. Molly was surprised by her request and frowned. +25 BONUS Chapter 21 Chapter 21 The Silver Needle After a long while, Molly regained herposure and said, ¡°I can help, but before that, you need to know something.¡± MMolly took out her phone and yed the recording of Nora and Bessie¡¯s conspiracy. HHarriet listened with disdain. These two fools were entering her traps again. Dove you one,¡± Harriet said with a smile. Lee¡¯s settle this favor now. This silver needle belongs to you, right?¡± Moloty took out the silver needle and handed it to Harriet. Haracter took it and the silver needle gleamed in her hand. It was a fefc to me by my mother,¡± she admitted. As a refowe w practioner, Molly saw the profound medical skill in Haract. Presesuntably, it was inherited from her mother, Miriam, the to physiciaram Medeawood City. Do you know why asked you about this silver needle? started my appererticeship, my master instructed me that this silver needte should immediately inform him.¡± Moliy took an anodren silver needle, identical to the one in hand. ¡®Lock, q¡¯s dele same as yours. My master made ten of ¡°Who is your master: Haramtet¡¯s interest was piqued. To her surprise, the silver graced le feft by her mother was made by Molly¡¯s master. top +25 BONUS It appeared that Molly¡¯s master and her mother were acquainted. ¡°He is a fat ass physician in Agral City, known as Mr. Copnd.¡± After a pausselshe continued, ¡°I can only reveal this much about him. Now it''s time tofor you to fulfill your promise.¡± Harriet nodded. Regarding the incident that night, you can investigate your husband''s firstsiclove. Perhaps you will find a clue.¡± Molly nodded in acicko owledgment and left without alerting anyone. Although Harriet had tiitele contact with Molly in her previous life, she knew some things cother. Molly¡¯s husband, Mare Welch was a friend of Delbert and one of the Four Noble Sons in Meawoodd City. Amonth ago, at Nora¡¯s binntay party, the video of Molly drugging. Marc and sleeping with him spareres dthroughout Meawood City. They had to get married to pacity gossipip. However, Marc had someone else ein sis heart, and he hated Molly. Harriet knew that Nora was belting everything, and now they had a common enemy. Before long, Harriet finished packing nerdseiclongings. In f were only a few pieces of clothing.a. Over the years, she had nothing in the Munozo fafa thily. Instead of going downstairs, she quietly waited thin her room to arrive Soon, there was a knock on the door. fathiting, Nora came in with a bowl of steaming soupip. Hida, timade a bowl of chicken soup for you. It¡¯s coldidtat night, anAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. k getter and Delbert will e you +25 BONUS Nora had never done any housework, so how could she possibly cook for Harriet? Harriet figured that the soup had been poisoned. ¡°| like chicken soup. It will make me look prettier, and Delbert will like me even more. Thank you, Nora.¡± Harriet danced happily, while Nora cursed inwardly, ¡®Fool! Let¡¯s see if you can still be so happyter.¡± Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 22 Chapter 22 None Would Get Away ¡°Soon enough, you will meet your doom,¡¯ Nora thought. Harriet took the chicken soup and discreetly inserted a silver needle into it while Nora wasn¡¯t paying attention. Once the needle was immersed in the soup, its color began to fade, confirming that the soup had indeed been poisoned. Harriet put away the silver needle and gulped down the soup. Nora smiled contentedly and counted the time in her mind. Once Harriet fainted, she would take her to the back door, where the people arranged by Bessie were waiting to take Harriet to the Happy Harpers. However, nothing happened as twenty seconds had passed. Nora wondered if the drug was fake when Harriet spat out the soup and wrinkled her nose. ¡°This soup tastes awful. | don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Are you messing with me?¡± Nora angrily walked over and raised her hand to p Harriet. But Harriet grabbed her wrist. ¡°Yes, | am.¡± She sneered, her voice cold and cruel. Nora froze and widened her eyes in disbelief. The calm and mockery were something she had never seen on Harriet¡¯s face. +25 BONUS Before she could gather her wits, she felt a sharp pain behind her ear and then passed out. Harriet kicked Nora¡¯s limp body with her toe to make sure thetter had truly passed out. Then she found a sack and put Nora in it. Avoiding the servants in the house, she took the sack to the back door. Bessie had been waiting there. She anxiously paced back and forth. The human trafficker urged, ¡°Mrs. Munoz, the ship is about to depart in half an hour. If we don¡¯t leave now, we''ll miss it.¡± ¡°Alright, I''ll go and hurry her up.¡± Bessie decided to go and check things out. Suddenly, there was a thud not far away.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Startled, Bessie thought someone had discovered her n. But upon closer inspection, she saw arge sack lying in front of her, with a faint human shape inside. She eagerly hurried towards the sack, assuming it contained Harriet She didn¡¯t understand why Nora had taken the trouble of putting Harriet in a sack. But giddy with sess, she didn¡¯t think much about it or notice a slim figure standing at the corner. Harriet watched her every action with disdain. Earlier, she had removed the silver needle from Nora¡¯s sleeping acupoint. She wanted Nora to witness how Bessie would personally hand her over to the human traffickers and sell her to the Happy Harpers. +25 BONUS Wasn''t Nora nning to torture her to death? She would like to see who dies in the end. After this, she would have Molly help release the intimate photos of Delbert and her on the ind. Then Bessie would associate Nora¡¯s disappearance with the kidnapping incident, realizing she had sold her daughter. It would be agonizing for her. an on to Harriet then would deal with Clifton and Vernon. None of those who had schemed against her would get away with it. +25 BONUS Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Unsuspecting Bessie approached the sack with a triumphant smile on her face. Little did she know that the one inside was her daughter. Harriet smirked and turned to leave. She needed to get into Cory¡¯s car and head to the ind. Seeing here down with her luggage, Clifton put on a gentle smile. ¡°Sweeheart, is the luggage heavy? Let me help you.¡± Harriet declined the offer. After cing the luggage down, she pretended to be reluctant and hugged Clifton. ¡°Dad, | can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Clifton put on a show of sorrow. He thought about taking the chance to ask about the inheritance left bby Miriam. BBut before he could broach the subject, Harriet brought to herself. ¡°Dad, | was wrongst time. | shouldn¡¯t have sung to ded NNow | remember where my mother ced her treasure. leleave now, or Delbert will be worried.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Come and find me on Delbert¡¯s ind tomorrow. I''ll tell you.¡± Hrriet, you are such a good daughter.¡± Clifton beamed with excictament. If the ecoluld obtain the inheritance, the Munoz Group would be save And onceelHarriet married Delbert, he would be the father-inw +25 BONUS His influence would reach its peak, and the Munoz family would rise in Meawood City. As Harriet departed, Clifton grew increasingly excited. To avoid revealing his emotions, he held back hisughter until his face flushed red. Harriet was aware of his thoughts. That was what she wanted. The obsequious smile on Clifton¡¯s face earlier had prompted her to change her mind. She no longer nned for Molly to release the news. Rather, she would have Cliftone to the ind to find her. When he went back and recounted it at home, Bessie would be overwhelmed by shock. Harriet didn¡¯t forget that it was these two people who had caused her mother¡¯s death. She would let them pay a heavy price. At the back door, Bessie was unsuspecting. She asked the human trafficker to drive over and rolled up to lift the sack. eves The woman inside the sake woke up She was confused by the situation, wondering where she was. ¡®Why is everything pitch ck?¡¯ Just then, someone touched her, leaving her startled and struggling Nora¡¯s sudden movement caused the unprepared Bessie to fall over in a heap. +25 BONUS Her palmnded on the silver needle that Harriet had dropped earlier. Bessie grunted in pain and began cursing, ¡°Harriet, you¡¯re about to die, and you still dare to struggle. I''ll teach you a lesson for Nora.¡± Fixed on the silver needle on the ground, her eyes turned vicious. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW 32 +25 BONUS Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Desperation Bessie picked up the silver needle and headed toward the sack. Nora¡¯s heart filled with joy as she recognized her mother¡¯s voice. But as soon as Harriet¡¯s name was mentioned, a sudden realization hit her. She remembered how she had failed to trap Harriet and gotten ensnared instead. ¡®Is Harriet really retarded?¡¯ Before she could make sense of it all, a sudden jolt of pain surged through her. ¡°Die, you wretch!¡± With a vicious expression, Bessie stabbed the sack repeatedly. She thought it would devastate Harriet, but little did she know that it was her daughter, whom she had always doted on, suffering the final blow. Bessie became somewhat manic, and she began cursing the deceased Miriam.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Inside the sack, Nora was in unbearable pain. Tears streamed down her pale face. She wanted to scream, telling her mother that she was inside. But her mouth had been taped shut by Harriet, and her hands and feet were bound. Unable to break free, she could only squirm desperately, trying to avoid the falling silver needle. +25 BONUS But her struggle only served to infuriate Bessie further. Bessie directed all her hatred for Harriet and Miriam onto the silver needle, only to inflict harm on her own daughter. The human trafficker rushed over to stop her. ¡°My goodness! Mrs. Munoz, you''re killing her. If she dies, how can we make any money then?¡± Bessie came to her senses, dropping the silver needle and taking a breath. Nora had been severely injured and was barely alive. The sack was already besmeared with blood. Shortly after, Bessie and the human trafficker threw the sack into the trunk. Before the human traffickers left, she ordered them to ¡®take good care of the person¡¯ on the boat. For that, she promised to pay them double. Nora understood what her mother meant. With the tragic end looming in her mind, she trembled in trepidation. She couldn''t imagine the consequences if she were sold to the Happ Harpers. Unless she was dead, she could never escape that ce. She burst into tears and began to struggle more frantically. Just then, the human trafficker mmed the trunk shut, sealing her in darkness. Nora despaired and fainted. Bessie remained oblivious, leaving with a smug expression. She had to hurry to the front gate to see Nora off. +25 BONUS Once the n seeded, she would be the mother-inw of the president of the Carlson Group. She would have endless wealth and countless gold nes. Those noblewomen in Meawood City would never dare look down on her again. She pictured the bright future and trod on air. IT +25 BONUS Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Arriving at the Ind When Bessie arrived at the front gate, Clifton told her that Harriet had already left. Bessie was shocked. ¡°What? N... Harriet just left like that without saying goodbye to me?¡± Bessie felt a bit reluctant and regretful, but she soon smiled at the thought of imminent sess. ¡°You never like Harriet, so stop pretending.¡± Clifton gave her a strange look before turning back to the house. It didn¡¯t bother her. Once the n seeded, she would dump Clifton immediately. In the car, Harriet thought of what had just happened and smiled. In a good mood, she started humming a song. By now, Molly should havepleted the task entrusted to her. There would be two good shows to watch tomorrow. At the intersection, the traffic light turned red, and Cory stopped the car. ¡°Madam, you look quite happy,¡± he said, noticing Harriet¡¯s smile in the rearview mirror. Of course, she was happy. The mere anticipation of witnessing Bessie¡¯s devastated expression the next day brought her immense joy. +25 BONUS ¡°I''m happy because the weather is cold today,¡± she replied with a grin. Winter wasing, and the Munoz Group was on its way to bankruptcy. After taking care of Nora and Bessie, she would go on to deal with. Clifton. The Munoz Group was the brainchild of her mother, and she would take it back at all costs. Cory nced outside the window. It was a clear night with the moon. and stars in the sky. The breeze was gentle, and the weather was not cold at all. Besides, what did a good mood have to do with the cold weather? Then he thought of the message sent by his boss. ¡°Let Harriet have her fun.¡± So, he stopped dwelling on it. This was a strange couple. Soon, the traffic light turned green. As the car slowly started moving, a gray van passed by them, car Nora away. The two cars went in different directions. And they were headed toward different endings. An hour and a halfter, their car arrived at Delbert¡¯s ind. The ind was the property of his grandfather on his mother¡¯s side. Since the Carlson family found and reimed him, Delbert had been living in seclusion on this ind. +25 BONUS Delbert¡¯s two uncles had spread rumors in Meawood City that he was ugly and vicious. Coupled with his deliberate disguise, he had been a transparent person in both the Carlson family and in the city. However, this insignificant man eventually became a dark horse and took over the Carlson Group. Everyone, Harriet included, wanted to know how he did it. ¡°Madam, here we are!¡± Cory opened the door for Harriet and helped her with her luggage, leading her to Delbert¡¯s vi. The housekeeper and the servants lined up at the gate. The housekeeper, Colleen, shed a disdainful look at the sight of Harriet. The servants bowed. ¡°Good evening, Madam!¡± Colleen only nodded as a greeting.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. This simpleton didn¡¯t deserve her respect. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Colleen Harriet remembered the housekeeper. Colleen used to serve Milton, who treated her very well and let her take charge of a lot of things. She boasted high status in the old mansion. The servantspeted with one another to shower her with ttery, presenting her with numerous gifts. The constant attention led to her developing a condescending demeanor. After Delbert rejoined the Carlson family, Milton sent Colleen to take care of him on the ind. Colleen¡¯s power reached its peak, and she grew even more arrogant. Any disobedient servant would immediately be sacked by her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. If Delbert didn¡¯t have such a gloomy temperament, she would have bullied him as well... In her previous life, Harriet suffered a lot from Colleen afte e married into the Carlson family. Since Delbert hadn''t driven her away yet, Harriet decided to score with her. Having transformed from a pushover, Harriet now possessed a necessary tools to handle an arrogant housekeeper. Cory left Harriet in Colleen¡¯s care and drove away. He had to go because Delbert had just assigned another task to him Once Cory left, Colleen¡¯s attitude toward Harriet became even more KIVIVOLEVIK +25 BONUS After casting a contemptuous nce at Harriet, she prepared to go back to her room to rest. This simpleton was not worth her attention. But as soon as she turned around, Harriet called out to her. ¡°Colleen, where is Delbert?¡± She puffed out her cheeks, sounding silly. Originally, Colleen didn¡¯t want to bother with this foolish girl. On second thought, she decided to take this opportunity to assert her authority and let Harriet know who the real boss at this ce was. With that in mind, she put on a kind smile. ¡°Mr. Delbert is waiting for you upstairs.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± Harriet smiled and hopped her way upstairs. As she passed by Colleen, she stepped on thetter¡¯s foot. Colleen¡¯s face twisted in anger, and she itched to p Harriet right then and there. But Harriet preempted her by shouting, ¡°Delbert, I¡¯m you.¡± Colleen had to restrain herself. Things were different after Delbert took over the Carlson Group, she didn¡¯t dare reprimand Harriet in front of him. Delbert was taking a shower upstairs. He had a violent temper and a mild germaphobia. +25 BONUS His uncles used to send women to seduce Delbert while he was bathing or sleeping. Colleen still remembered the miserable cries of those women when they were dragged away. If this simpleton happened to stumble upon Delbert while he was bathing, considering his violent temper, he would either embarrass her in front of everyone or lock her up with the dog. Colleen couldn''t help but gloat at the thought. She believed that Harriet was bound to suffer, but what happened next took herpletely by surprise. She was proved wrong. VA Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Bathroom Encounter Harriet joyfully went upstairs to Delbert¡¯s room. The room remained unchanged from her previous life when she first arrived here. The cool tones of the furnishings reflected the owner''s temperament. Stepping into the room that had been her sanctuary for nearly a year, Harriet clenched her fingers. A mist of emotion clouded her eyes but soon dissipated.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. This very room had been the stage of her betrayal by Vernon. He had handed her a ss of wine, which she had naively believed to beced with a mere sedative. Instead, it contained a lethal poison that extinguished the life of a proud and noble man. In this life, she vowed to shield Delbert from harm, even if it demanded the ultimate sacrifice. ¡°Delbert, I¡¯m here to see you!¡± Harriet¡¯s voice echoed cheerfully through the room, but it was with silence. Her eyes scanned the room, finding no trace of Delbe The only sound was the rhythmic dripping of water from the bathroom. She curiously approached the bathroom, noticing the light seeping from beneath the door. Presumably, Delbert was bathing inside. Just as she was about to leave, a deep, husky voice rang out. ¡°Who''s there?¡± The bathroom door swung open. 1/3 +25 BONUS Abig hand seized Harriet¡¯s wrist, pulling her forward. Caught off guard, she lost her footing and tumbled onto the man soaking in the bathtub. ¡°Ahh!¡± Harriet surfaced, her wide eyes staring down at the handsome man beneath her. She blinked innocently like a lost kitten. The droplets of water clung to her eyshes, adding an irresistible charm to her appearance. ¡°Get up!¡± Delbert¡¯s voice was strained, and his breathing was uneven. Her innocent expression was testing his self-control. ¡°O-Okay!¡± Harriet clumsily rose to her feet, but her feet slipped again. In her frantic attempt to regain bnce, her hands inadvertently yanked down the white towel Delbert had draped around himself after exiting the bathtub. Delbert was stunned, wondering if she had done it on purpose. Harriet found it hard to exin herself. ¡°Sorry, I''ll help you put it back on.¡± Realizing her blunder, Harriet blushed up to her ears. She hastily retrieved the soaked towel from the water and attempted to wrap it back around the man. Delbert¡¯s eyes smoldered, and his breathing became disorderly again. Like a lone wolf lurking in the shadows, he was ready to pounce on his prey. +25 BONUS But the oblivious girl continued her attempts to secure the towel around him, all the while silently chanting, ¡°See no evil, hear no evil.¡± Delbert took a deep breath to suppress his desires and demanded, ¡± Leave!¡± ¡°Delbert?¡± Harriet looked up at him with confusion in her limpid eyes. Realizing his loss of control, Delbert softened his tone. ¡°Go change your clothes.¡± His gaze lingered on her drenched clothes. They clung to her body, entuating her curves. Once again, he struggled to keep his desires. in check. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Not Gentle Anymore In front of Harriet, Delbert just couldn¡¯t contain his emotion. If she didn¡¯t leave soon, he was afraid that he would lose control. Following his line of sight, Harriet realized the drenched state of her clothes. Knowing his good intentions gave her a sense of relief. Delbert pulled on a bathrobe, emerged from the bathroom, and called over a maid. ¡°Escort thedy downstairs to change her clothes. With a heavy heart, Harriet followed the maid out of the room. Once they learned the news, some servants went to report it to Colleen. Colleen choked on her tea and sputtered in disbelief. ¡°What? That simpleton wasn¡¯t ejected by Mr. Delbert, but instead asked to dress appropriately and attend to him?¡± She was incredulous. ¡®How could this be? Doesn''t Mr. Delbert det uninvited femalepany during his bath?¡¯ Her mind raced. ¡®If Mr. Delbert held Harriet in high regard, my positio in the vi would be in jeopardy.¡¯ Colleen had served Delbert for years. Now that he had ascended to the presidency of the Carlson Group, she was determined to share in his sess and luxury. She would not hand over her rights to Harriet. Only she was qualified to manage this vi. Acunning n began to form in Colleen¡¯s mind-a scheme to secure +25 BONUS nei poantium unu provom une tramandi di pumui. Since Delbert¡¯s uncles had sent women to him, she could employ the same strategy. Dismissing the servants, Colleen took out her phone and called her daughter. ¡°L, when will youe visit me on the ind? ¡°You know what? Mr. Delbert has inherited the Carlson Group.¡± After hanging up the phone, Colleen grinned triumphantly. Her daughter, who had charmed Mr. Welch, would surely captivate Delbert. After changing her clothes, Harriet returned to Delbert¡¯s room under the maid¡¯s guidance. Delbert, now dressed in a te pajama set, awaited her on the bed. After the maid left, he gestured to the space beside him. ¡°Come here.¡± Harrietplied, taking a seat next to him. But she maintained a respectful distance to avoid displeasing hin again. Delbert¡¯s eyes darkened. He patted the spot next to him, insisting, ¡°Sit here.¡± Harriet silently pouted and moved closer. Delbert found himself feeling like a peculiar fellow who had kidnapped a little girl. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Are you upset?¡± +25 BONUS ¡°Do you dislike me?¡± Harriet probed, puffing out her cheeks. Despite having the answer in mind, she wanted to hear it from his mouth. ¡°You are adorable. Who wouldn''t like you?¡± Delbert smiled, bearing down on the girl.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Harriet was disappointed by his indirect answer. ¡®Does he truly not have feelings for me?¡¯ ¡°| won''t be gentle tonight.¡± With that deration, Delbert pressed his lips against hers, their breaths mingling in the moment. However, he didn¡¯t push the boundaries any further but instead released his hold on her. Harriet, with her eyes wide open, found herself captured in Delbert¡¯s intense gaze. ¡®Why is he looking at me like that?¡¯ Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 29 Chapter 29 The Doll Chapter 29 The Doll ¡°| think I¡¯ve found your treasure.¡± Narrowing his eyes, Delbert mped down on Harriet¡¯s wrist and reached into her sleeve to pull out a silver needle. The needle held between his fingers glimmered dangerously. Harriet¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, but she soon regained herposure and continued to look at him innocently. ¡°It turns out to be a needle. Are you trying to murder me, or do you have other ns?¡± Delbert smiled, but his voice was hoarse and chilling. Harriet remained unruffled. She had anticipated that Delbert would find her silver needle. At the engagement party earlier, his words in the backstage lounge showed that he had begun to suspect her intelligence. But for now, Harriet couldn¡¯t reveal the fact that she was pretend to be foolish. She dared not bet on whether Delbert would reserve a ce for her in his heart after learning that she had regained her intelligence. And she already had a n to deal with this situation. As Delbert waited for her answer, Harriet suddenly blinked and innocently asked, ¡°Delbert, do you like needles too?¡± Delbert squinted at her, not understanding what kind of trick she was trying to y. +25 BONUS Did she try to continue ying dumb? Delbert became serious. He would like to see how Harriet wouldText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. exin. ¡°If you like it, | will find more for you. Then we can y together. Give me a minute and wait here.¡± Harriet gently pushed him away, got off the bed, and ran out. Delbert wondered if she was trying to run away. Fortunately, Harriet came back not long after. From behind her back, she took out a doll covered with needles and presented it to him with a cheerful smile. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t my treasure beautiful? There are many needles on it. Let''s y together.¡± The moment Delbert saw the doll, the color drained from his face, and he blurted out in fear, ¡°Throw it away ¡°What''s wrong? Don¡¯t you like my treasure?¡± Harriet said sadly, wrinkling her nose. She could hear the tremor in Delbert¡¯s voice and see the face. But this shouldn''t be happening now This doll was made in her previous life. Nora and Vernon hadn happy after they learned about Delbert¡¯s rise to power. nhis So, they made this doll, attached Delbert¡¯s fate characters to it, covered it with needles, and gave it to Harriet, asking her to present to Delbert as a gift. She thought that Delbert would be delighted by the gift and then agree to divorce her. 70 +25 BONUS However, Delbert was terrified by the doll and threw it away. Adivorce was naturally out of the question. Later, he locked her in the vi, which further convinced her that he was a bad person. It caused her to hate him to the core. This indirectly led to her listening to Vernon, helping him steal Delbert¡¯s confidential documents, and assisting him in killing Delbert. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW +25 BONUS Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Suspicion Chapter 30 Suspicion If Harriet wanted to reverse everything in this lifetime, it all had to start with this doll.. Hearing her sad voice, Delbert got off the bed, strode over to her, and snatched the doll from her hand. The fateful characters written on it reminded Delbert of something buried deep in his memories. It was the root of his fear. Delbert¡¯s eyes darkened until they became murky. ¡°Harriet, who gave you this thing?¡± ¡°Vernon,¡± Harriet replied dully. ording to the timeline, Vernon hadn''t given Harriet this thing yet. ¡®Could it be?¡± A bold idea suddenly emerged in Delbert¡¯s mind. The ice on his face melted, and he smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, | don¡¯t want it.¡± Harriet frowned and threw the doll onto the ground. Then she saw h smile and felt bewildered. But instead of thinking much about it, she subconsciously lifted her foot to crush the doll. When she saw the dense needles, however, she hesitated and swallowed hard. Puffing out her cheeks, she stuck out her tongue and grumbled, ¡°So. many needles. | don¡¯t dare step on it.¡± +25 BONUS Delbert shook his head andughed. ¡°Well, | want to do bad things to you now.¡± He reached out his arm to pick up the girl he had lost and regained, and he carried her toward the bed. He gentlyid her down and kissed her. Harriet didn¡¯t resist, but she uttered words from time to time to kill the buzz. ¡°Delbert, you''re like the puppy | raised when | was a child. When | fed it, it would lick me.¡± She even reached out her hand and rewarded Delbert with a pat on the head. Only by acting dumb could she make such overt gestures toward him. And only by acting dumb could she upy a ce in his heart. When Delbert no longer doubted her, Harriet finally put her mind at ease.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The moon ascended gradually, weaving its way through the willow branches and casting a gentle illumination within the room Harriet fell asleep from exhaustion. Delbert looked at the woman sleeping beside him and reached hand to stroke her eyes. His fingers traced her face, as if to etc image in his mind. Fate had been kind to him, after all, giving him such a surprise. He leaned in and whispered in her ear. ¡°Harriet, you are mine in this life. No one can separate us.¡± His initial n was to marry Harriet and then confront Colleen, who +25 BONUS a lesson and evict her from the vi, all in Harriet¡¯s presence. However, he discovered that Harriet, like him, had also reincarnated. On top of that, she seemed to have regained her intelligence. Therefore, he decided to leave it to Harriet. He would back her up, regardless of what trouble she caused. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Abducted. As the night descended, the ind was enveloped in darkness, with stars and moon casting a shimmering glow. In contrast to the sweet atmosphere on the ind, Nora found herself in a dire predicament. Groggily awakening, she was met with the chilling sight of grotesque men leering at her with wicked grins. Cameras were aimed at her, capturing her distress, while obsceneughter filled the air. It wasn¡¯t until searing pain shot through her lower body that Nora realized a repulsive man was viting her, treating her like a mere ything. Overwhelmed by revulsion, she retched uncontrobly. Annoyed by her reaction, the man pped her across the face. ¡°Bitch, despite looking like this, you still dare to look down on us. Brothers, let''s teach her a lesson!¡± His cohorts then swarmed over. This brutal p jolted Nora back to reality. Surveying her surroundings, she discerned that she was aboard a ship. She shivered at the realization that the ship was bound for Keford. Once they reached that ce, she would inevitably be sold to the Happy Harpers. +25 BONUS Refusing to sumb to despair, Nora vehemently struggled. In tears, she shouted, ¡°Please let me go. I¡¯m the daughter of your employer. You abducted the wrong person.¡± Her pleas fell on deaf ears, as the traffickers callously dismissed her assertions. Who in this world would sell their daughter, unless they were short of money or hated her? Besides, their employer had instructed them to ¡®serve¡¯ this girl. For more profit, they were more than d to carry out the order. ¡°Little beauty, do you think we''ll believe that? ¡°Even if you¡¯re the employer¡¯s daughter, quit thinking about getting off this ship. Have fun with us, and we maye to check on you at Happy Harpers.¡± The burly man grinned evilly, licked off Nora¡¯s tear, and savored it lustfully. Nora cowered in fear and pitifully pleaded with them, unable to stop her tears from falling. ¡°What | said is true, please spare me. I''ll pay double, no, triple when | return to Meawood City!¡± But her pleas were drowned out by theughter of those men. One man after another approached. Nora bit her lips, enduring.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her nails dug forcefully into the wooden deck until they bled, but the pain couldn¡¯t match the pain in her heart. She was the second daughter of the Munoz family, renowned as the city¡¯s most beautiful woman and a medical prodigy. She had always been proud and had never endured such disgrace. +25 BONUS All of this was caused by Harriet, who was not a fool at all. She had been pretending the whole time. Aseething rage simmered within Nora, and her eyes turned crimson. ¡°Ah! Harriet, I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± If she could escape this ship and return to Meawood City, she would make sure that Harriet paid a heavy price. Nora swore she would have countless men rape and torture Harriet until she was dead.. Suddenly, there was a gunshot. A bullet pierced the air, finding its mark between the burly man¡¯s brows. His blood sttered on Nora¡¯s face and into her eyes. ¡°Ah!¡± She recoiled and screamed in fear. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Man in ck Nora¡¯s eyes widened in shock as the burly man¡¯s body trembled and copsed onto her. His warmth lingered, but his life was gone. The sight of his blood made her scarlet eyes appear even more eerily red. The other men on the ship were terrified by the scene, screaming and attempting to flee. However, their attempts were futile as they were swiftly subdued by figures d in ck clothes and masks, descending from the deck. The leader of the group blew on the still steaming muzzle of his gun, strolling toward the dazed Nora. He towered in front of her, looking down at her with contempt.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Our boss can help you return to Meawood City and eliminate everyone on this ship to keep your disgrace hidden. But you must make a deal with us!¡± On the ind, Harriet was sleeping in Delbert¡¯s vi. She was gued by a tumultuous dream. Images of her mother¡¯s death haunted her, followed by Clifton wielding a blood-stained dagger with a malevolent expression. The dream shifted to memories of her previous life. She saw her naive self was deceived by Vernon and handed a ss of poisoned wine to Delbert. +25 BONUS With a smile, she said, ¡°Delbert, my treat.¡± Despite sensing something amiss, Delbert epted the wine with a smile. Panic consumed Harriet in her dream as she desperately screamed, trying to snatch the ss away. ¡°Delbert, go away, go away!¡± she pleaded, urging him not to drink the wine. But her fingers passed through his body, unable to reach the ss. Helplessly, she witnessed Delbert drink the deadly wine. Before he could say anything, he spat out blood and copsed onto the floor. She poisoned him, yet before his death, he spoke to her with a smile. ¡°Yvonne, let¡¯s y a game of hide-and-seek. When | close my eyes, you will count to ten and run. Run far away, to a ce where | can never find you again.¡± In her previous life, Harriet had indeed fled. She eloped with Vernon. Heartbroken, she cried out to her foolish self, begging her toe back and check on Delbert. However, the foolish girl disappeared without a backward nce. As far as she could remember, her foolish self believed Delbert about the game and really ran away. With her regained intelligence, Harriet now witnessed Delbert¡¯s life force fading. The pain in her heart was unbearable. Shey down beside Delbert, pressed her lips against his cold ones, and cried her heart out. ¡°Delbert, | am not Yvonne.¡± How could there be such a foolish man in this world, willing to +25 BONUS Momentster, Harriet jolted awake from her dream. Tears covered her face, and her eyes were swollen from crying. The vividness of the dream lingered, and the agonizing pain still throbbed within her. ¡°Delbert, Delbert!¡± She panicked and looked aside. She needed to confirm his presence, hoping for a chance to make amends. However, the man, who was supposed to be in bed with her, was gone. ¡®Where did he go?¡¯ She wondered. +25 BONUS Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Desperate Search Harriet¡¯s heart was in her throat, and tears welled up in her eyes. She was consumed by an overwhelming desire to see Delbert, her beloved man. She yearned to catch a glimpse of him, even if it was just for a moment, to reassure herself that he was still by her side and that she could make it up to him. ¡®Where did he go early in the morning?¡¯ She wondered. Desperate to find Delbert, she leaped out of bed and scoured every comer of the vi on bare feet. But he was nowhere to be found. Delbert didn¡¯t want her anymore. The crushing sense of loss engulfed Harriet, causing her to falter and crumble under its weight. She realized that something was amiss. ¡®Why didn¡¯t any servants attention to me as | hurried through the vi? ¡®It must be Colleen¡¯s doing again.¡¯ Her guess was correct. Colleen had witnessed Delbert¡¯s departure this morning, wearing a disapproving expression. He skipped. breakfast and silently retreated to the mountains at the back. Having served Delbert for many years, Colleen knew all too well that whenever he was in a bad mood, he sought sce in the company of his loyal dog. +25 BONUSText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. But such urrences had be rare in recent years. Today, something had gone wrong, and Colleen surmised that it was rted to Harriet. If Delbert despised Harriet, then Colleen could deal with her. Colleen summoned all the servants in the vi, forbidding them from talking to Harriet and ordering them to iste her until Delbert returned. This would make Harriet realize that except for Delbert, Colleen held the greatest power in this vi. Any disobedient person would be expelled from the premises. The servants were aware that Delbert paid little attention to the goings. -on in the vi and that the newdy was a fool. Colleen held the true power, so no one dared to disobey Colleen¡¯smand and lose their high-paid jobs. While Harriet anxiously searched for Delbert, everyone ignored her. From the shadows, Colleen watched with a smirk. ¡°Fool, you''re still too young to challenge me!¡± Overwhelmed with worry, Harriet seized a passing maid and blinked pitifully. ¡°Beautifuldy, did you see Delbert? | can¡¯t find him anywhere.¡± Harriet¡¯s anxious expression reminded the maid of her sister in the countryside, and her heart softened. Casting Colleen¡¯s order to the wind, she gritted her teeth and said, Mr. Delbert has gone to the mountains.¡± After a moment''s thought, she added, ¡°He seemed rather gloomy, +25 BONUS Popping DICURIUol unu jeuvilly Wil U SORG1 1000. ¡®Delbert skipped breakfast and looked downcast? ¡®What''s going on?¡¯ Harriet was gued with questions. She shed a grateful smile and said, ¡°Thank you, beautifuldy.¡± Her cute look caused the maid''s heart to melt. Harriet hurried away to find Delbert, but then she remembered something and came back. Memories from her previous life flooded her mind. Fooled by Noral and Vernon, she had frequently argued with Delbert, called him a pervert, and praised Vernon in front of him, which left him infuriated. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 34 Chapter 34 The Kitchen Confrontation Despite his seething anger, Delbert refused to unleash harsh words on her. Instead, he bottled up his fury and sought sce in a solitary drinking session. Eventually, he imbibed to the point of developing stomach ulcers. In this new life, Harriet made a vow to safeguard his stomach. She would start by making breakfast for him. As Harriet approached the kitchen, Colleen intercepted her. ¡°Miss Harriet, you can¡¯t enter!¡± Surrounded by servants, Colleen put her nose in the air, as if she were the owner of this vi. Annoyed, she puffed out her cheeks. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Miss Harriet, you must understand that Mr. Delbert is now the president of Carlson Group. If someone with ill intentions were to poison him, we servants would bear the me. ¡°So, even you, Miss Harriet, can¡¯t enter the kitchen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The kitchen is such an important ce. How can anyone just waltz in?¡± The servants echoed her words, looking at Harriet with disdain. ustomed to unting their authority under Colleen¡¯s leadership, theycked respect for Harriet, a foolishdy. Undeterred, Harriet nced at the surveince camera and blinked innocently. +25 BONUS ¡°| just want to make food for Delbert. He didn¡¯t eat breakfast. He must be hungry.¡± ¡°Colleen, Miss Harriet only intends to cook for Mr. Delbert. Please amodate her,¡± chimed in the maid who had been kind to Harriet earlier. She couldn''t bear to see so many people bully Harriet.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Enraged by her interference, Colleenshed out, striking her across the face. ¡°Who are you to interfere in my business?¡± The maid covered her cheek, on the verge of tears. ¡°Get her out of the vi!¡± Colleen barked, waving her hand. This maid had disobeyed her orders and revealed Delbert¡¯s whereabouts to Harriet, and now she spoke up for Harriet, which irritated Colleen. ¡°| dare you!¡± Harriet pulled a long face and shielded the maid defiantly. Colleen and the others were stunned by her aura. Harriet scrunched up her face. ¡°My dad told me | would marry Delbert. If the servants don¡¯t listen to me, | can whack them.¡± With that, she pped Colleen, the resounding impact marking Colleen¡¯s cheek with a fiery sting. Colleen was astonished by her sudden action. ¡°Fool, | will tear off your face!¡± Colleen came to her senses, her face contorted with anger. Swinging her arm, she lunged at Harriet. +25 BONUS Harriet sneered and brandished a gleaming silver needle, deftly embedding it into Colleen¡¯s leg. Sumbing to the sudden pain, Colleen copsed to her knees, her head meeting the ground with a resounding thud. +25 BONUS Chapter 35 Chapter 35 The Forbidden Woods. All the servants stood there in utter disbelief.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Did Colleen just kowtow to Harriet and admit her mistake? Their jaws dropped, and some of them struggled to hold back theirughter. ¡°Since you know your mistake and kneel before me, I''ll forgive you. Harriet pouted and continued, ¡°But it¡¯s wrong to hit this beautifuldy. You must apologize to her.¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± Colleen spat, grimacing with anger. She strained to get up from the ground but winced in pain as her legs failed her. ¡°Why are you fools all standing there? Help me up!¡± She barked at those loyal middle-aged maids, who were shocked into action. They rushed to assist her, carrying her back to her room. Before leaving, Colleen shot a venomous re at Harriet. ¡°This isn¡¯t over, you little fool!¡± Little did Colleen know that her arrogance and domineering behavior had all been captured by the surveince cameras in the vi. Harriet sneered inwardly, ¡®Let¡¯s see who has thestugh!¡¯ After the ridiculous spectacle, no one in the vi dared to disrespect Harriet any longer. They stood aside, waiting respectfully for her commando. +25 BONUS Harriet paid these snobs no attention and turned to that kind-hearted maid. ¡°Beautifuldy, does it hurt? Need an icepack?¡± she asked worriedly. The maid smiled through tears. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you, Miss Harriet!¡± ¡°Well, can you help me prepare breakfast for Delbert? | don¡¯t know how to cook!¡± Harriet drooped her head and twirled her fingers. ¡°Sure!¡± The maid smiled. Before entering the kitchen, she paused and added, ¡°By the way, Miss Harriet, my name is Opal Hopkins. You can call me Opal.¡± Harriet shed a sweet smile. ¡°Thank you, Opal.¡± It seemed that she had made another friend. Now she had even more confidence to face any challenge. With Opal¡¯s assistance, Harriet found cooking breakfast much easier. However, while frying eggs, she identally sshed hot oil onto her hand. The pain was excruciating, but it was a small sacrifice for Delbert. After putting the oatmeal and eggs into a lunchbox, Harriet covered it and happily made her way to the mountains, guided by Opal. She believed that Delbert would be delighted by her food. Harriet¡¯s heart was filled with joy as she quickened her pace. As she arrived at the mountains, she found herself standing at the edge of the woods. This area had always been off-limits to the +25 BONUS QUIYUTILS. any voivent and thoug had been there. Rumors circted that Delbert owned a massive mastiff, which her brought back from Agral City. The dog was known to be ferocious, biting anyone who crossed its path. Opal escorted Harriet to the woods¡¯ entrance and waited outside. Harriet ventured alone into the forbidden territory, clutching the lunchbox. In her previous life, she heard tales of this formidable mastiff from the servants, but she had never witnessed it firsthand. Now, she was determined to meet this legendary beast, which had terrorized the servants for over a decade. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Encounter in the Woods There were rumors about Delbert feeding mastiffs with people who had made mistakes, but Harriet thought it was nonsense. Delbert would never do such a thing. As she delved deeper into the woods, the thick foliage blocked out sunlight, leaving only a lush green. The road was littered with rocks and overgrown weeds, making it very difficult for her to walk. ¡°Delbert, | am here. Where are you?¡± Harriet called out eagerly, pushing aside dense leaves in search of Delbert. She could asionally hear the roar of some animals amidst the woods. Harriet stood with bated breath, narrowing her eyes. The roar was getting closer.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Asilver needle slipped out of her cuff as she prepared to take ac Suddenly, a huge figure jumped down from the stone above andnded in front of her, stirring up leaves and dust. Harriet saw a pair of blue eyes and a scar on its face, which made t creature appear more ominous. The creature approached her, spitting saliva from its mouth like at greedy predator. Harriet, clutching the lunchbox, stepped back, but the creature followed her closely, its enchanting blue eyes fixed on her unblinkingly. +25 BONUS Just as Harriet¡¯s back hit arge tree, the beast lunged toward her. Its white figure looked terrifying in the shadow of the trees. ¡°Watch out!¡± A hoarse voice rang out nearby, forcing Harriet to withdraw her silver needle. It was Delbert. The beast pinned her down, and she groaned in her heart, thinking she would be bitten or scratched. Surprisingly, the beast licked her face instead of attacking. Confused, Harriet looked over in the dim light, realizing it was a snow- white mastiff with blue eyes. She had thought it was a wild animal. Different from other mastiffs, this one was big, dull, and adorable. ¡°Tucker, get up!¡± Delbert hurried over, his stern voice intimidating the dog. It got off Harriet and stood aside with its head hanging down. Sticking out its tongue, it seemed to be waiting for its owner¡¯s reward. ¡°Harriet, are you okay?¡± A pale-faced Delbert hurried over to help her up and check her for any injuries. ¡°lm fine, Delbert.¡± Harriet shed a sweet smile and turned to the mastiff, asking, ¡°Is this your pet? It¡¯s so cute.¡± She reached out to touch Tucker¡¯s furry head when a sudden jolt of muym Cu mayco mascu ¡®Have | forgotten something important?¡¯ She thought. +25 BONUS +25 BONUS Chapter 37 Chapter 37 A Mischievous Companion Tucker licked her palm, and the ticklish sensation brought Harriet back to reality. Getting no resistance from Harriet, Tucker boldly extended his paws, as if eager to pounce on her again. Delbert checked Tucker, who then retracted its ws, whimpered, and stared at Harriet pitifully. Harriet was amused. ¡®So, this is the fearsome mastiff that the servants have described.¡¯ Delbert patted Tucker¡¯s head, unknitting his brows. He was surprised that Tucker hadn''t forgotten Harriet even after more than ten years, just like him. Tucker had a temper, making it almost impossible for anyone other than Delbert and Harriet to approach it.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Since Harriet left back then, it had bitten anyone who crossed its pa Therefore, ever since Delbert brought Tucker back from Agral City, h had kept it hidden in the mountains. The rumors of its ferocity, hype by ill-intentioned people, spread throughout the vi. ¡°Why are you here? Don¡¯t you know this is a forbidden ce?¡± Delbert concealed his mixed feelings, returning to his usual indifferent demeanor. Harriet didn¡¯t understand why he was upset and why his initial concern suddenly turned into ice. +25 BONUS But thinking back, she couldn''t recall doing anything to anger him the previous night. ¡°Delbert, | heard from Opal that you skipped breakfast, so | made something for you.¡± Harriet beamed, pulling out the lunchbox from behind, and presented it to Delbert. Delbert nced at it, his eyes suddenly darkening. ¡®What does this mean? Pushing me away and coaxing me back?¡¯ He thought. In the morning, she had an agonized expression on her face, muttering in her sleep, ¡°Delbert, go away, go away!¡± And now, she smiled so sweetly and told him that she had made breakfast for him. ¡®Is she here to please me for Vernon¡¯s sake? Does she still like Vernon in this life?¡± He wondered. Delbert could hardly decipher the woman standing before him, so he simply averted his gaze. ¡°Follow me back! You are not allowed toe here again without my permission.¡± Without sparing another nce at Harriet or the lunchbox in her hand, he turned around and walked away swiftly. ¡°Delbert, don¡¯t walk so fast. Wait for me.¡± Harriet didn¡¯t understand why Delbert was angry again. She followed him with an aggrieved look. But no matter how she called out to him, Delbert never looked back, nor did he stop to wait for her. +25 BONUS Harriet sped her fingers, her eyes filled with mist. She secretly made a decision. She would find a way to make him turn around. Her eyes swiveled until theynded on the dull dog that was wagging its head. Ever since sheid eyes on Tucker, she felt an unexinable connection with it. ¡®Tucker, I¡¯m sorry to burden you, but I¡¯ll need your help in winning Delbert over.¡¯ She thought. Harriet winked at Tucker, who understood her signal, dashed toward her, and knocked the lunchbox out of her hand. With a ng, the lunchbox crashed to the ground. The oatmeal and eggs sttered across the ground. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 38 Chapter 38 A Show Harriet¡¯s scream echoed through the air, causing Delbert to panic. He swiftly turned around, only to discover that Harriet had dropped her lunch box, while Tucker, the mischievous culprit, sniffed at the fallen egg with great excitement. Disgusted by the taste, the dog stuck out its tongue and stepped aside. Harriet groaned at its disrespect for her cooking skills. Delbert couldn¡¯t bring himself to me the dog. After all, Tucker was like a son to him. While fierce at times, Tucker would never do anything to displease Harriet. Delbert fixed his gaze on Harriet, who looked at the broken lunchbox with a sad expression. Sensing his gaze, she looked up at him. Her nose tingled, and her eyshes trembled as she blinked away the tears. Within seconds, she transformed into a pitiful figure, crying out loud. Tears streamed down her fair face, evoking sympathy. Harriet knew that by crying like this, Delbert would forget his anger and attend to her every need, just as in her previous life. Crying with grievance, she used Delbert amid sobs. +25 ¡°Delbert, bad boy. You broke my lunchbox. | don¡¯t like you anymore.¡± True to her expectations, Delbert couldn¡¯t stay mad before her tears. Ignoring the fact that Tucker was responsible for the broken lunchbox, he now only wanted to console this little princess as quickly as possible. He just couldn¡¯t bear to see her in distress. ¡°Alright, stop crying. You look ugly when you cry.¡± Delbert rarely had the patience to coax a woman, but for Harriet, he was willing to make an exception. The sight of her sad look pricked his heart. ¡®Shouldn''t | be protecting her? Why did | make her cry?¡¯ He thought. Oveing his mysophobia, Delbert wiped away her tears with his sleeve. But then he noticed that her tears seemed to multiply and would not stop falling. ¡°I''m not ugly. You are!¡± Harriet imed, though her words. contradicted the beautiful face in front of her. Delbert found it both funny and annoying. He softly coaxed her, Alright, I¡¯m ugly. Can | stop crying?¡± ¡°| can stop crying, but you have to listen to me and do whatever | say.¡± Harriet choked with sobs, persistently seeking Delbert¡¯s assurance. ¡°Okay, | promise you!¡± Delbert couldn¡¯t possibly refuse. He would agree to whatever Harriet asked of him. +25 BONUS And so, the first thing Harriet requested was for Delbert to back herAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. up at home. +25 BONUS Chapter 39 Chapter 39 A Request After finally soothing Harriet, Delbert couldn¡¯t resist picking her up and leaving the mountains. Her tears threatened to flood the entire mountainside. Seeing Tucker wanting to follow, Delbert stopped it with a whistle. Tucker sat on the ground and hung its head in dejection. Unable to bear leaving it behind, Harriet tugged at Delbert''s sleeve and pleaded, ¡°Tucker is lonely. Can we take him home?¡± ¡°No!¡± Delbert rejected it tly, worried that Tucker might cause trouble at home. Harriet crinkled her nose and looked at him with tearful eyes. ¡°You''re bad. You promised me, but you didn¡¯t listen to me. Ahhh... | hate you.¡± Harriet¡¯s loud sobs resumed, prompting Delbert to relent. ¡°Alright, we''ll take him back.¡± Harriet grinned with satisfaction, leaving Delbert feeling helpless. They left with Tucker and joined Opal before they returned to the vi. The sunlight cast long, diagonal shadows, creating a picturesque scene. At the vi¡¯s entrance, Harriet suddenly wriggled out of Delbert¡¯s arms and stood before him with a serious look. ¡°Colleen bullied me, and I¡¯m going to teach her a lesson. You should +25 BONUS GUL aXeTIK Her petite figure was a stark contrast to Delbert¡¯s towering height, but her aura was not inferior. ¡°Okay,¡± Delbert smiled, ruffling her hair. He had intentionally left Colleen for Harriet to handle anyway. She had been timid and easily bullied, but now she had learned how to fight back. All Delbert needed to do was support her unconditionally. He would support her forever. Harriet smiled with satisfaction, revealing her dimples. ¡°Tucker, let¡¯s go!¡± Harriet beckoned to Tucker, who immediately ran over and nuzzled up against her, eliciting giggles from her. With Delbert and Tucker by her side, Harriet swaggered into the vi. The servants respectfully greeted them, but when they noticed the imposing mastiff with a scarred face and blue eyes, they recoiled in fear. ¡°Summon Colleen,¡± Delbertmanded, his demeanor carrying a chilling edge. The servants hastened to fulfill his order.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Colleen was in her room nursing her swollen legs. She couldn¡¯t understand why she was experiencing such difort, and she cursed Harriet for her misfortunes. ¡°Colleen, something is wrong!¡± Aservant rushed in to report, startling Colleen. She threw a hot water bottle at the devant ¡°What are you doing? You are the wall out of mar The car was hit and stand incat falling to the ground +25 BONUS She threw a hot water bottle at the servant. ¡°What are you doing? You scared the hell out of me!¡± The servant was hit and staggered, almost falling to the ground. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Punishment The servant covered her forehead, trembling as she delivered the message. ¡°Mr. Delbert has returned with Miss Harriet, and he demanded your presence.¡± ¡°Mr. Delbert is back? Just in time!¡± Colleen¡¯s face brightened. She had been worried that she wouldn''t be able to deal with Harriet, but now, an unexpected opportunity had presented itself. She believed that once she leveraged her long-standing service and Milton¡¯s trust, Delbert would have to punish Harriet and make it right for her. Harriet was just a fool unfavored by Delbert anyway. Colleen got carried away with these thoughts and smiled triumphantly. ¡®Harriet, just wait for your demise!¡¯ She thought viciously. Colleen got up and hurried to the hall. As soon as she arrived andid eyes on Delbert, she pinched her thigh hard, forcing tears to well up in her eyes. She approached him and cried out, ¡°Mr. Delbert, you have to uphold justice for me.¡± However, her voice lured a colossal creature, causing it to lunge at her. Frightened by the glint in its blue eyes, Colleen screamed and fell to the ground. Herical appearance elicitedughter from onlookers. 173 ¡°Hahaha! Old hag, scared much?¡± +25 BONUS Harriet jumped out, hands on her hips, proudly observing Colleen¡¯s sorry look. Only then did Colleen recognize the ferocious beast as the mastiff kept by Delbert. This beast devoured people. The realization nearly drove Colleen to tears and caused her to shake all over. ¡°Tucker,e back!¡± Harriet was pleased with Tucker¡¯s loyal protection. With a wave of her hand, the fierce animal transformed into an adorable pet. Wagging its tail, Tucker trotted over to Harriet, allowing her to rub its head. Colleen¡¯s mouth twitched. She couldn''t find words for quite some time. Could anyone tell her why this fierce beast obeyed Harriet? Delbert looked at Harriet with adoration, admiring her pride. But when his gaze fell upon Colleen, it turned icy. ¡°Well, what do you want me to do for you?¡± Colleen pressed her hand against her chest, still trembling from the fright. Darting a venomous re at Harriet, she pointed at Opal and implored in tears. ¡°Mr. Delbert, you were not at home earlier. Miss Harriet was instigated by this maid to bully me and injure my leg. Please uphold Justice +25 BONUS Opal was annoyed by Colleen¡¯s usation. Her chest heaving, she wanted to argue but was stopped by Harriet. Harriet smiled slyly, signaling her to wait and watch the fun. Bewitched by the light in Harriet¡¯s eyes, Opal halted in her tracks.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh? You mean Harriet bullied you?¡± Delbert smirked with interest, his attitude inscrutable. ¡°Indeed, this should be made right. Guards!¡± Delbert waved his hand and narrowed his eyes. But what happened next was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. +25 BONUS Chapter 41 Chapter 41 The Truth. Several bodyguards swiftly responded to Delbert¡¯smand and apprehended Colleen. Colleen, taken aback, questioned, ¡°Mr. Delbert, what is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Colleen, are you not aware that Harriet is going to be my wife, the sole hostess of this mansion? Even if she mistreats you, you should bear with it as a servant. How dare youin to me?¡± Delbert spat and thenmanded, ¡°Get her out and cast her into the sea as fish food!¡± He disregarded Colleen¡¯s existence. The only person who mattered to him was Yvonne. The bodyguards promptly obeyed the order, seizing Colleen and making their way toward the exit. Colleen, panic-stricken, cried out in protest, ¡°Mr. Delbert, no! I''ve served you for so many years. You can¡¯t be so heartless! ¡°Miss Harriet pped me and demanded | kowtow to her. All the servants witnessed it. If you me me instead, you''ll be scorned by everyone.¡± Having resided with the Carlson family for so long and having been valued by Milton, Colleen had long regarded herself as the owner of the house, treating Harriet with condescension. Little did she expect Delbert to value Harriet so much and think nothing of her.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. +25 BONUS ¡°You won''t shed tears until you see the coffin!¡± Delbert indifferently waved his hand. ¡°Retrieve this morning''s surveince footage.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A bodyguard promptly carried out the order. These bodyguards were Cory¡¯srades from St. Peter''s Castle. They were skilled mercenaries who exemplified excellence in their field. Not only were they agile, but also efficient. In less than a minute, the surveince video was obtained and projected onto the wall. The truth was then unveiled before Delbert¡¯s eyes. He witnessed Harriet awaken and frantically search for him throughout the vi. She was on the verge of tears, but no one paid her any mind. She was so helpless, yearning for his care, love, and support. And where was he at that time? Lost in a daze in the mountains, oblivious to the torment inflicted upon his beloved by Colleen and those sycophantic servants. The video had audio, enabling Delbert to hear their conversation. Colleen was bold enough to publiclybel the girl he cherished as a fool. Outrageous! Had Harriet not fought backter, wouldn¡¯t she have continued to endure Colleen¡¯s bullying? Yet he had been oblivious before this. The coldness on his face grew, foretelling a storm. Once unleashed, it would decimate everything. +25 BONUS ¡°Colleen, is there anything else you wish to say?¡± Delbert¡¯s gaze bore into Colleen, sending shivers down her spine. ¡°|... |was wrong, Mr. Delbert. Please spare me, considering my years of loyal service!¡± Daunted by Delbert¡¯s aura, Colleen turned ashen. She didn¡¯t dare defy this powerful man, especially with solid evidenceid out before her. She could plead with her past devotion, hoping that she could rise again. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW +25 BONUS Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Establishing Authority Unfortunately for Colleen, Delbert had seen through her hypocrisy. Ignoring the terror-stricken housekeeper, he gently looked at Harriet. ¡°Harriet, how do you want her to meet her end?¡± Harriet blinked with feigned confusion, as if she couldn¡¯tprehend what he meant. ¡°| don¡¯t want Colleen to die. | just want her to do her job and take good care of me!¡± Still holding grudges from her previous life, Harriet had no intention of letting Colleen go so easily. Aware of her intentions, Delbert squinted at Colleen. Colleen trembled in terror, sensing that her future life wouldn¡¯t be easy. Her intuition was confirmed when Delbert issued an order. ¡°Colleen did you hear what Harriet said? From today onwards, you will be responsible for her food, clothing, and daily needs. You will do everything yourself. ¡°If she is unsatisfied even in the slightest, the depths of the sea will be your grave.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Delbert!¡± Colleen nodded hastily, hoping for some relief. But Delbert¡¯s next words drained the color from her face. ¡°Now, go and cook for us.¡± ¡°What?¡± Colleen wondered if she was hallucinating. +25 BONUS It was preposterous! Back when she lived at Milton¡¯s house, she was well taken care of by the servants and had the same food as the masters anddies. ¡°| won''t repeat myself,¡± Delbert said sternly. As if sensing Colleen¡¯s disrespect toward Harriet, Tucker bared its teeth and red at her with glowing eyes. Colleen was frightened to the core, afraid that the massive mastiff might lose control and devour her there and then. In the end, she could only slink away to the kitchen, resigned to preparing breakfast for Delbert and Harriet.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Harriet watched with a hidden coldness in her eyes. Colleen had resided in Milton¡¯s house for far too long, earning high praise from the servants. She got beyond herself, thinking that she could trample upon the real hostess of the house. How absurd! Delbert¡¯s piercing gaze scanned all the servants, causing them to shiver. ¡°You have witnessed Colleen¡¯s fate. Anyone who disrespects H will meet the same end!¡± Delbert aimed to intimidate them and establish authority for Hal After this incident, no one dared to side with Colleen anymore. The servants knew all too well that Delbert was a man of his word They were prompted to quickly swear loyalty to both him and Harriet. With all the servants revolving around her, Harriet puffed out her chest proudly. It felt empowering to have someone back her up. +25 BONUS Just then, a servant entered and announced, ¡°Sir, Madam, Mr. Munoz is here!¡± Harriet¡¯s eyes sparkled, a mischievous smile ying on her lips. The opportunity to punish Clifton and Bessie hade. +25 BONUS Chapter 43 Chapter 43 The Unwee Guest ¡°Harriet, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Before the figure came into view, his voice echoed through the air. From a distance, Harriet caught the sound of Clifton¡¯s cheerful voice. His excitement, however, wasn¡¯t due to seeing his daughter. Rather, it stemmed from the hope of uncovering the whereabouts of the inheritance left by Harriet¡¯s mother. 4 fleeting shadow passed over Harriet¡¯s eyes as she suppressed a dark emotion. Clifton soon emerged before them. He was surprised by Delbert¡¯s presence and quickly stered on a ttering smile. ¡°Mr. Delbert, you¡¯re home too. Well, I''ve brought some gifts for you guys, a token of my regard.¡± Compared with his enthusiasm, Delbert remained aloof and indifferent. Clifton felt displeased by the cold reception but dared not show it openly. After all, the man before him was the overlord of Meawood City and the president of Carlson Group. Suddenly, a growling sound broke the tension. Delbert turned toward the source of the noise and smiled. Harriet covered her stomach. Her eyes darted around as if searching TVI UIT GAVUJL. +25 BONUS ¡°What was that sound?¡± Delbert inquired knowingly. ¡°Well, my stomach growled a protest.¡± Harriet looked embarrassed, but her sweet voice tugged at Delbert¡¯s heartstrings. She had been so busy preparing breakfast for Delbert that she had forgotten to eat herself. After reprimanding Colleen, she was now famished. Delbert¡¯s heart softened, and he gestured. ¡°Tell Colleen to hurry up.¡± Aservant hurried off to prompt Colleen, and Delbert turned to look at Clifton. ¡°Clifton, would you care to join us for a meal?¡± This was the highest form of respect Delbert could offer him. ¡°Yeah. I''d be honored to dine with you.¡± Clifton eagerly epted and obsequiously smiled. The maid tasked with urging Colleen to hurry was the same one who had been struck with a water bottle earlier. Having endured mistreatment from Colleen since her arrival at the vi, she had reluctantly sided with Colleen, only to realize that her loyalty was unreciprocated. Now, with Colleen¡¯s downfall, she sought to reim her dignity. ¡°Colleen, Miss Harriet¡¯s father is here as a guest. Mr. Delbert wants the food ready,¡± she informed Colleen. Unwilling toply, Colleen snapped, ¡°Who do you think you are to rush me?¡± +25 BONUS The maid sneered, ¡°This is Mr. Delbert¡¯s order. If you have the nerve,All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. go challenge him. Let''s see if he throws you into the sea as fish feed!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Colleen was incensed. After delivering the message, the maid bumped into Colleen¡¯s shoulder, causing her to fall and get bruises on her forehead. Only then did the maid leave triumphantly. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW +25 BONUS Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Colleen¡¯s Anger Colleen deserved such treatment. She hoisted herself up from the ground. Every fiber of her being seethed with fury. She ced the me squarely on Harriet. If it hadn¡¯t been for Harriet, she wouldn''t be in a position where any maid in the vi could bully her. At the same time, she told herself to calm down and wait for her daughter to arrive. The day her daughter hooked up with Delbert would be the day of Harriet¡¯s demise. The meal was hastily prepared, yet no one in the vi dared to lend Colleen a hand. She was left with no choice but to use her injured hand to carry the scorching tes and hobble her way to the dining room. Feeling sorry for her, Opal wanted to help. ¡°Colleen, let me assist you!¡± However, the haughty Colleen pushed her away and mocked her. ¡°How can | bother the esteemedpanion of Miss Harriet to helpAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. me serve food? If you burn your hand, it''ll be all my fault.¡± Harriet tugged at Opal¡¯s clothes. Opal huffed and stopped offering her assistance. +25 BONUS Harriet observed the bruise on Colleen¡¯s forehead, a hidden undertow surging in her eyes. She suspected that it was inflicted by one of the mistreated servants in the vi. But considering Colleen¡¯s overbearing attitude toward Opal just now, she had no intention of intervening. Let the wicked ones get what they deserve! The atmosphere at the dining table was serene. Delbert and Harriet enjoyed their meal, while Clifton was fraught with anxiety. With Delbert present, Clifton didn¡¯t dare to ask Harriet about her mother¡¯s property. He could only hope that after the meal, Delbert would grant him and Harriet some private time. Just then, his phone rang. Clifton answered the call before hitting the roof. ¡°The reporters are causing trouble? Drive them away. Why bother m with such a trivial matter?¡± After venting his anger, Clifton hung up the phone. Realizing his blunder, he quickly stered a ttering smile on his face and turned to Delbert. ¡°Apologies, Mr. Delbert. My subordinates are ignorant and have made a fool of themselves.¡± Delbert nodded, making noments. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a shimmer in Harriet¡¯s eyes. ¡®What mischievous idea is she hatching this time?¡¯ He wondered. +25 BONUS He decided to wait and see what happened. Harriet sneered, knowing that Molly had carried out her instructions. At this time, a horde of reporters was most likely swarming outside Clifton¡¯s house and bombarding Bessie with questions about Clifton¡¯s tax evasion. First, she had given Clifton a headache. Next, she would slowly tarnish his reputation, and finally, she would snatch away the Munoz Group, the brain child of her mother. Within seconds, Clifton¡¯s phone rang again, shattering the tranquil atmosphere at the dinner table. Seeing Delbert¡¯s face darken slightly, Clifton angrily pressed the answer button and unleashed his fury on the caller. ¡°| already told you not to bother me with such trivial matters! Can¡¯t you understand in human speech?¡± However, this time, the voice on the other end of the line wasn¡¯t his assistant¡¯s, but Bessie¡¯s. And what she said next left him frozen in ce. +25 BONUS Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Unforeseen TroubleText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hold up! I''ll be right back!¡± Clifton hastily ended the call, and now he lost interest in asking Harriet about her mother¡¯s legacy. His sole focus now was to return home to tackle the pressing issue. ¡°Mr. Delbert, my apologies. Something urgent has cropped up at home, so | must take my leave. I''lle by another day,¡± he announced hurriedly, forgetting his disguise as he dashed off. Earlier on the phone, Bessie had informed him about an anonymous tip-off to the press, using him of tax evasion. Journalists from major media outlets swarmed outside their house, vying for the scoop. This left Clifton feeling flustered. He had executed everything perfectly and had been certain th one would find out. ¡®Who could be behind this leak? Could it be someone around me wondered. Harriet shot a cold nce at Clifton¡¯s retreating figure. Considering her previous condition, Clifton had asionally let his guard down around her. Now that she had regained her intelligence, she was fully aware of what he had done. Apart from the blow of the tax evasion usation, there would be +25 BONUS Clifton would have to bear the consequences of his actions. ¡°What? You''re unwilling to see him leave?¡± Suddenly, a warm breath tingled Harriet¡¯s ears, causing them to flush red. Harriet looked up, meeting Delbert¡¯s deep eyes. They seemed to possess a mesmerizing power that drew her in. She pouted and softly spoke. ¡°Nah. | only care about you.¡± Harriet confessed her feelings to Delbert, and then her next actions surprised everyone at the scene. She slowly got up, sat down on hisp, and nestled into his arms. ¡°Delbert, were you upset this morning? Why didn¡¯t you sleep with me?¡± she asked softly. The servants were sensible enough to leave the two alone. Though Delbert¡¯s mind was in turmoil, his expression remainedposed and solemn. He yfully poked Harriet¡¯s face with his finger, masking his inner delight. ¡°Yes, | was just upset with you. How should youpensate me?¡± Aware of his yful intent, Harriet twiddled her fingers and blushed.¡± How about a kiss?¡± ¡°No, that won''t do!¡± Delbert pulled a straight face, but his raising tone indicated his pleasure. ¡°Name it then.¡± Harriet gazed at him with pleading eyes and pouted like a child. +25 BONUS Delbert, unable to restrain himself any longer, approached her ear and whispered provocatively, causing Harriet to blush deeply. He dered his desire to taste her there and then. As Clifton returned home, he saw a throng of reporters outside the vi, brandishing cameras and microphones while bombarding. Bessie with questions. Chapter 46 +25 BONUS Chapter 46 A Mother¡¯s Dilemma Chapter 46 A Mother¡¯s Dilemma ¡°Mrs. Munoz, may | ask if Mr. Munoz¡¯s tax evasion is true? ¡°Do you know about this? Have you helped him?¡± ¡°Your eldest daughter, Harriet, is now married to Mr. Delbert. Will you seek his help in resolving this matter?¡± ¡°By the way, why haven¡¯t we seen your second daughter, Nora? Can we ask her toe out andment on this matter?¡± The reporters bombarded Bessie with questions, each one more aggressive than thest. As she grappled with the relentless onught, Bessie silently urged herself to endure through this trying time. Since there was no bad newsing from Nora, she probably had sessfully executed their n. Bessie could then leverage her motherly influence, and the Carlson Group¡¯s money would flow in, making her the esteemed first lady of Meawood City. With that secured, she would simply ignore Clifton and leave him to clean up his mess. Clifton, lurking in the shadows, found the situation too intense. Attempting to slip away unnoticed, he was unluckily noticed by Bessie. ¡°Honey, you''re back!¡± The reporters followed Bessie¡¯s line of sight and saw Clifton. Their eyes lit up, and they immediately rushed over, directing theirText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. 1/3 +25 BONUS Frustrated and agitated by the reporters¡¯ unrelenting questions, he cursed Bessie under his breath. Hastily summoning his bodyguards to ward off the press, he whisked Bessie indoors. Observing the chaotic scene across the street was a figure d in white. After watching for a while, she went back to her car and texted Harriet. [Task done! We¡¯re even now.] She tossed the phone aside and drove off. She still had unfinished business to attend to. Back in the living room, Clifton confronted Bessie angrily. ¡°What is going on?¡± She snapped back, ¡°How would | know? You should clean up your own mess.¡± ¡°No one knows about this. Who leaked the information?¡± Anxiety gripped Clifton, and he paced back and forth. ¡°What''s the big deal? You can go and ask Mr. Delbert for help,¡± Bessie said, annoyed by his action. She then triumphantly added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the ind today? Does Delbert listen to Nora in every way?¡± Clifton looked at her with scorn. ¡°What are you talking about? Mr. Delbert¡¯s fianc¨¦e is Harriet, isn¡¯t it?¡± He paused and added, ¡°You''re right, though. Today on the ind, | saw that Mr. Delbert was indeed concerned about that silly girl. I''m his future father-inw, and he will definitely...¡± But his words were interrupted by Bessie¡¯s shock. 2/3 ¡°Wait! What did you say?¡± Her expression shifted dramatically. Grasping his cor, she confronted him with a mix of fear and anger ¡°On the ind, wasn¡¯t it Nora? How did it be Harriet?¡± Bessie had personally handed Harriet over to those traffickers. How could she have appeared on the ind? If Harriet was safe, then what about Nora? Achilling realization dawned on Bessie, draining the color from her face.. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW 3/3 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 A Mother¡¯s Guilt Clifton was taken aback by the fury in Bessie¡¯s eyes. He couldn''t understand why Bessie suddenly turned so vtile. Regaining his senses, he pushed her away andshed out at her. ¡°You must be going through menopause. Your mind is all twisted. Didn¡¯t Nora reject Mr. Delbert¡¯s proposal and let Harriet marry him. instead? The person on the ind is naturally Harriet.¡± Bessie was aware of these facts, but she had sold Harriet to the human traffickers. Harriet should be on the ship bound for Happy Harpers. Asense of foreboding gripped her, intensifying her headache. Unable to bear it any longer, Bessie grabbed her phone and dialed the number of the traffickers. But no matter how many times she tried, the line remained dead. Her face grew paler, and her mind went into turmoil. Suddenly, she remembered the peculiarities of the sack and ther agonized struggles of the person inside when she pricked it with needles. She then recalled Nora¡¯s odd behavior, hastily boarding the car to the ind without waiting for her. All these signs pointed to one horrifying possibility that the person in the sack was Nora. And Bessie had pierced her beloved daughter with needles, leaving uvuy. +25 BONUS Furthermore, she had personally handed her over to the traffickers, allowing them to take her chastity on the ship. She had pushed her daughter into the abyss of eternal damnation. She didn¡¯t deserve to be called a mother. Overwhelmed with anguish, Bessie copsed onto the ground and wailed uncontrobly. ¡°Oh, my poor Nora! It was all my fault. | am so sorry!¡± Her piercing cries left Clifton clueless and exacerbated his irritation. He pointed at Bessie angrily, hurling insults. ¡°You crazy woman! If you''re sick, go to the hospital.¡± In frustration, he shouted upstairs, ¡°Nora,e down and take your mother away. Don¡¯t hinder me here!¡± But no matter how much he yelled, Nora didn¡¯te downstairs. Clifton¡¯s head throbbed with anger. ¡°Fine! Both of you are just leeching off me and constantly provoking me. You¡¯re utterly useless. Even that fool, Harriet, is better than you. At least she married into a promising family. ¡°I''m going to the ind right now to find her, so | don¡¯t have to endure seeing you two.¡± After venting his anger, Clifton stormed upstairs to retrieve the antique treasures he had collected over the years. He intended to visit Delbert on the ind and plead for help in saving the Munoz Group. But before he could take a few steps, Bessie clung to his leg and cried bitterly. +25 BONUS ¡°Clifton, | beg you, go and save Nora, please!¡± Aday and a night had passed, and Nora must be suffering in the depths of Happy Harpers. Nora had always been under her care, shielded from any hardships.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Bessie couldn''t bear to imagine what horrors awaited her daughter at that ce. It was all her fault. Clifton angrily kicked her away. ¡°Where has that damn girl gone off to? It¡¯s better if she dies out there. What use is she, a worthless daughter who can¡¯t even speak kind words?¡± Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 48 Chapter 48 A Mother¡¯s Desperation. ¡°Look how she angered Milton that day! Her actions nearly destroyed our family!¡± Clifton¡¯s anger red as he recalled the incident at the banquet. ¡°No, Nora... She¡¯s suffering at the Happy Harpers in Keford!¡± Bessie cried out, her voice hoarse and desperate. Only Clifton could save their daughter now. ¡°What are you talking about? Why is that wretched girl at Happy Harpers?¡± . Clifton stopped in his tracks and turned back to question Bessie. Bessie mustered the courage to exin the whole story. Anger surged within Clifton, and he pped Bessie across the face. ¡°Have you lost your mind? How dare you plot behind my back?¡± Tears streamed down Bessie¡¯s face as she clung tightly to Clifton¡¯s clothes, begging for forgiveness. ¡°Clifton, it''s all my fault. None of this is Nora¡¯s doing. Go and save her, please! ¡°Nora is still so young. How can she endure such suffering?¡± ¡°Then let her rot there!¡± Clifton, consumed by his self-interest, didn¡¯t even consider the plight of his daughter. Bessie¡¯s heart sank at his callous indifference. Frustration and anger welled up inside her, twisting her face and dyeing her eyes scarlet. +25 BONUS ¡°Fine! If you don¡¯t save Nora, then | will. And I''ll avenge her by killing Harriet!¡± Bessie¡¯s mind was consumed with nothing but hatred and the overwhelming desire to seek justice for her daughter. However, before she could take a single step, Clifton grabbed her wrist and flung her to the ground. ¡°Are you a fool? Harriet doesn¡¯t have the intelligence to do such a thing. It must be Mr. Delbert who is behind all of this. ¡°Your action of harming his bride has angered him. No one can save you in this situation.¡± Clifton knew better than to me Harriet, a simpleton, for such a scheme. His mind was set on Delbert as the mastermind behind it all.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The mere thought of confronting Delbert terrified him, so he avoided/ going to the ind altogether. Bessie, heartbroken and helpless, couldn''t bear the thought of Nora suffering at the Happy Harpers. She med Harriet for everything, feeling an agonizing pain and finding it hard to breathe. Overwhelmed, she felt a surge of something in her throat befor spat out a mouthful of blood and passed out. By the time Delbert received the news, it was already afternoon. The ind was bathed in the warm, golden glow of the setting sun. The fiery orb cast a brilliant red hue on the water nts, creating a stunning disy of colors against the backdrop of the sparkling sea. The scene was breathtakingly beautiful. In his study room, Cory stood before Delbert, respectfully delivering a +25 BONUS Besides the matters concerning the Munoz family, Cory also brought some unsettling news. +25 BONUS Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Unexpected Return ¡°Sir, Kenny has returned from Keford!¡± Cory announced respectfully. Delbert stood before the expansive floor-to-ceiling window, gazing outside. Down in the back garden, Harriet was helping Tucker bathe. Tucker had been in the mountains for far too long, neglecting its. appearance to the point that its white fur had turned gray. Unable to tolerate it, Harriet took Tucker to the garden after lunch, intent on giving it an open-air bath. The fierce-looking mastiff appeared like a gentle giant before Harriet, obedient to her everymand. As she bathed Tucker, they both frolicked in the water, thoroughly enjoying themselves. Witnessing this heartwarming sight filled Delbert with a sense ofpleteness deep within his heart. Finally, he had his beloved girl. From now on, he vowed never to let her suffer, even if it meant facing insurmountable challenges. ¡°It''s best to let him walk right into the trap,¡± Delbert remarked, turning away from the scene and addressing Cory. His sharp eyes reflected the cold-toned decor of the study room, exuding an intimidating presence. Standing tall and imposing against the backlight, he seemed toAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. vi +25 BONUS ¡°Do you need me to act now?¡± Cory cautiously inquired. ¡°No need,¡± Delbert replied with a sly smile. ¡°When he returns, he will undoubtedly make significant moves. It¡¯s not wise to act hastily. Let¡¯s wait and observe.¡± Delbert knew that Kenny¡¯s sudden return was due to Milton¡¯s abrupt decision to bestow upon him the inheritance rights of Carlson Group. It engaged Kenny and drove him to prepare for a confrontation. Despite the absence of animosity between them, Delbert would show no mercy if Kenny obstructed his path. As expected, Delbert soon received a call from Milton informing him. of Kenny¡¯s return and a family dinner nned for the following day. He was urged to bring Harriet and reminded of guarding against Kenny¡¯s significant actions. ¡°Grandpa, | know what to do,¡± Delbert assured confidently. ¡°You can go now. | must go tease my bride,¡± he said with a pleasant tone. Delbert dismissed Cory after the call. Compared to his bride, nothing seemed to matter. Thest few words carried a hint ofplexity, concealed behind smiling facade. Cory couldn''t help but shudder at the implications of Mr. Delbert¡¯s teasing. Delbert went downstairs with the newspaper featuring news about the Munoz family. Harriet was still ying joyfully with Tucker in the garden. +25 BONUS ¡°Harriet!¡± Delbert called out. ¡°Delbert!¡± Harriet eximed, releasing Tucker and running toward him happily. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Unsettling Discoveries Holding Harriet in his arms, Delbert felt a wave of calm wash over him. Her sweet voice broughtfort to every inch of his being, causing a slight curl of his lips. ¡°How is it going with Tucker?¡± Delbert couldn¡¯t resist running his fingers through Harriet¡¯s hair, his eyes shining with delight. ¡°| love Tucker, and Tucker loves me!¡± Harriet raised her head, fixing her eyes on Delbert with a broad smile. As if aware of Harriet¡¯s gaze, Tucker shook off the water from its body and happily dashed toward her, sshing water droplets onto her face. ¡°Ah! Tucker, you''ve stained my skirt. Hmph, I¡¯m angry now, and I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson!¡± Harriet widened her eyes and puffed up her cheeks. She pretended to be fierce, clenching her fists as she chased after Tucker. Thinking its master was ying with him, Tucker darted away. They ran around Delbert in joyful chaos. After a while, when Harriet had enough fun, Delbert called her over and wiped the sweat off her forehead. His movements and expressions were filled with tenderness. +25 BONUS As Harriet drew closer to his face, her heart skipped a beat. How wonderful it would be if the person in his heart were her! But she knew all too well that his tenderness and care were reserved for someone else. She was merely a substitute for Yvonne. Unaware of Harriet¡¯s thoughts, Delbert leaned closer and blew gently into her ear. Harriet blushed and squirmed. ¡°| have something interesting to show you,¡± said Delbert. ¡°Hooray!¡± Harriet raised her face, her smile filled with pure innocence. Delbert took out the newspaper and showed it to her. It detailed the recent events surrounding the Munoz family,plete with pictures and text. Earlier that day, when Clifton returned home, he found himself surrounded by reporters from major media outlets. They bombarded him with questions about tax evasion. A heated argument between Clifton and Bessie ensued. Bessie passed out and was rushed to the hospital. But the turmoil didn¡¯t end there. Themotion in the Munoz family caught the attention of authorities. After gathering substantial evidence,w enforcement officers swiftly sealed off the Munoz Group, freezing all its assets. Clifton was summoned to the police station. All of this unfolded exactly as Harriet had nned. +25 BONUS She anticipated every step of the way.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The only disappointment was that she couldn¡¯t witness Bessie¡¯s reaction upon learning that the person on the ind was not Nora but her. Harriet felt regret that she wasn¡¯t there to see Bessie faint at the realization and guilt that she had sold Nora to a trafficker. Lost in her thoughts, Harriet absentmindedly put away the newspaper. Delbert leaned in closer and chuckled. ¡°Harriet, who do you think orchestrated all of this?¡± His hands roamed yfully over her body, and before Harriet could react, he sessfully retrieved her phone. Just as he was about to unlock it, a call came in. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 The Intriguing Call The ringtone echoed through the air. Harriet had no idea who could be calling at this hour. ¡®Could it be Molly?¡¯ She wondered. She noticed Delbert¡¯s frown and the subtle displeasure that shed across his face. Unable to snatch the phone from him, she cautiously spoke up. ¡°Delbert, my phone is ringing.¡± Delbert stared intently at the caller ID, the name ¡°Vernon¡± shining brightly. After a moment of silence, a dark smile curled on his lips. ¡°It''s Vernon calling. Would you like to answer?¡± His eyes held a mysterious glint, leaving her unsure of his true intentions. He seemed to be hinting that if she dared to answer the call, he would smash the phone. ¡®Is he jealous?¡¯ Harriet wondered but soon dismissed the ridiculous thought. She suppressed herplicated emotions and pouted at him, throwing the question back. ¡°What do you say?¡± Harriet, with her cute round face and fairplexion, looked at +25 BONUS ¡°Answer it as you like.¡± He casually handed her the phone, trying to hide his possessiveness. Harriet took the phone with her plump hands. Disappointment flickered in her eyes. When she looked up again, she was filled with determination. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, | won¡¯t answer it.¡± To emphasize her sincerity, Harriet rejected the call and turned off her phone. Raising her head, she foolishly grinned at him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. In an instant, Delbert¡¯s heart was cleansed of all worries. ¡®How could you be so adorable?¡¯ ¡°| hung up the phone. Don''t be angry, okay?¡± Harriet nestled into his arms, her pleading smile melting any remaining tension. Tucker happily ran over, intending to y with its master. Witnessing this scene, it wagged its tail and opted to amuse itself elsewhere. As Harriet rubbed against his body, Delbert felt torturous. Negotiating with others at the table had never been this challenging. ¡®How did Harriet sense my anger?¡¯ He wondered. Unaware of his struggle, Harriet looked at him affectionately. The slight mistiness around her eyes was alluring. ¡°I''m not angry.¡± Delbert yfully tapped Harriet¡¯s nose, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he restrained his desires. m +25 BONUS How could he possibly be angry with this mischievous little creature? To prevent himself from acting impulsively, Delbert had no choice but to divert his attention. ¡°Tomorrow at noon, Grandpa is hosting a family dinner at his house. Dress up ande with me.¡± In a high-end restaurant in the heart of Meawood City, Vernon continuously called Harriet, only to be met with a powered-off phone. His expression darkened as he had always been the one hanging up on Harriet. Across from him sat a woman, whose face was concealed by a scarf. It was none other than Nora, who had just escaped from the clutches of the ship. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Back for Her Revenge The man in ck saved Nora and made a deal with her. She was required to eliminate Harriet when it was inconvenient for his boss to take action. She would be provided with everything, including money and connections. Nora was desperate to get rid of Harriet, to begin with, and with the threat of the video on the ship and Happy Harpers looming over her, she had to agree. But as soon as she returned home, a horde of reporters surrounded her. Her face and body bore injuries inflicted by those traffickers. She didn¡¯t want the reporters to see, and she dressed up to find Vernon. That wretched Harriet had caused her immense pain. She wasn¡¯t going to obey the man in ck¡¯s orders and dispose of Harriet so quickly. Instead, she wanted to use Vernon¡¯s hand to make Harriet thousand times more than she had suffered. ta ¡°What? Harriet refuses to answer your call?¡± Nora asked causal sipping her wine. She sneered upon noticing the unpleasant expression on Verno face as Harriet continued to ignore him. Vernon had no idea that Harriet had changed. He still believed Harriet was the fool who mindlessly followed him, obedient to his everymand.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. +25 BONUS ¡°Maybe she¡¯s caught in something,¡± Vernon replied, unable to ept that Harriet, who used to cling to him, now paid him no attention. He nced at Nora¡¯s peculiar attire and snorted. Even in the scorching heat, she covered herself so tightly. It was probably because she felt ashamed of herself after rejecting a mant whoter became the president of Carlson Group. Her foolish sister married in her ce and became a richdy. This fact must have injured her pride. Although Vernon and Nora had once been close, their rtionship was built on ulterior motives and mutual hatred. Nora ced her wine ss down and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Maybe Harriet simply has no interest in you anymore. After all, she¡¯s now an esteemeddy. Would she fancy you, the illegitimate son of the Morton family?¡± ¡°Nora, watch your words!¡± Vernon¡¯s face contorted, his teeth grinding together. If they weren''t in a public ce, he would have hit the roof. No one was allowed to mention his illegitimate status before him. ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up, Vernon. | came here today to discuss a coboration with you. If it seeds, I''ll get what | want and you can shed your identity. How does that sound?¡± Nora said, unfazed by Vernon¡¯s anger. Though skeptical of Nora¡¯s seemingly benevolent offer, Vernon managed topose himself and listen intently. Nora smirked, revealing her true intentions. As she exined her n, realization dawned upon Vernon. It turned out that Nora had fallen for Delbert. +25 BONUS Vernon wasn¡¯t bothered since he didn¡¯t hold much affection for Nora. He had only gotten close to her for the benefit of her status as the second daughter of the Munoz family. Now Nora¡¯s n could indeed grant him his desires. Why not take it? ¡°Alright, I''ll cooperate with you,¡± Vernon agreed readily. ¡°Here¡¯s to a fruitful partnership.¡± Nora raised her wine ss toward Vernon. As her smile curved, it took on a distorted reflection in the ss. Within that distortion, hints of conspiracy and calction lingered, leaving an unsettling impression upon those who observed it. Harriet could prepare for her downfall, elimination from the Carlson family, and universal disdain from everyone in Meawood City. +25 BONUS Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Repeated Calls At Delbert¡¯s vi, they had dinner together. Then Delbert headed to his study to handle some work, while Harriet skipped upstairs to rest. Lounging on the bed, she picked up her phone and was greeted with a flood of missed calls, all from Vernon. Vernon, who had once captivated her with his charming smile, was nothing but a despicable scumbag. She had been foolishly infatuated with him, believing he was the best person in the world and eagerly following his every whim. Even a fleeting smile from him would bring her immense joy. Little did she know, he had been using her all along, and his heart belonged to Nora. He merely enjoyed the feeling of being admired by Harriet. Now Harriet was no longer that fool who blindly followed him. Vernon must be driven mad by her repeated rejection of his calls. Harriet checked the text messages and read Vernon¡¯s words of concern. [Harriet, why didn¡¯t you answer my calls? Did something happen on the ind?] [If you¡¯re unhappy, you can tell me. | will always be your protector!] Harriet felt sick to her stomach. +25 BONUS Vernon¡¯s ability to make others feel disgusted was truly remarkable. She scrolled further down and noticed a text message from Molly. She stared at the words for a long time, her eyes dimming before sheText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. let out a sigh. Some debts couldn¡¯t be repaid. She owed Molly too much in her previous life. Harriet waited in the bedroom for Delbert to return but ended up falling asleep. When Delbert finished his official duties and quietly entered the bedroom, he saw Harriet fast asleep. Not wanting to wake her, he quietly removed his coat and got into bed. He intended to hold her in his arms and have sweet dreams together. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed when he noticed something unusual on her back. In the moonlight, a crescent-shaped scar faintly gleamed, a scar he had never seen before in this house. Confusion clouded Delbert¡¯s mind. ¡®Why did Harriet suddenly have this scar?¡± He touched it with his fingers, with pain flickering in his eyes. Harriet had always feared pain, so any injury she suffered would undoubtedly be excruciating. If only he had taken her away at that time, she wouldn¡¯t have lost her memory and forgotten him. The next day, near noon, it was time to leave for Milton¡¯s house. +25 BONUS Cory¡¯s car was already waiting outside. Delbert grew impatient as Harriet hadn¡¯te down yet. Deciding to find out what was taking her so long, he hoped she wasn¡¯t up to anything behind his back. Unbeknownst to him, Harriet was struggling to change clothes in the cloakroom. Perhaps because of the luxurious life in the vi and Delbert¡¯s attentive care, she had gained weight in thest two days. Now her dress no longer fit. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 54 Chapter 54 The Mysterious Scar Harriet stood before the mirror, struggling to slip her frame into the beautiful dress. As she gazed at her reflection, her eyes suddenly fixated on a certain spot. There, just three inches below her shoulder, an inexplicable crescent- shaped scar caught her attention. It emitted a faint white glow under the light. It didn¡¯t appear to be a recent injury, nor did it seem idental. She was certain she had never had a scar there before. Puzzled, Harriet furrowed her brow. Unable toprehend it, shel decided to revisit the matter after attending the banquet. After managing to finally squeeze herself into the dress, she discovered with dismay that the zipper at the back refused to budge Delbert approached the cloakroom and peeked inside, finding Harrie puffing out her cheeks. She strained to reach the zipper on her back, only to find it beyond her grasp. Amused by her frustrated look, Delbert smiled and pushed the door open. Harriet heard the sound and thought it was Opal. ¡°Opal, | can¡¯t reach the zipper. Can you help me?¡± she said sweetly. Her tone was undeniably adorable, yet to her surprise, the person who 413) +25 BONUS -HTLITICITILL ollSIL suai;HPny Suspicion flickered in Harriet¡¯s bright eyes. Before she could dwell on it, arge palm covered her back, causing her to flinch. ¡®Delbert?¡¯ Her heart skipped a beat.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. When she raised her eyes, she found his handsome face reflected in the mirror. His frame towered behind her like a statue, and his features were sculpted. ¡°Why are you here, Delbert?¡± Harriet¡¯s astonishment and confusion were evident as she attempted to turn around, only to be gently restrained by Delbert. Leaning in, he whispered in her ear with a seductive voice, as enchanting as the most beautiful and pure piano melody in the world, ¡°Be still. | will help you with the zipper, and then we''ll go to Grandpa''s house. We shouldn¡¯t keep them waiting.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Harriet nodded nkly, her ears turning crimson and her cheeks flushing with heat. Subsequently, Delbert¡¯s hands moved up her back as he pulled the zipper. Harriet dared not move and could only gaze nkly at Delbert¡¯s reflection in the mirror, feeling herself lost in his obsidian eyes. However, midway through, Delbert¡¯s expression changed, causing Harriet¡¯s heart to tremble. ¡®What''s going on?¡¯ She wondered. +25 BONUS His gaze was fixed on her fair back, his expression inscrutable. He distinctly remembered the scar he had seen from the previous night. ¡®Why did it suddenly disappear?¡¯ He thought. +25 BONUS Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Family Dinner ¡°Delbert, what''s wrong?¡± Harriet couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw Delbert freezing. ¡°Nothing.¡± Delbert shook his head and continued to zip up. The sound of the zipper echoed in the spacious cloakroom, and Harriet couldn¡¯t help but feel flustered, desperate to go out for some fresh air. But Delbert wouldn''t let her go. He folded her into his arms and nibbled on her earlobe. ¡°Harriet, why do you blush so easily?¡± he whispered seductively. ¡®Isn''t it because of you?¡¯ Harriet groaned inwardly and then giggled. ¡°Delbert, get too close. It tickles!¡± Taking advantage of the moment, she pushed Delbert away and scurried downstairs like a little rabbit. It wasn¡¯t until she left the room that she breathed a sigh of relief, feeling alive again. Delbert watched her flee with amusement. Then, he followed suit, step by step.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Milton¡¯s house had a history of over a hundred years. It sat in the southeastern corner of the city, where thend price was exorbitant. +25 BONUS It was safe to say that the residents there were either wealthy or noble. Among them, the Carlson family was the most prominent. The ck Ferrari slowly ran toward the tranquil manor, which covered one thousand acres. Eventually, it came to a steady halt in front of a luxurious mansion. This six-story building could be considered the grandest and most opulent in Meawood City. Only a residence of such grandeur befitted its owner, the former president of Carlson Group and the current leader of the Carlson family. Harriet had always known that the Carlson family was affluent, but she never expected them to be this wealthy. In her previous life, due to deception and her constant resistance toward Delbert, he never took her along to any family gatherings. Now witnessing it in person, she was utterly astounded. To say the least, the entire city of Meawood City revolved around the Carlson family. As they arrived at the entrance, the expansivewn, stretching over ten meters, was already upied by luxury cars. Under the sunlight, the bronze doors gleamed, and two rows of servants stood impably at attention. As Delbert¡¯s car came to a halt, the housekeeper approached respectfully. ¡°Mr. Delbert, Miss Harriet, the elder is waiting for you in the hall.¡± Delbert nodded, and the housekeeper immediately led them into the Viu. +25 BONUS Everyone else in the family had already gathered in the hall, awaiting their arrival. Entering the hall, they were greeted by a sight of opulence and elegance, akin to being in a pce. At the center of the hall stood a five-meter-long dining table. It was adorned with exquisite dishes, and the members of the Carlson family were all seated. Milton upied the seat of honor, with his two sons on each side next to him. However, their distant rtionship with Delbert was apparent. Upon seeing Delbert and Harriet enter, they merely nodded without disying any joy. As Harriet stepped into the hall, her keen eyes immediately caught sight of someone. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Confronting Kenny It was Delbert¡¯s cousin, Kenny, who was determined topete with him for their family business. But whether in the previous life or this one, he was defeated by Delbert. With azy posture and a hint of arrogance, Kenny watched as Delbert and Harriet entered the room. ¡°You guys are here. Come on and take your seats.¡± Milton happily waved at them. Delbert nodded and held Harriet¡¯s hand tightly, leading her to the seat reserved by Milton. Then, he greeted the elders present one by one. Those people responded, but their expressions remained unchanged. Obviously, these people were dissatisfied with Milton suddenly handing over the Carlson Group to Delbert, who had always been ignored by everyone. However, out of respect for Milton, they couldn¡¯t show it openly could only use cold expressions to convey their attitude. Kenny nced at Delbert and smiled. ¡°Delbert, is this the wife you found for yourself? ¡°But she¡¯s rumored to be a fool, often wearing bizarre clothes and heavy makeup.¡± Kenny never liked his cousin, who had a gloomy personality. Delbert uwuyoText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Want GLICH Superior and oruly, s +25 BONUS nu casny you unyumy ne Kenny¡¯s gaze became increasingly sarcastic. Harriet sped her fingers under the table, her knuckles turning white. Kenny mocked her in front of the Carlson family members, deliberately trying to embarrass Delbert. If Delbert weren''t sitting beside her now, she would act against Kenny. ¡°So, what do you think of Harriet after meeting her today?¡± Delbert smiled and looked at Kenny. The coldness in his eyes collided with the hostility in the air. It seemed that as long as there was a small spark, this battlefield-like confrontation would ignite. Kenny tightened his fingers and smiled faintly. ¡°The rumors are false. Harriet is dignified, virtuous, and gentle.¡± ¡°Therefore, | am very grateful to Grandpa for finding me such a good wife. She will be my wise helper in expanding the Carlson Group.¡± Delbert chuckled and held Harriet¡¯s clenched hands under the table. Fondness filled his eyes. The matter of Delbert snatching the inheritance rights of the Car Group had always been a sensitive topic for Kenny. Now that Dell brought it up voluntarily, he could hardly contain his emotions. ¡°Delbert, you must protect your future wife well. Don¡¯t scare her away before you even get married!¡± His words were harsh. Kenny deliberately used the vicious rumors surrounding Delbert to counterattack him. +25 BONUS He itched to tear apart Delbert¡¯s smiling face. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Just as the situation was escting, a cold voice suddenly sounded. +25 BONUS Chapter 57 Chapter 57 The Envy Unveiled ¡°It''s time. Let¡¯s eat!¡± Milton, seated at the head of the table, abruptly interrupted Kenny. Kenny''s fists clenched and his eyes brimmed with discontent. Kenny didn¡¯t understand why Milton suddenly favored Delbert and even handed over the Carlson Group to him. Throughout the dinner, Milton engaged in lively conversations with Delbert and Harriet, disregarding those with ulterior motives. After the meal, Milton asked Delbert, ¡°How are you getting along with Harriet?¡± He feared the rumors were true and that Harriet would be scared away. After all, even he couldn''t decipher Delbert¡¯s temperament. ¡°Ah, very well,¡± Delbert replied, clutching Harriet¡¯s hand and tenderly looking at her. ¡°What about you, Harriet?¡± Milton turned to ask Harriet. ¡°| like Delbert!¡± Harriet¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy as she faced Milton. Witnessing their deep bond, Milton felt reassured. ¡°I''m happy to see you guys care for each other.¡± Milton rose from his seat and was carefully assisted up the stairs by the housekeeper. ¡°I¡¯m tired. You guys should stay here for dinner. I''m +25 BONUS yuliy Once Milton left, the others started to leave one by one. Kenny stood up and approached them. ¡°Delbert, it¡¯s Harriet¡¯s first time visiting the ce. How about | y the role of host and show her around?¡± Aglint of coldness shed in his eyes. Delbert¡¯s lips curled into a subtle smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Observing this exchange, Cory promptly followed. Kenny turned around. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe along.¡± He had already discovered that Delbert had thwarted the mole he had nted. The new bodyguard in front of him appeared just as cold and detached as Delbert, causing fear to creep into Kenny¡¯s heart. ¡°Mr. Delbert...¡± Cory nced at Delbert. ¡°Step back!¡± Delbert said indifferently. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Cory turned and left. Kenny led Delbert and Harriet, strolling toward the left side of the vi, while the servants curiously wondered when the rtionship between the two had be so harmonious There stood a magnificent osmanthus tree, adorned with autumn blossoms that emitted a fragrant aroma. Kenny paused beneath the tree and asked, ¡°Do you remember this tree, Delbert?¡± wat He gazed silently at the sweet-scented osmanthus, seemingly lost in reminiscence. ¡°That year, we nted this tree with Dennis. ¡°Butter on, your father perished in disgrace, and your mother ran away with you. Your family became a stain upon the Carlson family¡¯s +25 BONUS reputation, no LudText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. you munuyou recognition. Why should Grandpa now relinquish what was originally mine to you?¡± He found it hard to believe that he was defeated by the unfavored Delbert. Hatred burned in Kenny''s eyes as he fixed a cold and sinister gaze upon Delbert. With Milton absent and Harriet oblivious, he could unleash his frustration upon Delbert without restraint. In her previous life, Harriet had never known about Delbert¡¯s childhood struggles or the reasons behind the Carlson family¡¯s disdain for him. Now, after hearing Kenny¡¯s words, Harriet fell into deep contemtion. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Painful Childhood The root cause of all this probablyy with Delbert¡¯s parents. Harriet wondered what he had been through in his childhood. She looked at the man beside her. At that moment, Delbert seemed so isted, emanating an icy chill from his lofty position. Delbert turned his head and locked eyes with Kenny, speaking with sudden intensity. ¡°So, you deliberately nted people around me, waiting for an opportunity to kill me and gain control of Carlson Group?¡± Kenny was taken aback. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± The fleeting panic in his eyes didn¡¯t escape Harriet¡¯s eyes. Delbert looked down on him condescendingly. ¡°I have eliminated your pawns, and you are left to fend for yourself.¡± In truth, it was Milton who desired to get rid of Kenny. Unaware, Kennyshed out, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your existence is a disgrace to our family. Your parents will forever be ashamed, and you should be despised just like them. What makes you think you can unt your power before me?¡± Initially calm, Delbert¡¯s expression twisted upon hearing Kenny''s nderous words about his parents. His hands clenched to the point that veins popped on the back of his fists. Delbert locked his gaze onto Kenny. ¡°| have already experienced the scorn of everyone firsthand. But nomy, you on +25 BONUS What you have now, | Give you || 1900 everything. Your fate will be far more miserable than when | first returned home.¡± Kenny sneered. ¡°Oh, I¡¯d love to see you try to fight against me. Even if Grandpa hands over the Carlson Group to you, you won''t be able to handle it.¡± Kenny was sessfully provoked by Delbert¡¯s words. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Delbert¡¯s lips curved as he observed the resentment burning in Kenny''s eyes. As Kenny caught a glimpse of that mocking smile, he yearned to tear Delbert¡¯s face apart and squeeze it with all his might. Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind, and he chuckled. ¡°I heard your mother hasn¡¯t been feeling welltely. What do you think would happen if | were to tell her that her son married a fool without informing her?¡± Delbert¡¯s fingers tightened, a crack forming on his icy facade. His bone-chilling aura permeated the air. Kenny¡¯s words had struck a nerve deep within Delbert. His blood ran cold, but he maintained his smile.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is that so? But what can you do about it? You can¡¯t return to Kef as I''ve already informed Grandpa that I¡¯ll keep you here in the Carlso Group as my deputy.¡± ¡°Dream on! Grandpa won''t agree!¡± Kenny spat. How could a proud person like Kenny stoop to being Delbert¡¯s subordinate, obeying hismand? Delbert¡¯s smile grew faint. ¡°Have you forgotten that | am now the president of Carlson Group? Even Grandpa has to listen to me. ? 25 BONUS Kenny felt as if something were strangling his heart, rendering him breathless. He red at Delbert and approached, poised to strike. Suddenly, a petite figure stepped forward to protect Delbert and confront Kenny. +25 BONUS. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 A Feud ¡°Bad guy! You can¡¯t bully Delbert!¡± Harriet shot a re at Kenny and pouted in anger, creating an adorable rather than intimidating look. Harriet, devoid of any makeup, disyed her most authentic self. As clean as a white camellia, she could simply make a man¡¯s heart flutter. Kenny narrowed his eyes, lowering his voice as hemanded, ¡°Go away!¡± He refused to stoop so low as to attack a defenseless girl. ¡°| won''t leave!¡± Harriet stood her ground with a scowl. ¡°Grandpa,e out! Someone is bullying Delbert!¡± Harriet bellowed, realizing that arguing further with Kenny was futile. The sound roused Milton from his rest upstairs. He swiftly made his way to the balcony with his cane, observing the standoff between Kenny and Delbert below. Understanding Delbert¡¯s nature, he knew that it must be Kenny deliberately causing trouble. He leaned heavily on his crutches and thundered, ¡°Kenny, why did you cause trouble as soon as you came back?¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t, Grandpa. | was just joking with Delbert,¡± Kenny exined, ring at Harriet, who had dared to involve Milton. +25 BONUS Harriet stared back defiantly. Delbert observed the scene with a smile. While Kenny meant nothing to him, Harriet¡¯s act of protection touched him. He chose not to intervene and enjoyed the feeling of being shielded by Harriet. Milton¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Kenny. ¡°If you were really joking, why would Harriet say that? She will not lie!¡± ¡°It''s alright,¡± Delbert interjected before taking Harriet¡¯s hand. ¡± Grandpa, we¡¯re going back.¡± As Delbert¡¯s car departed from the manor, Milton continued to stare at Kenny, who stood under the tree. ¡°You brat,e up here!¡± After Kenny ascended the stairs and entered Milton¡¯s room, a resounding crack echoed through the air as the crutch struck him hard on the back. ¡°You wretch! How dare you bully Delbert!¡± Milton¡¯s eyes zed with anger as he admonished Kenny. Before Kenny could respond, he was struck again by the cane. ¡°| don¡¯t understand. You had high hopes for me in the beginning. Why did you end up giving the Carlson Group to Delbert?¡± ¡°Ask your father!¡± Milton said. ¡°I hope this is thest time. If 1 see you being disrespectful to Delbert again, your entire family will suffer.¡± Milton warned before dismissing him. ¡°Get out!¡± Kenny unhappily stared at him. He got out of the room, only to find his father standing outside. When he descended the stairs, Shawn Carlson intercepted him. +25 BONUSAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Kenny, you must not cause trouble at this critical moment. There is still one month before Delbert takes office. Just hold on a little longer. Trust me, thepany and everything will be yours. I''ll make sure of it.¡± Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 60 Chapter 60 A Vengeful Return Kenny remained silent, leaving the house without uttering a word. He didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help. He was determined to defeat Delbert fair and square. Harriet returned to the ind, hoping to find some respite. However, she received an unexpected call from Bessie. Bessie informed her that something had happened at home and that both she and Clifton were unwell. She requested Harriet to come back and visit them the following day.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Harriet was surprised by Bessie¡¯s sudden change of heart. Instead of seeking out Nora in the Happy Harpers, Bessie now wanted her to return home. Nevertheless, Harriet agreed since she had ns to take over the Munoz Group. She promised to visit them with Delbert the next day. ¡°Delbert!¡± After hanging up the phone, Harriet put on an innocent smile and jogged to the study room to find Delbert. She was going to throw herself into Delbert¡¯s arms and plead w him to apany her back. At the Munoz family¡¯s vi, Bessie stared at the phone that had been hung up. A malicious glint shed in her turbid eyes. Sitting across from her was her daughter, Nora, who had returned home after a long absence. Despite trying to hide her injuries with +25 BONUS marcup, no DOT VODI UIDCO, Bessie¡¯s heart ached as she realized the pain Nora had endured on that ship. She couldn''t help but feel guilty for pushing Nora into such a dangerous situation. ¡°Nora, how did you escape?¡± Bessie reached out to touch her scarred hand, but Nora recoiled in disgust. The trauma she had experienced on the ship had made her detest physical contact, especially with the mother who had inadvertently caused her suffering. If it weren¡¯t for Bessie¡¯s vicious order, she wouldn¡¯t have been vited by those traffickers. Her eyes zing with hatred, Nora resented both Bessie and Harriet. She saw the visit of Harriet and Delbert as an opportunity to exact vengeance. ¡°Stay out of my affairs, and just do what | told you.¡± Nora stood up and said, ¡°You owe me this.¡± Nora turned and ascended the stairs, leaving Bessie to confront consequences of her actions. Upstairs, Bessie finally realized the magnitude of the damage her order had inflicted upon Nora¡¯s life. Overwhelmed with guilt, she broke down and cried in anguish. It was all her fault. She had been the cause of Nora¡¯s suffering. +25 BONUS Nora snorted upon hearing Bessie¡¯s sorrowful cries. Ignoring the scene, she sent a message to Vernon, instructing him toe to her house early the next day. It was time for him to make his move. Nora tossed her phone aside, her hatred turning into excitement. She envisioned the impending confrontation between Harriet and Delbert over Vernon, ultimately resulting in Delbert expelling Harriet in anger. This would be the perfect opportunity for her to seize control. Nora imagined herself washing away all the humiliation she had endured and treading Harriet underfoot. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 A Storm Brewing The morning sun illuminated the surroundings, casting a bright glow on the door of the Munoz family¡¯s vi. ¡°Mr. Delbert, Miss Harriet, pleasee in.¡± Clifton knew about their visit today, yet he only sent the old housekeeper to wee them. Hiding in his room, he hoped to avoid any unpleasant confrontations regarding Bessie and Nora¡¯s actions against Harriet. Led by the old housekeeper, Harriet and Delbert made their way toward the house. Before they could reach the hall, the sound of servants chatting in the courtyard caught their attention. The topic of discussion revolved around Harriet and Delbert. ¡°| heard that Miss Harriet and Mr. Delbert are paying a visit today.¡± ¡°Miss Harriet, that fool? What difference does it make if Mr. Delber now the president of Carlson Group? He¡¯s impotent and violent, a Harriet will live like a widow.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say. | heard that Mr. Delbert is old and ugly. A fool and an ugly man are a match made in heaven!¡± They burst into mockingughter. Terrified to hear it, the old housekeeper sweated profusely. The people they were talking about had heard everything. Harriet maintained her signature foolish smile, her lips curving with +25 BONUSAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. At the engagement party, the reporters didn¡¯t dare to release Delbert¡¯s photo, so many people still believed the rumors that Delbert was old, ugly, and ill-tempered. Little did they know that he was one of the most handsome men in Meawood City. He was gentle, showering her with affection. These gossiping women had no idea about the truth. But they were not worthy of talking about her man. Harriet furrowed her eyebrows, while Delbert remained calm. Yet this calmness was merely the calm before the storm. He had grown ustomed to being the subject of rumors, but these people were bold enough to nder Harriet. Just as Delbert was about to signal Cory to deal with the gossiping servants, Harriet took matters into her own hands. Swiftly, she approached and raised her hand to deliver resounding ps. The crisp sounds echoed through the vast yard, causing all the servants to freeze in their tracks and look over. The two maids, who had been engaged in animated conversation, were startled. Their smiles froze on their faces as they let out uncontroble screams. ¡°Who dares to hit me? Don¡¯t you know | am Mrs. Munoz¡¯s confidant?¡± One of the maids eximed, her face contorted with anger. ¡°M-Miss Harriet?¡± The maid quickly reacted, but she assumed Harriet was still the same doormat from before. +25 BONUS And she didn¡¯t catch sight of the rumored ugly Delbert. Only two handsome men were apanying Harriet. This led her to believe she could argue with Harriet without consequence. ¡°Miss Harriet, you can¡¯t just go around hitting people,¡± she said. ¡°Yeah! Even if you are ady, you shouldn¡¯t bully us servants!¡± the other maid chimed in, adopting a righteous tone, as if they had been wrongly used. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Harriet¡¯s Wrath ¡°Mr. Delbert.¡± Cory had been entrusted by Delbert to protect Harriet. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t stand idly by and watch Harriet being bullied. Before stepping in, he asked Delbert for permission. However, Delbert stopped him with a nce. Wearing a slight smile on his face, Delbert calmly gazed at Harriet¡¯s fingertips. There, a glinting silver needle had appeared unnoticed. Harriet was about to take action. ¡°So what? You should be hit for badmouthing me and Delbert.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Harriet stood with her hands on her hips and tilted her head like a little devil. ¡°When did we ever mention you and Mr. Delbert? You can¡¯t use us like this.¡± The two maids felt indignant about being hit. Taking advantage of the fact that no one in the vi would support Harriet, they began to act brazenly. Unfortunately for them, Harriet was now backed up by a great figure. ¡°You don¡¯t admit it?¡± she huffed. ¡°Gossipers deserve to have their tongues cut off.¡± Harriet made a gesture of chopping off their tongues to frighten the two servants. +25 BONUS Pausing for a moment, she added, ¡°Or maybe | should send you to clean public toilets and wash your mouths!¡± Harriet smirked, revealing her teeth. When the little angel turned into a devil, her aura was chilling. Despite their fear, the two maids barked defiantly, ¡°Can you force us to admit something we haven''t done? Is Meawood City awless ce?¡± Harriet smiled foolishly, but her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Sorry, but Delbert is thew.¡± Harriet brimmed with pride because she had someone to support her. ¡°Delbert!¡± she called out, her voice sweet and full of affection as an innocent smile lit up her face. As ifing up with an idea, Harriet slyly smiled and called out again, ¡°Honey,e over here!¡± Delbert was delighted by the appetion. Harriet, who appeared fierce yet adorable, fascinated him. Delbert swiftly walked over. The dark suit entuated his chise features and well-proportioned build His presence radiated an extraordinary air. Like a prince, he was noble, aloof, and unapproachable. The two maids stiffened. ¡®Has Harriet just called him honey? ¡®Is this really Delbert, the president of the Carlson Group? But why? He is not old or ugly at all. He is dashing!¡± Ignoring the two dumbfounded maids, Harriet affectionately took +25 BONUS unu spuru minu seniaus CAPICOJIONI. ¡°Honey, they made me mad. You must punish them for me.¡± Harriet called Delbert¡¯ ¡°honey¡±, causing his heart to skip a beat. He naturally would not reject her request. He would let the two maids bear the consequences of gossiping. +25 BONUS Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Creative Punishment ¡°How do you want me to punish them?¡± Delbert¡¯s tone was full of affection. Harriet, with her pouting lips and starry eyes, knew that she had the support of Delbert. It was time to teach these two maids a lesson they would never forget. ¡°| want them to clean all the toilets in Meawood City and wash their mouths,¡± Harriet dered with a straight face. If people didn¡¯t provoke her, Harriet had no intention of causing trouble. But if someone dared to cross her, she would eliminate them without hesitation. She was never a saint. Delbert found Harriet¡¯s punishment idea quite creative. He raised an eyebrow and nced at Cory. Cory stepped forward and coldly addressed the two stunned maids. ¡°Starting today, you will clean all the public toilets on the street!¡± ¡°On what basis?¡± The maids, finally regaining their senses, refused to back down. They couldn¡¯t believe that the fool they once manipted now held their fate in her hands. ¡°You gossiped, and | rule this city.¡± +25 BONUS Delbert cast a prating look at them. Though frightened, the maids remained defiant and continued to argue. ¡°Mr. Delbert, it was Miss Harriet who hit us first. No matter how much you want to protect her, you should be reasonable,¡± said one maid. ¡°That¡¯s right! If this matter gets out, it will tarnish your reputation!¡± echoed the other. Ignoring their protests, Delbert shifted his gaze to the old housekeeper, who trembled with fear. ¡°Tell Clifton toe out,¡± Delbertmanded. ¡°Yes, of course!¡± The old housekeeper responded hastily, his fear driving him to find Clifton as quickly as possible. The two maids believed that they would be saved once Clifton and Bessie were there. They were Delbert¡¯s parents-inw after all. The two maids were trusted confidants of Bessie, and they believed that Clifton and Bessie would speak up for them.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Being the president of Munoz Group meant nothing if he disobeyed the elders. Unfortunately, they had overestimated themselves. Clifton and Bessie had never cared about these servants. Soon, the couple stumbled out of the living room, barely able to maintain their bnce. The cold expression on Delbert¡¯s face caused Clifton¡¯s heart to be gripped by fear. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Delbert! | will make sure these two fools clean the LVITULO: +25 BONUS The old housekeeper had told him about the situation, and he naturally knew what to do. Turning to the two maids, Clifton scolded them for their audacity. ¡°You idiots! How dare you disregard your distance and offend Mr. Delbert? Apologize and get out!¡± The maids were dumbfounded. ¡°Sir, we...¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Clifton cut them off. He couldn''t afford to offend Delbert, and these people were causing him trouble. ¡°Madam, it was Miss Harriet who hit us first. You must uphold justice for us.¡± Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Not a Saint The two maids pleaded with Bessie, desperately relying on her for help. They had tirelessly shielded Bessie¡¯s whereabouts from Clifton countless times before, ensuring that he never discovered her secret. Turning her back on them now seemed unthinkable. But Bessie had no intention of extending a helping hand. She shook off their grasping hands and snapped, ¡°You''ve offended Mr. Delbert, and now you expect me to protect you? Dream on!¡± The two maids were taken aback by Bessie¡¯s refusal. It dawned on them that Clifton and Bessie only saw them as expendable pawns, willing to burn bridges without hesitation. Panic washed over them like a tidal wave. They fell to their knees, begging for mercy. ¡°Mr. Delbert, we were wrong! Please don¡¯t dismiss us. We were foolish to talk back to you. Please forgive our transgressions!¡± ¡°Mr. Delbert, we deeply regret our actions. Please have mercy!¡± Delbert¡¯s re pierced through their souls. Terrified, they pped themselves hard, their faces turning red and swollen. All they hoped for was Delbert¡¯s leniency. Losing their jobs would leave them with nothing. Delbert didn¡¯t spare them a nce. Instead, he tenderly looked at Harriet.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you think?¡±. +25 BONUS Harriet wasn¡¯t one to forgive easily. She had no intention of pardoning those who dared to nder her husband. Pouting, she shook her head and said with a sullen voice, ¡°They can badmouth me, but not you.¡± Delbert couldn¡¯t help but find her protectiveness endearing rather than troublesome. ¡°Did you hear that? My woman is still mad! ¡°Cory, take them away. From now on, they¡¯ll be responsible for cleaning all the toilets in the city.¡± Cory carried out the order, trying to drag them away. But the two maidsy on the ground and refused to leave. This punishment was harsher than any other form of retribution. Harriet, annoyed by the noise and disturbance, narrowed her eyes. With a flick of her wrist, she hurled two silver needles, making them lose their voices. In the end, they were dragged away by Cory. Words had gotten them into trouble. They had offended the w people and deserved to be punished. Delbert turned to Clifton and reminded him. ¡°It¡¯s time to properly manage the Munoz family¡¯s servants!¡± This time, not only Clifton but also Bessie and the other servants were petrified. They lowered their heads, not daring to meet Delbert¡¯s gaze. ¡°Yes, Mr. Delbert. | will ensure their manners from now on. | promise it won¡¯t happen again!¡± Clifton nodded repeatedly, disying utmost deference. His forehead +25 BONUS ¡°Mr. Delbert, please calm down ande inside.¡± Seeing Delbert relent, Clifton hurriedly invited them into the living room. Before departing, he cast a warning nce at those servants. If they caused any further trouble, he would definitely have a heart attack. As Delbert and Harriet entered the living room, a graceful figure descended the stairs. Harriet was surprised that Nora had made it back. +25 BONUS Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Unexpected Reunion ¡°Harriet, Delbert, you are here.¡± Nora descended the stairs with a smile. There was no trace of animosity toward Harriet on her face. It was all concealed within her gaze. Nora¡¯s hatred was fleeting, but Harriet keenly captured it.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She hadn¡¯t expected Nora to escape from that ship. It was fine since the punishment dealt to Nora had been too lenient. ¡°It''s been ages. | miss you so much, Nora.¡± Harriet grinned innocently. She walked over and took hold of Nora¡¯s hand. Nora instinctively wanted to shake off Harriet¡¯s hand, but Delbert stood nearby, watching intently. His obsidian eyes seemed to emanate an icy chill, piercing through her soul and freezing her in ce. Nora paused, allowing Harriet to hold her hand and prattle on. ¡°| want to thank you for marrying me to Delbert. I¡¯m living in a big house and surrounded by a bunch of servants,¡± Harriet crowed with a dimwitted expression, testing Nora¡¯s reaction. As expected, when Nora heard her boastful words, a crack appeared in her smiling face. Her fingers, hanging limply by her side, involuntarily clenched. Her MJUUNICO cunicu WITTLE +25 BONUS She became increasingly certain that Harriet had been pretending to be foolish all along and waiting for the right moment to steal everything from her and ruin her in the process. Nora was determined to get her revenge. Soon, she rxed her fingers, calming herself down. Triumph filled her eyes. She had brought a valuable assistant today, who would shatter the rtionship between Harriet and Delbert. ¡°As long as you are happy. Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve prepared a surprise for you.¡± Nora appeared joyful, but deep down, she hated Harriet to the core. ¡°What kind of surprise? | like surprises!¡± Harriet yed along, pping her hands and cheerfully expressing her cooperation. Little did she know that the surprise Nora had prepared for her was... ¡°Harriet,e and taste the beef stew | cooked for you.¡± Vernon emerged from the kitchen, carrying a te of steaneef stew. He wore a white shirt with slightly rolled-up cuffs. His e were perfectly arched, and he smiled at her like Prince Charmi Unfortunately, Harriet would no longer be deceived by him. Now she only found his smile hypocritical and repulsive. She had been blinded by Vernon¡¯s insincere tenderness, causing harm to Delbert and, ultimately, herself. ¡°Oh, Mr. Delbert is here too. Perfect timing. Let¡¯s all try the food | cooked.¡± Vernon greeted Delbert as if he had just noticed his presence. +25 BONUS Delbert was unaware of Harriet¡¯s thoughts, but he noticed that her gaze never left Vernon. As expected, whenever Vernon appeared, he ceased to exist in her eyes. It hadn¡¯t changed, not even in this life. A faint ache resonated within his heart, but Delbert suppressed it. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Tension Delbert eyed Vernon and quickly looked away. But tension lingered in the air. ¡°Mr. Delbert, please take a seat. The food is ready.¡± Clifton approached with a ttering smile, not wanting to neglect the big shot before him. Delbert nodded, taking his seat without waiting for Harriet. This unusual behavior didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Harriet, and a flicker of sadness passed through her eyes. She had confessed her feelings to him countless times. ¡®Why still wouldn¡¯t he trust me?¡± she groaned in her heart. Nora gloated over the scene. This was exactly what she desired. She deliberately turned to Harriet and asked, ¡°Harriet, are you satisfied with the surprise | prepared for you?¡± She gestured toward Vernon and raised her voice to make sure Delbert could hear her. She refused to believe that after marrying Delbert, Harriet would stop caring for Vernon. It was evident to everyone how Harriet had foolishly followed Vernon and obeyed his every word. ¡°What kind of surprise is this?¡± Harriet scoffed dismissively. She wasn¡¯t foolish anymore, and a moment''s reflection led her to deduce Nora and Vernon¡¯s true intentions. They intended to drive a Even Bessie¡¯s phone call was likely orchestrated by Nora. Nora came back with ill intentions, but Harriet would not let her have her way. ¡°| only like Delbert,¡± Harriet dered firmly, hopping her way toward Delbert. Seeing him remain silent, she tugged at the corner of his clothes and blinked innocently. ¡°Do you like me too?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Delbert raised an eyebrow and absentmindedly ruffled her hair. Each word from Harriet¡¯s mouth pricked at his heart. If even her willingness to marry him was a lie, he feared he would lose his sanity. Nora interjected, ¡°But as far as | remember, you used to adore Vernon and mor to have the beef cooked by him. He has made them for you today, and you can have as much as you want.¡± ¡°Come, Harriet, try my cooking. If you like it, I¡¯ll make it for you every day.¡± Vernon gently picked up a piece of beef and ced it in Harriet¡¯s bowl. His smile was warm and inviting. In perfect harmony, Vernon and Nora worked together, disregarding Delbert entirely. As the beefnded in Harriet¡¯s bowl, everyone present caught a glimpse of Delbert¡¯s face falling. Delbert seldom allowed others to see his emotions so easily, but whenever he did lose control, it was because of Harriet. And this was precisely Vernon and Nora¡¯s n.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vernon was tasked with destroying the bond between Harriet and Delbert. He would lure gullible Harriet away and subsequently convince her to divorce Delbert and im half of the Carlson family¡¯s wealth. Naturally, that money would belong to Vernon. As for who Nora wanted to marry, that was her own affair and had nothing to do with him. Vernon believed his calctions were wless. Given Harriet¡¯s previous adoration and obedience, he thought it would be effortless to manipte her into following his lead. However, Harriet¡¯s next move was something he never anticipated. Chapter 67 Beef Stew +25 BONUS Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Beef Stew Vernon handed Harriet a piece of beef, expecting her to enjoy it. However, to everyone''s astonishment, she casually tossed it aside. without a second thought. Vernon turned pale, his shock evident.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Unfazed, Harriet raised her chin and gave Vernon a disdainful look.. ¡°I''m sorry, but | don¡¯t like beef stew anymore.¡± She turned to Delbert. In his eyes, there was a mixture of inquiry and suspicion. Harriet didn¡¯t mind if he doubted her sincerity. They had a long life ahead anyway. She beamed at Delbert. ¡°I''ll marry Delbert and follow his taste. | like fish now.¡± She picked up a piece of fish and carefully removed the bones. Instead of putting it in Delbert¡¯s bowl, she sent it to his mouth. ¡°Open your mouth and have my fish. Harriet remembered that Delbert had a great fondness for fish in their previous life. But no one had been willing to patiently remove the bones for him, and he was toozy to do it himself. As a result, fish rarely appeared on the Carlson family¡¯s dining table. If she hadn¡¯t bumped into his joyful look while eating fish, she would have thought he didn¡¯t like it. Now she was willing to take on the role of removing fish bones for him, and she would do so for a lifetime. Delbert was surprised by her action and stared deeply into her eyes, trying to discern her true emotions. Was it sincerity or deception? The radiant light in Harriet¡¯s eyes assured him of her sincerity. And so, he chose to believe her. Even if she wanted to deceive him, he would ept it. With burning eyes fixed on Harriet, he sighed under his breath, held her fleshy hand, and opened his mouth. The joy in his eyes was undeniable, even infecting Harriet. Delbert¡¯s heart melted after he had the tender fish meat, and the cold air around him dissipated. It was good to know that Harriet remembered his preference. Vernon, observing this scene, tightened his grip on the fork. Harriet used to look at him with boundless delight now had her eyes and heart for another man. Vernon couldn¡¯t help but feel a sudden sense of mncholy, and he said, ¡°It seems you like Mr. Delbert very much.¡± His tone carried an unfriendly edge. ¡°Of course!¡± Harriet eximed proudly. ¡°Delbert is handsome, wealthy, and gentle, so who else can | like? Right, Delbert?¡± She took the opportunity to rub against Delbert¡¯s body, expecting his praise. +25 BONUS Delber rubbed her hair and curled his lips in response. ¡°But if | recall correctly, you said simr things to Vernon before,¡± Nora interjected. Nora was jealous of their disy of affection, but she didn¡¯t dare show it on the surface. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 68 Chapter 68 The Battle of Words Nora believed that if she kept mentioning to Delbert that Harriet liked Vernon, Delbert would ultimately be disgusted by Harriet¡¯s fickle. nature. Harriet pouted and made a face as if she was about to cry. She clung to Delbert, seeking sce in his arms. ¡°Nora is lying. I''ve never said that to Vernon. Believe me, okay?¡± Her coquettish demeanor was undeniably captivating. Delbert¡¯s deep eyes shed with fiery desire. ¡°| believe you.¡± With just three words, he made his position and attitude clear. ¡°Nora, did you hear that? Delbert believes in me. Don¡¯t think you can break us up,¡± Harriet dered, proudly looking at Nora. Nora was pissed off. ¡°Harriet, how could you think so poorly of me? I¡¯m just telling the Nora appeared aggrieved, pinching her thigh hard to force out tea Her acting skills were top-notch. Nora¡¯s words insinuated that Harriet was a schemer who held ill intentions toward her. As she wiped her tears pitifully, she winked at Bessie. To reconcile with her daughter, Bessie didn¡¯t hesitate to use Harriet. +25 BONUS ¡°That¡¯s right. How could you say such things about Nora? She takes your words to heart because she cares about you. Clifton, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Clifton gave her a piercing look and cursed her for dragging him into the conflict. Everyone could see how much Delbert cared about Harriet, so it was easier to just agree with whatever Harriet said. ¡®Why bother arguing with a fool?¡¯ he groaned inwardly. Intervening amid the chaos, Clifton stated, ¡°That¡¯s enough. We''re a family. Isn¡¯t it better for us to sit together and enjoy our meal instead? Clifton observed Delbert¡¯s expression, acting ording to his attitude. However, Harriet was no longer oblivious to the situation. Nora wanted to y the innocent victim with her, and she was up for the challenge. ¡°Vernon, tell everyone. Did | say those things to you?¡± Harriet shot a re at Vernon, demanding nothing less than the truth. The topic, like a ticking time bomb, was suddenly handed over Vernon. His face froze, and he hesitated. ¡°Well... | can¡¯t remember. How about we discuss something else guys shouldn¡¯t argue about this. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Vernon awkwardly smiled, avoiding a direct answer. Instead, he yed the role of a peacemaker. He would not offend anyone. Unfortunately, Harriet wouldn¡¯tpromise as she had in her previous life. She wouldn''t allow herself to be bullied by these people uyum. After all, it was Nora who had provoked her first.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She would not relent until Nora bowed and apologized. +25 BONUS +25 BONUS Chapter 69 Chapter 69 The Scheming Sister ¡°| don¡¯t care. | never said those words. Nora is lying.¡± Harriet mimicked Nora¡¯s unreasonable behavior, putting her hands on her hips and ring at Nora and Vernon, like an irritated pufferfish. Nora, filled with rage, shot deliberate and pitiful looks in Delbert¡¯s direction, hoping to gain his sympathy. But Delbert remained indifferent. Since arriving at the house, he hadn¡¯t spared her a single nce. ¡°Delbert, | am telling the truth. Why is Harriet intentionally targeting me?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is it because you are here today that she dares not admit what she said to Vernon? But | believe you are not someone who holds grudges like this, right? ¡°Harriet, if you just tell Delbert the truth, he won¡¯t me you. Every girl has her first love. ¡°If you insist on denying this, then | can only apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry, Harriet. Maybe it¡¯s because you were so close to Vernon in the past that | misunderstood. Can you please stop being mad at me?¡± Nora feigned innocence and took all the me upon herself. Through the apology, she was trying to sow discord between Harriet and Delbert. In her previous life, Harriet had suffered a lot in this regard. Nora was subtly implying that Harriet¡¯s current disy of affection toward Delbert was to protect Vernon. Harriet feared that he might mmgunudistunu no rtionem omni anune avuiuni uyumat Vernon. Delbert maintained a calm fagade, keeping his thoughts hidden. Nora, mistakenly believing that she had seeded, felt a surge of pride. She was convinced that he would soon oust Harriet and marry her. Harriet scoffed at Nora¡¯s confusing words. She met Nora¡¯s gaze with a mixture of innocence and malice, recliningzily in Delbert¡¯s arms. ¡°| don¡¯t know why you keep lying like this. Vernon and | are just friends. Your words make me sad,¡± Harriet huffed. ¡°And I¡¯m already engaged to Delbert. | only like him. Do you think Vernon is better than him?¡± Nora wasn¡¯t the only one who could pretend. She could too. Nora cringed and hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not what | mean. You misunderstood.¡± She covered her face, looking aggrieved. ¡°Delbert, look, Nora still hasn¡¯t realized her mistake. You have to stop her from bullying me.¡± Harriet didn¡¯t want to continue acting with Nora anymore. She looked at Delbert with a pitiful expression, hoping that he could help step in. No one had expected Harriet to be so sharp-tongued today, and they didn¡¯t dare to speak up for Nora, not when Harriet was backed by the president of Munoz Group. None of them could afford to offend him. Delbert¡¯s eyes darkened as he found that Harriet¡¯s behavior was out +25 BONUS of the ordinary. She had been growing dependent on him. He dared not think about what would happen if she did all of this for Vernon. ¡°Delbert, say something.¡± Sensing Delbert looking at her with cryptic eyes, Harriet quickly leaned over to please him. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 70 Chapter 70 The Intricate Game Harriet shook Delbert¡¯s shoulders. But beneath the facade of innocence, she pinched his waist. She winked at him, implying that he should speak up for her. Theposed mask on Delbert¡¯s face showed cracks, revealing the turmoil within. His body stiffened as he focused on the warmth radiating from the palm of Harriet¡¯s hand. That restless hand continued its slow descent down his waist. She was not an innocent rabbit, but a seductive fox. If Harriet sought support through unorthodox means, Delbert had to do something. ¡°All right, I¡¯m here to support you!¡± he dered, pressing Harriet against his chest. He bit her ear and whispered with a hoarse, seductive voice. Until Harriet blushed, Delbert¡¯s gaze pierced through Nora like a sharp de. ¡°Harriet is mine. Unless she bes blind, she won''t like others.¡± He paused and added, ¡°Even if she were momentarily blinded, | would not me or despise her.¡± Harriet, feeling offended, scratched his arm twice. Her action tickled his heart and fueled his lust.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. +25 BONUS Determined to make things right for her, he fully released his aura. ¡°Delbert, |...¡± Nora attempted to exin herself. However, upon meeting Delbert¡¯s death gaze, she found herself speechless. How could someone possess such terrifying eyes in this world? Delbert fixed Nora with a stern gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t. You¡¯re not worthy.¡± His insulting words, coupled with his cold temperament, deterred Nora from uttering a sound. Delbert was destined for greatness from birth. Although initially overlooked by the Carlson family, he eventually seized control of the Carlson Group through his own strength. Now, he stood as the business emperor of Meawood City with a worth of billions, admired by countless women. ¡®Why is he so obsessed with a fool?¡¯ Nora wondered. They were both daughters of the Munoz family. Why did Harriet capture his affection while she failed? Since childhood, Nora had been doted on by her parents, receiving everything she desired and enjoying the finest things in life. Even in terms of beauty and talent, she ranked among the elite of Meawood City. As for Harriet, she was left to pick up the scraps and make do with what she could find. When had she ever experienced something better than Nora? Harriet used to adore Vernon, but he promptly left with Nora when Nora beckoned. Nora intended for Harriet, the fool, to remain hidden within her shadow and linger out a feeble existence. But Delbert emerged. +25 BONUS What made this foolish Harriet, despised by everyone in Meawood City, be worthy of thevish care of a powerful and exceptional man like Delbert? Such treatment unquestionably belonged to Nora. Burning with hatred, Nora noticed Vernon''s discontent and came up with another n. If it seeded, Delbert would undoubtedly fight with Harriet and leave the house in anger. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Nora¡¯s Apology With this strategy in mind, Nora immediately changed the way of talking to him. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Delbert, | misspoke. Please forgive me.¡± Unable to bear the scene, Bessie quickly intervened and pleaded for Nora. ¡°Mr. Delbert, please have mercy and forgive my daughter Nora. She is young and knows nothing. It¡¯s inevitable that she says wrong things. Clifton also tried to appease Delbert. ¡°Mr. Delbert, please cool down and have your meal. The food will taste bad when it gets cold. | promise I''ll teach the rebellious girl a good lesson in a while!¡± With that, he shot a fierce look at Nora. Vernon had been quietly watching. This was the Munoz family¡¯s affair, and he had no right to interfere. But the crazed and twisted look in his eyes revealed that he was not content to remain silent. Although everyone else was speaking up for Nora, Harriet had no intention to drop this so soon. Since she hade to the Munoz family¡¯s house, she would definitely make the Munozs suffer great financial losses. Harriet pouted and said unhappily, ¡°Nora, why do you only apologize to Clifton? Why don¡¯t you apologize to me? Didn¡¯t you speak ill of me in the beginning?¡± Harriet¡¯s words infuriated Nora. Thetter clenched her hands into fists, sinking her nails into her palms. Yet, she didn¡¯t feel the pain but une mune nuuu. That day at the party, she was forced to lower her noble head and apologize to Harriet. That was humiliating, and the scene was still clear in her memory, but now, once again, she had to apologize to her. After a considerable effort, Nora finally managed to compose herself and reluctantly offered an apology. ¡°Sorry, Harriet, it''s my fault. My words were inappropriate. Please forgive me!¡± ¡°Nora, since you''re not good at talking, speak less from now on. Do you get it? Heehee!¡± Harriet stuck out her tongue at Nora like a clever child, her face full of disdain. Nora almost exploded.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Seeing her face was going to twist, Clifton, who tried to prevent it from happening, immediately said, ¡°We are family, and we will soon forget our hatred. Harriet, you will forgive Nora, right?¡± ¡°| can¡¯t promise,¡± Harriet said with a smile, the dark look in her eyes imprable. Clifton became extremely embarrassed, the smile on his face stiff. Suddenly, he heard Delbert¡¯s cold voice and shuddered. ¡°Since the engagement party, this is the third time Nora has targeted Harriet. If | don¡¯t punish her, it seems | don¡¯t deserve to be Harriet¡¯s husband!¡± Nora turned pale, having a bad premonition. ¡°You''re right, Mr. Delbert. This rebellious girl must be severely punished!¡± Clifton, who realized what these words meant, immediately echoed. 7/3 +25 BONUS At these words, Nora and Bessie red at him with great hatred. What kind of father was he? What kind of husband was he? Delbert had no time to care about the hatred between the three family members. He gave Nora a nce and said coldly, ¡°Nora, announce to the whole of Meawood City tomorrow that you are not the real medical genius of Meawood City and that your sister Harriet is the real one!¡± All the people present were shocked, and Harriet¡¯s eyes even betrayed a confused look. How could Delbert know that? Since her rebirth, she had always felt like Delbert was one who resided in her. After all, he knew everything about her, even better than she knew herself. ¡°Mr. Delbert, my sister is a fool! How could she be a medical genius?¡± +25 BONUS Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Shut up Only after a long while did Nora regain her voice and speak stiffly. But before she could finish, Delbert interrupted her, ¡°Shut up! How dare you address her as a fool?¡± His demeanor felt like a fierce ruler¡¯s, oppressive and terrifying. Nora shivered and subconsciously began apologizing, ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± ¡°| don¡¯t want to repeat it. If | don¡¯t see the news report about you tomorrow, the entire Munoz family will suffer with you!¡± Delbert was now the king of Meawood City. No one dared to contradict his orders. Therefore, after he gave her a simple nce, Nora didn¡¯t dare to refute anymore. ¡°Mr. Delbert, don¡¯t worry. I''ll make sure she apologizes!¡± Clifton promised Delbert, smiling tteringly. All the people in their seats felt nauseated by what he said. Certainly, Delbert would ignore him. He just watched Harriet soulfully, clearly hinting to her, ¡°My darling, I¡¯m backing you up now. Are youAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. satisfied?¡± How could Harriet not be satisfied? She immediately clenched Delbert¡¯s big, warm hand, feeling so sweet. After resolving the issue with Nora, Delbert and Harriet began to eat peacefully, ignoring the gazes of the others present with different. intentions. During the meal, Nora was getting angrier as she pondered over it. She could never swallow the insult that had just been inflicted on her. 173 +25 BONUS So she executed her n ahead of time. She deliberately sshed the oil stains on her spoon onto Harriet¡¯s clothes and said with faked fright, ¡°Sorry, Harriet, | identally smeared your clothes. | suggest you go to the bathroom to clean the stains.¡± ¡°Nora, you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Harriet, who didn¡¯t bother to continue ying the show with Nora, raised her head and asked intentionally. Nora froze but then smiled a little awkwardly, ¡°Harriet, you¡¯re wrong. That was truly an ident.¡± ¡°Do you think | will believe that? Oh, Nora, you''re a big fool!¡± Harriet stuck out her tongue and made a face. Then she turned her head and said to Delbert, ¡°Delbert, I''m going to the bathroom. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± After that, she rose and left. Setting aside the resentment in her eyes, Nora seized the opportunity and subtly signaled to Vernon, who had remained quiet at the dining table. Vernon was about to get up and follow Harriet when Delbert wal over to catch up. ¡°I''ll go with you!¡± he said quite softly. The two of them went to the bathroom together, leaving Nora and Vernon seething in anger. Then they reached the bathroom. ¡°Delbert, stay here to wait for me. I''ll be back right away!¡± Harriet said to Delbert with a smile, turning and walking inside. But Delbert followed her in and closed the door behind him. +25 BONUS She heard the door lock with a click and felt a gaze behind her, so intense that it seemed to pierce through her. But she kept ying the fool and turned around. ¡°Delbert, why did youe in with me?¡± she asked. Delbert¡¯s eyes were burning, making Harriet feel so shy. She was contemting whether she should act flirtatiously to discern Delbert¡¯s thoughts. The next second, with a gust of wind by her ear, she felt a strong and powerful arm suddenly wrapped around her waist. Delbert easily pressed her against the wall of the bathroom! He was panting, his hot breath brushing against her ear! Chapter 73 Chapter 73 The Man in Lust Delbert¡¯s sudden move caught Harriet off guard and left her in a panic. She immediately blinked her watery eyes, looking at him with ignorance. ¡°Delbert, what are you doing?¡± This was a bathroom! ¡°Do something bad!¡± Delbert¡¯s low and bewitching voice suddenly reached Harriet¡¯s ears, causing her face to flush and her body to feel weak. Delbert knew Harriet would fall for such tricks, so he dared to be so wanton. He was not to me. Harriet was. It was this girl who had aroused his sexual desire. Delbert was satisfied that just now at the dining table. Harriet kneAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ask him for help, but the girl had indeed disturbed his mind peace. Unexpectedly, her unrestrained behavior was truly... enticing! He had always been proud of his calmness and self-control, but they were useless when he faced Harriet. He had been working hard to suppress his desire, just waiting for this moment to severely ¡°punish¡± the girl. After all, she ran after arousing his desire! ¡°What... what kind of bad thing?¡± Harriet stuttered, her face remaining ignorant. +25 BONUS Yet, her heart was trembling. ¡°Oh? Harriet, you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do to you next!¡± Delbert said through gritted teeth, stimting her nerves. His tone also betrayed that he didn¡¯t know whether to be angry or amused. ¡°Delbert, it¡¯s hot! Can you let go of me?¡± Harriet, feeling a bit nervous, gripped the hem of her clothes and squirmed in Delbert¡¯s arms. Whenever she yed coquettish in the past, Delbert would always soften and let her off. But it was different now. ¡°Harriet, stop squirming!¡± Delbert threatened with a chuckle. Harriet froze and didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. Now, she could feel the warmth spreading from head to toe, her face flushed and steaming, in response to Delbert¡¯s words. And she didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word. She was a afraid that she would make mistakes and that Delbert would do that to her in this bathroom. Seeing Harriet subdued, Delbert chuckled again. ¡°Harriet, now | can tell you what I¡¯m going to do to you.¡± As soon as Delbert finished the sentence, Harriet, in fear, intuitively took out the silver needle hidden in her sleeve, ready to stab him and then make it an ident. But before she could do that, Delbert acutely realized it and held the hand that was about to ¡°murder¡± him, her husband. His strength was so great that Harriet couldn¡¯t break free. +25 BONUS Only then did Harriet truly realize Delbert¡¯s terrifying wisdom in doing. things. ¡°I''m going to... f*ck you now! Whatever you say or do is useless. You''ll have to let me f*ck you!¡± Delbert smiled wickedly. After that, he intentionally blew a gentle breath of warm air into Harriet¡¯s left ear. It was said that words entering the left ear would reach the heart. As such, Harriet¡¯s heart began shivering. Having no time to care about disguising, she said hurriedly, ¡°Delbert, don¡¯t act rashly. I... |...¡± ¡°My little fool, what are you gonna do?¡± Delbert asked, his red lips. almost on her ear. ¡°|... ''m gonna relieve myself. Delbert, let me go, okay?¡± +25 BONUS Chapter 74 Chapter 74 | just Love You She pouted and looked at Delbert, her voice soft and weak, her eyes filled with tears. Her man was so dominant that she had to yield for him to let her go. Delbert maintained an unwavering face but didn¡¯t overlook the mischievous glint in Harriet¡¯s eyes. In an instant, he learned about her trick. Oh, she wanted to act miserable again to make him let her go? He wouldn''t be fooled again! Today, he would make it clear to Harriet who her man was and where her gaze should be. He wouldn''t let her shift her gaze to Vernon again whenever she saw him. Seeing him staring intensely at her with fervent eyes, without saying no or letting her go, Harriet felt nervous. She began turning her scheming. She held his handsome face with her cold hands, her eyes red. ¡°Delbert, didn¡¯t you say the other day on the back of the hill that you would listen to me in the future? But after only a few days, you stop listening, eh? Waaa...¡± With a twitch of her nose, Harriet gathered her sad feelings, ready to cry. Delbert smirked slightly. Harriet also knew to use tears as a weapon. She was sure he had no resistance to her tears, right? +25 BONUS And he would have to listen to whatever she said. He didn¡¯t allow it to happen! Without further ado, Delbert kissed her arrogantly. His crimson lips. forcefully sealed her mischievous and naughty mouth. Then he gently held her chin and kissed her harder. Harriet was instantly overwhelmed by his kiss, her head spinning. As her mind went nk, she forgot to react, allowing him to do it. After a long while, when she was almost out of breath, Delbert finally let her go. When the kiss ended, Delbert pressed his forehead gently against hers. ¡°Harriet, from now on, you''re only allowed to have me in your eyes. Got it?¡± he panted and said. |...¡± Harriet patted her heaving chest, breathing gently. She clearly hadn¡¯t recovered from the long kiss, but Delbert mistook her expression for one of avoidance. Incensed, he locked her lower lip with his teeth and issued a veiled threat. ¡°What? You don¡¯t agree? Are you still thinking about Vernon?¡± Remembering that Harriet¡¯s eyes had been so affectionately on Vernon earlier, he became annoyed. In the Carlsons¡¯ vi, her eyes were apparently on him. Yet, as soon as she met Vernon, she immediately ignored him. Which man could tolerate that? ¡°Delbert, I¡¯m not! You''re the only one in my eyes. My eyes had been on you just now. | didn¡¯t even nce at Vernon!¡± Harriet exined Meute shoes wou robert¡¯s grands but the won¡¯t afford in fact the d bebanan tung tell whether her sortice faintly came from outside Then came the the so handle numnalBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. +25 BONUS narvery, onTO TOUROU rovioni, vul maja, a woo muc possessiveness. Maybe others would fear Delbert¡¯s paranoia, but she wasn¡¯t afraid. In fact, she liked it. Delbert fixed his sharp eyes on Harriet as if trying to tell whether her words were sincere. Before he could figure it out, a soft voice faintly came from outside. ¡°Harriet, Mr. Delbert, are you inside?¡± Then came the sound of the door handle turning! +25 BONUS Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Intimacy in the Bathroom ¡°Why can¡¯t | open the door?¡± Norained. ¡°Harriet, Mr. Delbert,¡± she called. ¡°Mom and Dad asked me toe over and take a look. Did anything happen?¡± The footsteps drew closer, the door handle nked as it was forcefully turned, and a woman was speaking. Only then did Harriet snap out of her daze. Nora hade. If Nora caught her and Delbert in such a state in the bathroom... it would be bad for her, and also very damaging to Delbert¡¯s reputation. He had just be the president of the Carlson Group, so he couldn''t afford any scandal at this critical moment. ¡°Delbert, my sister is here. Let me go, okay?¡± Harriet¡¯s legs stiffened as she gently pushed Delbert, but thetter didn¡¯t let her go. She nibbled her lip unconsciously and wrapped her arms around his sturdy waist, her eyes pleading with him for help. Delbert remained calm and was even a little excited. He barely opened his thin-lipped mouth, his voice low and distant. ¡°Why do you have to be afraid? Aren¡¯t we getting married soon?¡± Nora kept calling outside the door, and Harriet became increasingly helpless, afraid that Nora would fetch the key and open the door soon. She wouldn''t care if anyone else from the Munoz family saw this scene, but this person should never be the scheming Nora. +25 BONUS Delbert smiled faintly, wanting to tease Harriet one more time, when he felt a sudden tug of his arm. He looked at her and saw tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Delbert, | beg of you...¡± Harriet said in a deliberately softened voice. But Delbert looked innocent, showing that he couldn''t help her. ¡°Delbert...¡± Harriet tugged at his arm again, her eyes full of tears, which would overflow at any time. Her soft and sweet voice urately reached the softest part of his heart. Delbert looked at her seriously and suddenly smiled meaningfully, Harriet, | think you know the best way to ask me for help.¡± Harriet blushed, her eyes full of disbelief. Delbert¡¯s eyes had the power to destroy everything, reminding her of his broad shoulders and hot pration during those nights. Hearing no response, Nora seemed to be getting impatier side the door. Harriet stared intensely at the faintly smiling D face gradually turning pale. In the past, she would have quicklye up with a solution, b her brain seemed to be frozen. ¡°What? It¡¯s just been a while, but you''ve forgotten it?¡± er Delbert¡¯s lips broke into a faint smile. He said hoarsely in a low voice, Do you want me to help you recall it?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Harriet was so embarrassed. Delbert gently lifted a strand of her hair and sniffed it. ¡°You seem to remember now.¡± +25 BONUS Looking at Harriet¡¯s pretty face, he smirked. ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to please me.¡± Delbert¡¯s gaze was so direct and eager, making Harriet¡¯s heart pound with nervousness.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She, not so clear about what he meant, gave a soft ¡°ah¡±. Delbert pointed at his blood-red lips and bent, leaning close to her ear. ¡°Kiss me, and I''ll let you off,¡± he whispered in a pleasant, alluring voice. Harriet realized it, her face redder. Now it was more beautiful than the rainbow at the edge of the sky. ¡®Kiss... kiss him?¡¯ she thought. Delbert¡¯s handsome face was just inches away. It was like a famous beautiful painting, and no one would want to spoil it. Although she had flirted with Helbert in various ways after rebirth, she had never taken the initiative to kiss him. Harriet swallowed hard, slowly raised her head, and gently kissed. Delbert¡¯s thin, soft lips, while Nora was calling outside the door. +25 BONUS Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Your Lips Are Bleeding As a result, because she was nervous andcked kissing experience, her teeth identally pierced into Delbert¡¯s lip, making it bleed. Seeing Harriet kissing him clumsily, Delbert felt helpless, but his face showed infinite affection. It seemed that Harriet was indeed not good at this. After they got married, he would have to teach her seriously. ¡°Delbert, your lips are bleeding!¡± Feeling a metallic smell in her mouth, Harriet was nervous and about to push Delbert away. But Delbert would not let her go because the gentle, soft touch on his lips from hers was mesmerizing. He cradled her head and deepened the kiss! ¡°Oh...¡± Their lips locked, igniting a firework of sensations. Only after a long while did Delbert let go of the dazed Harriet. Upon seeing her delicate corbone, alluring in the light, he, driven by a powerful sense of possessiveness, lowered his head to kiss it. He bit the corbone hard, leaving an exclusive print! ¡°Oh, Delbert, it hurts!¡± The poor Harriet in his arms groaned in pain, the tip of her nose red as if to cry. Feeling helpless, Delbert let her go. Just when he had barely +25 BONUS Then he chuckled, ¡°This is my print for you, lest you repudiate the debt! When did she owe him a debt? Harriet pouted angrily, the tips of her ears red. Delbert smiled and withdrew the right hand that had been restraining her. ¡°I''ll let you off now, but I¡¯ll give you a good punishment when we get. home tonight.¡± And he also deliberately extended the ending tone, which clearly showed his intention. Harriet¡¯s face instantly turned so red. Who could expect Delbert to be so flirtatious in this life?! ¡°I''m going to the living room to wait for you.¡± Delbert regained his calmness and turned to leave. When Nora had fetched the key to open the door, he unlocked the lock and strode away, not even bothering to nce at her. ¡°Mr. Delbert, are you and my sister all right?¡± Nora asked softly with concern. ¡°It''s none of your business!¡± Delbert replied coldly and left. Nora felt so embarrassed, her smile frozen on her face. But she was then relieved and signaled to Vernon at a corner with her eyes. She didn¡¯t believe Delbert wouldn¡¯t hate Harriet when seeing the scene 213 +25 BONUS Sevgraphed by une As for Harriet, she was cleaning herself up in the bathroom. When she suddenly noticed the love bite on her corbone left by Delbert, she felt ashamed and immediately covered it with her clothes. With that done, she hurried out of the bathroom. To her surprise, as soon as she stepped outside, she saw Vernon, leaning against the hallway wall, smoking. ¡°Hello, Vernon.¡± She greeted him in her usual foolish way and was about to scamper past him. But the moment she passed by him, he suddenly took her wrist. His palm, burning hot, transmitted the heat to every part of her body, as if he were trying to burn her to ashes. Harriet fumed. ¡°Vernon, you''re hurting me!¡± ¡°It was Delbert who hurt you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Ahoarse and chilly voice came out of Vernon¡¯s throat. The next second, he stretched out his hand to touch the romantic love bite on Harriet¡¯s corbone. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 A Wicked Smile Vernon, who knew at first nce that the one on Harriet''s corbone was a love bite left by Delbert, pinched it hard a few times. The love bite instantly became red and purple, causing him to think. about sex. Harriet felt a stabbing pain from these pinches, tears filling her looking pitiful. But Vernon didn¡¯t soften his heart. He knew Harriet was skilled at lying. She had used to deceive him. Now she was fooling Delbert. eyes, She wanted all men to believe she was foolish and easy to deceive, increasing their protective instincts towards her. And the men had fallen into her trap and couldn¡¯te out.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Harriet finally cooled down, her eyes red. ¡°Bad apple, let me go!¡± Her enchanting eyes brimmed with caution and disdain towards Vernon, holding no trace of the once-present love she harbored for him. ¡°No!¡± Ahint of hurt crossed Vernon''s gentle and handsome face as he questioned, ¡°Harriet, you used to like beef stew, didn¡¯t you? | cooked it for you myself, but why didn¡¯t you eat it?¡± Clearly, he should despise the fool who consistently trailed him, professing her liking. +25 BONUS After all, a normal person would never ept a fool¡¯s love. But just now, he overheard the affectionate words exchanged between Harriet and Delbert in the bathroom. Delbert persistently cajoled the little fool, who wholeheartedly liked Vernon, into doing that with him. Then he became dumbstruck as if he had been drained of energy, listening in a daze outside the door. In the end, he could no longer stand it and smashed his phone in fury. Then he asked Nora toe over. But he still stubbornly refused to admit that he truly loved her. Instead, he named this inexplicable feeling possessiveness. He was the first man she had fallen in love with. Even if he didn¡¯t love Harriet, she had to be loyal to him! But Harriet detested him touching her. She forcefully brushed off his hand and shouted with a straight face, ¡°Are you out of your mind, rascal? | said now | like fish, not beef stew. Can¡¯t you understand what | said?¡± What right did the f*cking scumbag have to touch her?! He was disgusting! ¡°You''re shouting at me because of Delbert?¡± Vernon smiled and said with ridicule, ¡°Harriet, I''m wondering if you¡¯re truly a fool. Could a fool shamelessly do that with.a man in the bathroom?¡± At Vernon''s words, Harriet¡¯s limpid eyeballs contracted imperceptibly. It turned out he had been eavesdropping outside the door just now. Harriet grew to dislike Vernon even more. But Vernon didn¡¯t stop, as if he had opened the floodgate of strong +25 BONUS ¡°You two are getting married in a month. Can''t you hold it for a few more days? It seems he¡¯s also a good-for-nothing with a head full of erotic garbage!¡± ¡°Crack!¡± As soon as he finished that, he was pped hard by Harriet and remained stunned for a while. Harriet red at him, her eyes icy. ¡°| forbid you to speak ill of Delbert, crook! Humph, now I¡¯m going toin to Delbert!¡± Following the shout, Harriet promptly hurried to the living room to find Delbert, eager to share that Vernon had bullied her. But Vernon, who had regained his senses, took a step ahead of her and caught a glimpse of the corridor¡¯s corner, where a hint of ck clothing faintly revealed itself. That was none other than Delbert. Awicked smile flipped through Vernon¡¯s eyes. +25 BONUS Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Go Home with Me Vernon stepped forward and extended his long arm, holding Harriet tightly in his arms. Thetter struggled to break free, but it was to no avail. ¡°Harriet, | know you''re trying to provoke me. That''s why you showed your affection for Delbert in front of me. Let¡¯s stop the nonsense. | know | was wrong. Let¡¯s make up!¡± Vernon said with a face full of distress. But Harriet felt so disgusted, looking at him as if he were mentally challenged.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®He is so ordinary, but why is he so confident?¡¯ she thought. At these words, Delbert, who was on his way to find Harriet, felt greatly agitated. It turned out that Harriet¡¯s promise¡± with him earlier was all to provoke Vernon, the one she had always loved deeply? Since she had note out of the bathroom after such a long time, he specifically came over to check on her. If he had not come, he wouldn¡¯t have heard these words. He was wondering when she would stop lying to him. Agreat pain shed across Delbert¡¯s eyes. Immediately, he clenched the hands on his sides into fists but also started trembling unconsciously. ¡®As early as the first night she moved to the ind, when she cried and asked me to stay away in her nightmare, | should have expected that this girl, whether in this life or the previous one, would deceive me. But, Yvonne, | love you so much. How could you bear to deceive me like this?¡¯ +25 BONUS After standing there for a while, Delbert finally unclenched his fists and left with a gloomy face. Harriet was unaware of his pain and sadness. Now she just wanted to get rid of the disgusting and pestering Vernon as soon as possible. Ignoring everything, she took out the silver needle from her sleeve and swiftly stabbed him. While he was still in pain, Harriet took the opportunity to step on his foot, called him a ¡°viin,¡± and left without looking back. Behind her, Vernon clenched his fists fiercely, exposing the veins on the back of each hand. He looked intensely at the back of Harriet, who was hurrying over to find Delbert, her whole world. Vernon chuckled involuntarily, leanedzily against the wall, and said, ¡°Harriet, | know you¡¯re in a bad mood today. But remember, you are mine. The first man you fell for is me. In the future, it will only be me, and it can never be anyone else! You will never be with Delbert!¡± Harriet suddenly stopped and froze, not daring to look back.. After a moment, she finally exhaled softly and hurried away, but she still felt cold in body and mind. This damning scumbag even dared to force her into his arms! It seemed she would have to disinfect herself when she got home. But now, the most important thing was to find Delbert andin, getting Vernon severely punished. Thinking of this, Harriet quickened her steps unconsciously. But when she returned to the living room and shouted with an angry face, ¡°Delbert, let me tell you...,¡± Delbert coldly interrupted, ¡°Shut up! Go home with me!¡± 213 He took her hand and immediately left the Munozs¡¯ house. +25 BONUS This time, there was no warmth in his eyes, only the bone-chilling ice. As soon as they came out of the vi, Harriet, sensing something was amiss, gingerly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Delbert?¡± But Delbert¡¯s ice-cold eyes made her tremble. ¡®What¡¯s... wrong with Delbert?¡¯ she thought. +25 BONUS Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Harriet stared nkly at the fierce-looking Delbert, but thetter was silent. He just stared back at her, his gaze as sharp as a knife, seemingly able to pierce through her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She took a deep breath and finally plucked up the courage to ask again, ¡°What''s wrong with you, Delbert? Did | upset you again by doing something wrong?¡± Facing his silence and serious expression, she was flustered. She reached out to pull his hem, but Delbert grabbed her wrist. ¡°Stop acting!¡± Delbert¡¯s cold eyes mocked Harriet, who seemed frightened by him. Even if you''re not tired, | don¡¯t bother to continue this drama with you!¡± His eyes were bloodshot, and his voice, low and husky, carried a numbing, coldness reminiscent of the bone-chilling snow from Alps that never melts. He struggled to suppress the boiling bloodlust within him, but the crimson at the corners of his eyes intensified. Just the memory of what Vernon said and their embrace fueled his anger. In such fury, he wished to destroy this world. Harriet, as pure and untainted as the pristine crescent moon in the night sky, brightened his dark life. Little did he expect that for Vernon¡¯s sake, she wouldpromise and stay by his side, deceiving him and pretending to be naive. She probably didn¡¯t know that he would be willing to give her anything, difort? one just sport up. Ty +25 BONUS ¡°What are you talking about, Delbert? | don¡¯t understand!¡± Harriet remained cautious and ignorant. She really had no idea why Delbert suddenly became angry. Quiet and serene like the green chrysanthemums in autumn, she was someone one couldn''t bear to harm, let alone show any hint of irritation. In her amber eyes, a faint mist lingered as she silently observed the enraged Delbert. She called tentatively one more time, ¡°Delbert...¡± But the moment she opened her mouth, Delbert coldly interrupted, Don¡¯t call me like that!¡± Then he stepped into the car without sparing Harriet another nce. But his mood was equally heavy. Even though he was infuriated by her deception, Delbert couldn¡¯t b himself to scold her harshly. This self-inflicted punishment was way of forcing a temporary forgetfulness. It wasn¡¯t until the stern-faced Delbert boarded the car that Cory realized what was going on. He quickly motioned for Harriet to get in the car. Although he was unaware of the reason behind their quarrel, he knew that the two cared deeply for each other. But, of course, he had no right to interfere with their dispute. Yet, Nora and Vernon, standing on the second floor of the Munozs¡¯ vi watching the fun, saw everything. +25 BONUS Their eyes, maliciously fixed on the direction Delbert¡¯s car departed, gleamed with a sinister satisfaction, Nora took pride in her n¡¯s effectiveness, believing she had swiftly ruined Harriet and Delbert¡¯s rtionship. It seemed her day to be Mrs. Carlson of the Carlson Group was approaching soon! Vernon, on the other hand, harbored twisted emotions. He reassured himself that he had no feelings for the foolish Harriet. Instead, he simply wanted to secure significant financialpensation from the Carlson Group after Harriet¡¯s divorce or cancetion of the nned marriage with Delbert. But at the same time, his envy surged within him as Delbert possessed the naive affection and radiant smiles that used to be his alone. So now, he still wanted Harriet¡¯s gaze to continue lingering on him. Even if she was a fool, he epted it! After all, in this world, there would never be anyone like Harriet, who wouldn¡¯t look down on him because of his status, but would pu admire and idolize him just because he was Vernon! That was enough! As for Delbert and Harriet, they finally arrived at the ind after more than forty minutes of car ride. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Heartbroken in the Rain ¡°Get out of the car!¡± Delbert ordered coldly. ¡°Delbert, I¡¯m not going to get out. I¡¯m going to stay with you!¡± Harriet said meekly, slowly shaking her head. She thought ying coquettish would work, but in Delbert¡¯s eyes, the strategy was too ordinary because it had been used too frequently. And he had to break the habit of being soft when seeing this. ¡°Don''t force me to throw you off!¡± Delbert maintained a cold face, as frosty as the snow-coveredndscape. But Harriet stubbornly refused to leave the car, keeping a straight face. Delbert hardened his heart and shouted through gritted teeth, ¡°Cory!¡± Seeing Delbert¡¯s dark face, Cory dared not dy and promptly got out of the car, opening the door. ¡°Madam, please.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to!¡± Faced with Delbert¡¯s harsh words, Harriet¡¯s heart clenched in pain. She continued her feeble struggle, fingers tightly gripping the car door. In the end, Delbert heartlessly pried open each of her fingers, and Cory unwillingly took her out. At that moment, Harriet felt as if Delbert had shattered her sincere heart into irreparable pieces. ¡°From now on, stay three meters away from me! And remember, +25 BONUS ponare quicly more you a coupe, | will hour the m family and Vernon vanishpletely from Meawood City!¡± As Delbert spoke, endless pain filled his eyes, visible to Harriet. Was it dislike or hatred? Did Delbert dislike or hate her? ¡°Delbert, | won¡¯t escape. I''ll listen to you from now on. | won¡¯t let you back me up. Please don¡¯t dislike me, okay?¡± Harriet clung to a thread of hope, believing that if she submitted, he would calm down. She presented herself with the humblest demeanor she could, but Delbert thought everything she did was for Vernon''s sake, so he didn¡¯t want to hear another word from her. He mmed the car door shut,pletely isting Harriet from his world. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t bear to look at her, fearing he would lose control or relent. ¡°Cory, drive to Holy Night,¡± he ordered coldly, trying hard to su ess the mncholy in his voice. Not daring to dy, Cory stepped on the elerator with full and the car sped away. ¡°Don''t go, Delbert!¡± Harriet panicked, chasing after Delbert¡¯s car. Tears veiled her eyes, and her voice trembled. Yet, the car never stopped, swiftly disappearing from her sight.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. As Delbert sat in the car, watching Harriet¡¯s fading figure through the window, his throat felt sour, and his heart ached. He had to leave. If he stayed, he would surely sumb to his inner +25 BONUS uuautuu tu happen. me me yin, uncy he never wanted to Only after a long time had passed since Delbert¡¯s departure did Harriet stop her pursuit. In despair, she lowered her head, walking mechanically along the beach. Unknowingly, the sky had turned gray. Soon, a torrential rain poured down, casting an even more ominous hue on the dusk. When Harriet snapped out of her trance, she was drenched from head to toe. It was only at this moment that she realized she had walked into the dense forest behind the ind, an area she had never set foot in before. This ind was surprisinglyrge. Aside from Delbert¡¯s vi and Tucker''s territory on the hill¡¯s back, the entire remainder was covered by a dense forest that stretched as far as the eye could see. Now, she was undeniably deep into the forest, with the sky growing darker, rain pouring, and a biting chill settling in. Not daring to linger, she turned to go back. The sky darkened further, and she walked on but didn¡¯t see the beach on her way back. But she was walking back along the same path, wasn¡¯t she? Why did it feel like she was moving in circles? +25 BONUS Chapter 81 Chapter 81 A Gathering As night fell, the city lights began to shine. Holy Night, thergest entertainment venue in Meawood City, was enigmatic and mysterious, not only due to its mysterious origins but also because of its owner. It was said that no one had ever seen its owner because he rarely showed up and all its affairs were taken care of by the general manager Marc. or Rumors circted that its owner was either a wealthy foreign tycoon mafia leader who had influence in both the legal and underworld realms. Despite various versions of the story, nobody knew for sure who its owner was. Now, three men were seated in the most luxurious VIP room on the top floor. Among them were Marc, the general manager of Holy Night, Sean Mitchell, the topwyer of Meawood City, and Yuri Grayson, the young scion of the noble Grayson family from Imperium. These three men, along with Delbert, were known as the Four Noble Sons of Luminara, and their families were the four great aristocratic families of Imperium. Of course, these individuals not only had deep-rooted family. backgrounds but also possessed remarkably handsome appearances, albeit with a cold demeanor. Despite their prominent reputations, little did anyone know that behind these three men stood the formidable figure of Delbert. That was enough to prove his fearsome power! +25 BONUS On each of their tables, a few bottles of wine, worth tens of millions of dors, glistened enticingly under the lights. Suddenly, the door to the private room was pushed open, and Delbert entered, his narrow and profound eyes filled with frost. ¡°Did you juste in like this, Delbert?¡± Yuri stood up to greet him, wearing a hint of worry on his mixed-race handsome face. ¡°Aren''t you afraid that Kenny will find out about your connection with Holy Night?¡± ¡°Marc will handle it.¡± Delbert coldly nced at Marc, who waszily reclining on the sofa, before taking his seat. Dressed in a dark suit, he, exuding an air of elegance and coldness,manded attention. Marc understood and gently said, ¡°Mr. Grayson, rest assured. | promise Kenny will never know that Delbert visited Holy Night tonight.¡± Yuri, who. undoubtedly believed in Marc¡¯s methods and abilities, nodded and stopped talking. Since he returned to the Carlson family at the age of twelve, Delbert had sworn to take control of the Carlson Group. He would never let anyone else keep everything that belonged to them, the eldest branch of the family. Now, he had finally achieved it. In fact, the astronomical figures he possessed were already equivalent to the capital of the grouppany. But the sufferings behind it remained unknown to outsiders. Only these close friends knew the sacrifices he had made to reach +25 BONUS THO HUOTIK Anyone daring to obstruct his ns now was undoubtedly asking for serious trouble!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Delbert, you haven''t officially taken over the Carlson Group yet, so it¡¯s best not to reveal your true identity too early,¡± Sean advised, looking deeply at him. ¡°From what | know, your uncles have joined forces. In a month, they are going to embarrass you at the inauguration. ceremony.¡± Yuri added seriously, ¡°Your uncle, Shawn, is said to have bribed the overseas mafia and joined hands with them to make preparations. It seems he wants your life. Additionally, Kenny, the unpredictable factor, will do something unimaginable at any time. You should be cautious.¡± If it were in the past, Delbert might have listened to the advice of his friends and proceeded with caution. But now, his anger was nearly capable of overturning heaven and earth. He could.take the opportunity to punish these individuals with ulterior motives from Meawood City! Delbert pursed his crimson lips, his expression icy and scornful. ¡°Let them continue to swell with pride and be ostentatious. When they stand at the highest point, self-satisfied and arrogant, then I will make them fall!¡± Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Harriet Is Missing That would hurt them the most! At these words, the three present couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Indeed, all the Carlsons were ruthless! ¡°Since Delbert has a n, then stop worrying. Let¡¯s have a drink!¡± Marc said with a smile, raising his ss. ¡°By the way, Delbert, | heard Miss Munoz has moved to your ind. How are things between you twotely?¡± With this question, all three pairs of eyes turned to Delbert. ¡°She''s best at lying!¡± Remembering what happened at the Munozs¡¯ house today, he could no longer contain his emotions. They surged uncontrobly, causing his blood-red lips to quiver. How could Harriet... embrace another man while bearing his love bite? Thinking of it, Delbert felt like all his blood had been drained. H chest was still heaving, but he felt like he was about to suffoca eyes blood red. He took the ss of wine offered by Marc with a grave face and gulped it down. ¡°Girls who tell lies are the most pleasing to men, aren¡¯t they? Just like Mr. Welch, who imed to only dote on Aria, but ended up in bed with Molly, a fellow student, after being lured by her,¡± Yuri teased. As soon as he finished, the two men shot sharp res at him. Delbert didn¡¯t want to talk about Harriet anymore. As for Marc, his affair with Molly was now his taboo. +25 BONUS Mentioning it was like exposing his festering wound, causing fresh blood to flow. Keenly noticing Marc¡¯s dark face, Sean immediately pinched Yuri¡¯s arm. Feeling the pinch, Yuri finally realized that he had said something improper. He hastilyughed it off and redirected the conversation to Delbert, asking with glee, ¡°Then, Delbert, did you fall for the girl who tells lies? We all know you have no interest in love.¡± Delbert looked at theughing Yuri with a yful expression as he took a sip of wine and said, ¡°It''s said that the Grayson Group hasn''t had much going ontely, and the desert needs more people for greening. Why not go there for some exercise?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Then, under Yuri¡¯s stunned gaze, he simply picked up a set of car keys from the table and waved them in front of him. ¡°Now, drive my car and go to the airport. Don¡¯t wait until tomorrow. Everyone has a responsibility to contribute to the country!¡± Yuri failed to take them back and became anxious. How could Delbert turn hostile so quickly? Was he going to se to the desert for afforestation just because of his little joke? Wa desert a suitable ce for a young man who had been pampere his wealthy home since childhood? Yuri hurriedly sat next to him, threw his arm around his shoulder, and said, ¡°Delbert, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯ve been really busytely. As your know, the Lynch family in Imperium has started making trouble again, always trying to push our family out and take our ce. For that matter, my father has scolded me a lot. ¡°And my own affairs are also a mess. | really don¡¯t have time to go to the desert for afforestation. Let¡¯s not cause trouble for the country. +25 BONUS Come on, Ceme pour you one wine, LOLO MON these things.¡± Yuri would feel bad whenever it came to his affairs. He swore he would never make jokes with Delbert again. At this point, Cory knocked on the door, came in, and whispered something to Delbert. Thetter instantly frowned, a trace of intense worry shing across his deep, thin, and long eyes. Harriet was missing? +25 BONUS Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Where''s Harriet Burning with anxiety, Delbert immediately put on his coat and got up to leave. He had just left for a while, but she was missing! What if he was not around her in the future? Seeing him leaving, Yuri pointed at his watch and called, ¡°Hey, Delbert, are you going to leave after just being here for less than thirty minutes?¡± He had not yet drunk to his heart¡¯s content! Sean also asked him to stay, ¡°That''s right, Delbert. Why are you in such a hurry? What happened? Let¡¯s drink one more ss!¡± ¡°Don''t you see he is going home to see Harriet? Stop shouting!¡± Marc snapped, suggesting they shut up. Yuri and Sean fell silent. ¡®Fine, we didn¡¯t say anything,¡¯ they muttered inwardly. On his way back, a heavy rain caught him. Wrought with worry, Delbert ran a few red lights and narrowly avoidedAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. hitting a passerby before returning to the ind. He parked the car, staggered out, and rushed into the hall. ¡°Where''s Miss Harriet?¡± ¡°Mr. Delbert?¡± The servants in the vi were shocked to see him with a disheveled +25 BONUS They neglected Miss Harriet and even let her go missing. God, Mr. Delbert would kill them! Only Opal came over in a panic to report, ¡°Sir, after you left, Miss Harriet had been walking along the beach. Then it rained, and she was gone!¡± Delbert¡¯s inner obsession was on the verge of exploding when he heard ¡°she was gone.¡± Now, his mind was flooded with the memory of Harriet¡¯s tearful expression as his car pulled out of the ind. She had chased after him, pleading for him to stay. Damn it! If he had stayed, nothing would have happened to her, right? Eyes red, he roared at these servants, ¡°Why stand here like statues? Go look for Miss Harriet. If you¡¯re back without her, I¡¯ll kill you all!¡± However, Harriet, whom Delbert desperately sought to find at the moment, was still wandering aimlessly in the dense forest, unable to find her way out. The rain fell steadily, and the cold wind was whistling. Under their attack, her mind would be clear one moment and then murky the next. She failed to notice something: the crescent-shaped scar on her back, which had disappeared, reappeared after the rain soaked the spot. Now, it exuded a bewitching light in the moonlight. Realizing that she might have lost her way, Harriet had attempted to take out her phone to call for help but found it had gotten wet and wouldn''t turn on. Then, she had no choice but to push aside the lush trees and move forward, searching for a way out. However, the farther she went, the less light there was. In addition, she heard eerie animal callsing +25 BONUS She put herself on guard, prepared to retrieve the silver needle from her sleeve, but she found she had no strength, as if all her bones had vanished. In the end, she couldn''t bear it, and fell at the foot of a tree. ¡°Harriet... Harriet...¡± Now, Delbert hade to the dense forest in the south. Since it was dark, he could only use the dim light of his phone to illuminate his way. While he was calling, he ventured deeper into the forest. If something really happened to Harriet, he would not forgive himself for the rest of his life! After some unknown time, Delbert suddenly stopped and stared intensely at a spot not far away, his thin, long eyes darker and deeper in the darkness. He spotted a big tree under which ady in a white dress was sitting on the ground, her back against the tree. +25 BONUS Chapter 84 Chapter 84 A Beautiful Fairy If not for the slender beam of pure moonlight asionally filtering through the branches, she would have blended entirely into the night, like a beautiful fairy under the moonlight.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Harriet! That was Harriet! ¡°Harriet!¡± At this moment, Delbert¡¯s eyes brimmed with ecstasy as he regained what he had lost. He hurried over to the figure beneath the tree. Upon hearing the familiar voice, thedy with a murky mind weakly lifted her head. She gazed deeply in the direction of the approaching Delbert, her beautiful watery eyes filled with disbelief. Over a decade had passed, and he had grown up and matured significantly. ¡°Are you all right, Harriet? I''ll take you back immediately!¡± Delbert said realizing his voice was terribly hoarse. Soon he noticed something amiss. Sitting on the dirty ground, Harriet was drenched with several scratches and bloodstains on her delicate face. ¡°Why did you get hurt, Harriet? It¡¯s all my fault. | shouldn¡¯t have left you alone!¡± Seeing Harriet in such a state, Delbert furrowed his brow deeply, his heart throbbing as if clenched by a big hand. No matter how angry he was, he shouldn¡¯t have abandoned his little girl! Harriet remained silent. She stared at him in shock, her pupils contracting. ¡°Harriet, what''s wrong?¡± Facing her strange gaze, Delbert was worried and bewildered. What happened to... Harriet? ¡°Delbie.¡± +25 BONUS Seated on the ground, Harriet uttered each word with force, as if confirming something. Delbie? Delbert heard her struggling to address him the way she had in her childhood. Gradually, the cold, misty look in his eyes dissipated, reced by relief. He became overjoyed. She had recalled everything? ¡°Harriet, you remember who | am, right?¡± Delbert pressed in happy surprise. A blinding shlight beam shone upon them. It was Cory leading a group of servants who had found them. ¡°Mr. Delbert, Miss Harriet!¡± ¡°Ask them to go back and prepare warm water. Harriet is injured,¡± Delbert instructed urgently. But when he turned to look at her again, Harriet lowered her head and put her hand on her head. Her face was filled with mud and traces of blood, and her teeth clenched tightly as if she was enduring immense pain. ¡°Are you okay, Harriet? Come on, let me carry you back!¡± +25 BONUS Dulbibenwas frantic, his throat sore. ¡®Dolbiac. Haniectiootithheld her head, the painful voice struggling to emerge from her hops!¡±...! saw...kill my mother.¡± What did yoous sey, Harriet?¡± The rain was soo heavy that Delbert couldn¡¯t hear her words. But before she could continue, Harriet lost her strength and fell inconscious inhibganas.. Hanied Delbert felt hun aan peamicky as if his heart had been dropped from a great height, crashing imo pieces. He instantly cradled the encoonscious girl and instructed Cory to summon the family doctor. Only then did he notice that scohing was wrong with Harriet +25 BONUS Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Delbie The scar, which had disappeared under Delbert¡¯s watch, had now reappeared on Harriet¡¯s back. Illuminated by the crystal light, it emitted an eerie glow. And Harried had just done something unusual-she called him ¡°Delbie. Delbert was a bit confused, wondering whether she had regained her memory or not. But apparently, the most important thing at the moment was her condition. He felt heartbroken as he looked at the girl¡¯s muddy clothes, injured skin, and ashen face with bloodstains. Soon, the family doctor hurriedly arrived under Cory¡¯s guidance to attend to Harriet¡¯s wounds. After a while, the doctor looked back at Delbert and said, ¡°Mr, the injuries onMiss Harriet¡¯s face and body are just on the s ttreated the wounds. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± rt, All right, you may go back.¡± DDelbert¡¯s deep, narrow eyes were fixed on the girl in bed, his brow tiaghty furrowed. twas all his fault that Harriet got hurt! Bause of being drenched in the rain for too long, Harriet developed adiunhoever in the second half of the night. Delbontcound it when he came to her room after Opal changed her clothes.. +25 BONUS in the warm yellow Wyfant, the girl¡¯s little face took on a flushed hue as her delicate body trerembled incessantly under the quilt. Delbert narrowed his eyeses a bit. What was wrong with there Now, it was October, not winter yet. It was not cold! Why was she shabaking so viciently? Delbert immediately walkekeovever and noticed that the girl, her face as ed as fire, was shaking eveveminiere viciently now. rmed by her flushed and susterengampearance, as well as her noaning; he wanted to summoromdie family doctor. However, he earned that thetter had already gone home after work. Then he had no choice but to retch a thermometer himself to neasure Harriet¡¯s temperature. He, who had never taken care of anyone nerere, didn¡¯t know what to lo now. After a while, he took out the thermometeramant saw it was 38.6 leorees Celsius. Bod, Harriet was having a high fever! Now, her forehead was scorching hot. na great panic, Delbert hurriedly took out his phonente tcacail Yuri, sking him to bring his doctor fiancee, Selena Ross, solch check on Harriet. e no one care even after a long time. beldent couldn¡¯t wait any longer; he had never been so cenining with inxiety. elben Delbert called Yuri again, Yuri was already hurrying with S Selena the inde Ind. Upon receiving Delbert¡¯s call, he prompitlyly +25 BONUS iusautuiu, be there soon!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. suny up toward your piace many vanny, won ¡°She has a fever of 38.6 degrees Celsius. What should | do?¡± Delbert asked worriedly. ¡°Just wait a moment. Let me ask my darling.¡± Then, Yuri, a business tycoon who was strict and decisive in dealing with work affairs, began coaxing Selena meekly and patiently. Shortly after, Delbert heard Yuri¡¯s voice, ¡°Hey, boss, my darling says you should give Harriet physical cooling first. Can you do that?¡± Delbert pursed his lips without answering, and Selena added, ¡°Mr. Delbert, do you have ice packs at home? Find one and apply it to Harriet¡¯s forehead first.¡± Delbert immediately hung up and got up to find an ice pack. After applying the ice pack, he sat down by the bed and fixed his deep, narrow eyes on Harriet, waiting for her temperature to drop. Now, Harriet felt as though she were in a snowy field, vaguely se ing someone by her side. However, her brain felt murky, and the v on her body and face throbbed with pain, leaving her with no st to open her eyes and discern what was going on. +25 BONUS Chapter 86 Chapter 86 The Poor Girl In the grip of an intense fever, Harriet muttered, ¡°So cold... so painful... Delbie... help me...¡± Harriet felt very ufortable, deliriously dreaming and burning with agonizing pain. ¡°Delbie, don¡¯t... don¡¯t leave me,¡± she pleaded. Delbert, unable to discern her words, leaned in closer, hoping to catch. her faint murmurs. Finally understanding, he realized Harriet was dreaming about their childhood. Looking at her pained expression, Delbert felt a deep sense of distress. If only he hadn¡¯t been sent back to the Carlson family, he could have surely protected his little girl, preventing her from encountering Vernon and enduring such deception and harm. After tucking Harriet in, Delbert rose to call Yuri and Selena onc more. However, as he moved, a small, scalding hand tightly gra his big one. In the throes of her high fever, Harriet suddenly seized his hand, th memories in her dream intermittent. Despite her muddled mind, she knew that was Delbie, the most important person to her. But why did she forget him? Harriet held fast to Delbert¡¯s hand, her feverish body pressing close to his.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. +25 BONUS ¡°Delbie, it''s so cold...¡± With this sudden pull, Delbert instantly sank onto the bed. As the soft Harriet nestled into his arms the almost instinctively embraced her tightly. But as soon as he touched her soitness, bony stiffened. ¡°Delbie... | feel so cold, so cold...¡± Harriet grabbed the front of his clothes and numited, her face itlushed. Harriet instantly held her, ced Harriet under the quilt, and turned up the air conditioning slighly. Despite this, she sati dung to his arm, coonining of the cold. Dobbernhad no choice but to lie down with her. Even though her body wwas coarching, she keptining it was coltt. Delbertitotnened his lips, held her tight, and covered them both with the quilt, avoiding her injuries with gentle and inexplicable cond -a tendernessreserved solely for Harriet. Feeling stuerinitis arms, Harriet gradually drifted imo a pa sleep.. Delbert noticeddhhe painful expression on her brow gradually rel Her longshes glimmened, and a tear came out of her eye and trickler down her snow-wine cheek. Seeing the teardrop Duelbart delt the pain in his cold, hard heart. He had made his fitiidegintory again! Harriet believed in her dream that she was holding the hand of her most cherished man, refusisingao let go. +25 BONUS Yet, in the dream, the young man eventually left her alone to endure mistreatment in the Munoz family. She was shedding tears in the dream. Under the light, her longshes shivered, and a mist climbed onto them, creating a picturesque. scene. Her cheeks, made scarlet by the fever, exhibited a delicate and sickly beauty. Delbert subconsciously reached out his other hand, gently caressing her cheek, his thin eyes filled with profound sorrow. At this point, Yuri rushed into the house with a medical kit in hand, supporting Selena. Following Cory¡¯s guidance, the couple ascended to the second floor. However, upon entering, the three of them were greeted by such a strange scene. They were baffled. +25 BONUS Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Changing Her Clothes ¡°Delbert!¡± Yuri intentionally cleared his throat, alerting him to his presence. Delbert suddenly became aware, swiftly withdrawing his hand. Feeling guilty as if caught doing something wrong, he gave an awkward light cough and greeted them, ¡°Ahem, you arrived just in time. Come and check on her.¡± Selena put down her medical kit and began to examine Harriet. Fortunately, Harriet only had a fever and cold, and the wounds had not worsened. Selena prescribed fever-reducing and cold medicine for her, instructing Delbert to make sure she took it on time. After Selena professionally packed up the medical kit, Yuri said fearlessly with a grin, ¡°Delbert, I''ve noticed you¡¯ve be more consideratetely, knowing how to take care of a girl. Quite an improvement. Congrattions!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Get lost!¡± Delbert kicked his butt. ¡°All right, I¡¯m going. | won''t interrupt your time with Harriet. Yuri quickly took the medical kit from Selena and carefully assisted his two-month-pregnant fianc¨¦e in leaving. He and Selena were engaged for business reasons, with no emotional attachment. When he was contemting ending the engagement, a drunken night led to them sleeping together, resulting in her pregnancy. When his father learned about it, he told Yuri that he must keep this unborn child of the Grayson family. If Yuri disobeyed his order, he would disown him. +25 BONUS However, Yuri, ustomed to a carefree lifestyle, was in no rush to marry. He repeatedly postponed the wedding under the pretext that Selena needed rest due to her pregnancy. But Selena was not easy to handle. Taking advantage of carrying his child, she became unruly, treating Yuri as if he were her servant. Now he was truly her puppet-obeying all hermands. When they reached the door, Yuri suddenly remembered something, turned back, and said, ¡°Oh, by the way, there¡¯s news about the person you''re looking for.¡± Delbert¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Tell me!¡± After patiently settling Selena in a kind manner, Yuri came over and whispered a few words in Delbert¡¯s ear. After Delbert heard that, his expression darkened, and his eyes turned icy. He clenched his fists so tightly that the fingertips even paled under the intense pressure. That person had hidden long enough in Agral City. It was tim them toe out now! Suppressing theplicated emotions in his eyes, he said, You can go home now.¡± After Yuri helped Selena leave, Delbert was lost in thought. For years, he had been searching for the person responsible for Harriet¡¯s childhood memory loss. Now, he had finally found them. Harriet¡¯s mother was kind to that person, so why did they have to send Harriet back to the Munoz family, subjecting her to Clifton¡¯s torment? And her mother¡¯s death... +25 BONUS If he discovered that the person was responsible, he would show no mercy, regardless of their rtionship with him! In the early morning, after Delbert gave Harriet a fever-reducing medicine, she began to sweat profusely, bingpletely drenched. Delbert initially thought of having Opale upstairs to change the clothes for her, but considering it was already one in the morning, he furrowed his brow and decided to do it himself. He walked to the wardrobe and took out a pair of pajamas, ready to change her clothes. He had seen every inch of Harriet¡¯s body. Even if her heart belonged to Vernon, she was about to marry him, so it seemed appropriate for him to change her clothes. As he lifted the quilt and gently removed the soaked nightgown from her, her fair and delicate figure unfolded before him. Her body, tinged with a rosy hue due to the fever, looked breathtaking. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Harriet Woke up Delbert¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down, and his eyes were obscure. Looking at Harriet¡¯s moist red lips, he swallowed. He knew he couldn''t resist her charm at all. Her body was so alluring to him, making his mouth dry. But Harriet was in fever now. If he touched her, he would be no different from Vernon, the fraud. Harriet quickly put the clean pajamas on her, tucked her in again, and immediately walked out. He came to the guest bedroom, took a cold shower, andy on the bed, but the girl¡¯s beautiful figure kept appearing in his mind until dawn before he fell asleep... The next morning, Harriet woke up from one nightmare after an When she woke up, it was already ten in the morning. But she couldn¡¯t remember what she had dreamt ofst night. Those intermittent memories were horrible, tormenting her with a splitting headache and difficulty breathing. Now, the servant had drawn the curtains in the bedroom. Warm sunlight poured in through the window, brightening the entire room. Outside the window, the sea waves were crashing against the rocks, and the sound faintly came into the room.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Harriet turned her head, feeling dizziness in her brain and a slight tingling in her face and body. T At this point, Opal pushed the door open. Seeing that she was awake, she was overjoyed. ¡°Miss Harriet, you¡¯re awake. You got injured in the forest and had a fever. Mr. Delbert took care of you all night.¡± Opal smiled, ¡°After sleeping for so long, you must be hungry now. | made porridge. After you eat some, the family doctor will be here to examine you.¡± Only then did Harriet remember that she had lost her way and finally fainted in that seemingly endless forestst night, but she couldn¡¯t remember what happened after that. ¡°Thank you, Opal,¡± she said. Harriet struggled to cheer up and smile, but the smile couldn¡¯t reach the depths of her bright eyes. Opal put down the porridge and left. Soon after, the family doctor came in, politely changed the bandages on Harriet''s face and shoulders, reminded her to take medicine on time, and then left. Harriet didn¡¯t leave the bedroom but justy quietly on the b thought of what Opal had just said, ¡°Mr. Delbert took care of night.¡± She still had a ce in Delbert¡¯s heart, right? But he clearly disliked her, even saying that she should keep three meters away from him in the future. Thinking of this, Harrietughed unconsciously in a crying tone. Since he wanted her to stay away from him, she wouldn¡¯t bother him. As long as he asionally remembered her, it would be enough. While Harriet was pondering these things, the bedroom door suddenly UPOTIKG. Delbert, tall and elegant, in a ck suit, walked towards her bed with a noble and cold demeanor. He looked deeply at the girl leaning against the head of the bed and asked indifferently, ¡°Your fever is gone?¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you, Delbert... for taking care of mest night.¡± Harriet sat up straight, looking at him with tender eyes. Delbert came over and reached out to her forehead, surprising her. She saw his thin, big hand gently touching her forehead, and her heart pounded slightly. ¡°Your fever has subsided.¡± Delbert took a step back and said, ¡°You should stop wandering wildly in the future. Just stay by my side.¡± Harriet looked up at him and found that his deep, dark eyes were like a ck hole that could suck people in instantly. But he said yesterday that she should keep three meters away from him, didn¡¯t he? Harriet stared nkly at him, trying to open her mouth a few ti Seeing her hesitant expression, Delbert misunderstood her agal Chapter 89 Chapter 89 The rification Statement Delbert pursed his thin lips, his narrow eyes deep and mysterious. ¡°What? Unwilling?¡± ¡°1... I''m willing.¡± Of course, Harriet was willing. As long as Delbert wasn¡¯t angry, anything was eptable. After giving her a deep look, Delbert left the bedroom. Despite her challenging interactions with Delbert, Harriet remembered to keep an eye on her revenge n. As expected, Nora, afraid to confront Delbert directly, released a rification statement today. The statement revealed that her title as the top medical genius in Meawood City was false and that the true genius was her foolish. sister, Harriet. Even the outstanding thesis she graduated with Meawood Medical University was written by Harriet. This rification caused amotion on Twitter. Although Nora had experienced embarrassment at the Carlson, family¡¯s engagement banquet not long ago, many of her fans had defended her. They imed that she only dressed that way to avoid overshadowing her sister, Harriet, that her true temperament was exceptional, and that the idental shing, making a fool of herself, and being forced to apologize were all orchestrated. In a word, their sister was beautiful and kind but couldn¡¯t escape the envy of the world. +25 But this statement turned the situation into a massive disaster. Every fan felt pped in the face, and even the official fan club was in chaos. They could tolerate that Nora was not so beautiful and that she was not as smart as they had initially believed. However, they absolutely could not endure the fact that the title of the bright and beautiful fairy -the sister they had been supporting-was merely the creation of designers. People left heatedments under the statement. ¡°Nora, blink if you¡¯re kidnapped!¡± ¡°So, Nora is not only not the top beauty in Meawood City, but the title of Meawood¡¯s top medical genius is also fake!¡± ¡°| feel ashamed | used to support her so much. It turns out everything about her is just a fagade. She has nothing but a shell!¡± ¡°I''m wondering which big shot forced Nora to issue this statement. want to thank them in person!¡± ¡°Doesn''t anyone question why Harriet, who is clearly foolish, could haveposed such an excellent graduation thesis for Nora?¡± ¡°Hey, the guy above me, don¡¯t forget that Harriet¡¯s mother is Miriam, the best-known doctor in Meawood City! Even if her daughter is a fool,All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. she will not be so dim-witted!¡± At the Munoz family¡¯s vi. Nora had anticipated that, under Delbert¡¯s coercion, her release of this rification statement would create an online sensation, ultimately causing the fairy image she had painstakingly constructed to crumble. However, she dared not defy hismand. But now, when she picked up her phone and scrolled through thements under her Twitter post, her face turned increasingly unpleasant. How could these people be so harsh in their criticism? ¡°Damn Nora! If not for you, how could | have ended up like this?!¡± ¡°Bttch! | swear I''ll kill you!¡± In a fit of rage, Nora immediately destroyed her room. The crashing sound immediately drew Bessie from downstairs. Upon entering and seeing her daughter¡¯s self-destructive state, she realized what had happened and rushed to console her. ¡°Nora, don¡¯t be like this. You must pull yourself together. As long as you keep optimistic, there¡¯s hope!¡± ¡°I''ll ask your dad to pay for some online reputation management to clean up your image. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure everything''s taken care ofl¡± Ever since she married into the Munoz family, Bessie had constantly faced improper treatment from Clifton. Her daughter was her solefort; she would never let anything happen to her! Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Nora¡¯s Anger ¡°Don''t try to meddle in my affair! Get lost!¡± Since that incident, every time Nora saw Bessie, memories of her mistreatment by those men on the illicit ship would resurface. She thought she was dirty and nauseous, intensifying her hatred towards Bessie. She angrily shook off Bessie¡¯s hand and shouted at her, asking her to leave... If Bessie had recognized her in time and hadn¡¯t given those human traffickers that evil order, how could she have been... by them? ¡°Nora...¡± Bessie, worried about her, tried to reach for her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Go away!¡± Provoked, Nora forcefully pushed Bessie away, causing her to stumble and hit the table corner. Bessie¡¯s forehead split open, and she saw stars as blood came out of the sizable cut. Nora, though briefly sympathetic, quickly dismissed it. Bessie barely managed to steady herself against the table. ¡°Okay, | won''t disturb you. Have a good rest. Don¡¯t let those onlinements get to you. I''ll find a way to deal with it!¡± Afterforting her, Bessie finally turned and staggered out. Nora sneered behind her back, thinking, ¡®You''ll deal with it? How? Are you going to kneel and beg Clifton, the cursed old man again?¡± But Bessie¡¯s words indeed sparked an idea in Nora¡¯s mind. She could 1/3 +25 BONUS Thinking of this, Nora immediately dialed the number of the person in ck. As for Harriet, no doubt, she had also noticed the online insults portraying Nora as a fraud. She smirked and turned off her phone, her bright, beautiful eyes filled with frost. She assumed that Nora must be furious about thosements and would likely figure out a way to deal with her. She had a subtle feeling that, following the previous incident, Nora had started to question whether she was as naive as she seemed and might test her at some point. Harriet wasn¡¯t afraid Nora would do something; she was afraid she wouldn''t! Once she made a move, she would have a tragic end! Over the next few days, Harriet focused on healing on the ind. Besides eating and sleeping, she spent her time staring into space. Her injuries had almost healed in the past few days. However, during this time, Delbert rarely spoke to her and never shared a bed with her, except for their daily meals together. When it was time to bed, he would either work in his study or go to the guest bedroom to sleep. Although they were under the same roof, they seemed like strangers. Harriet couldn''t figure out why Delbert suddenly became so indifferent to her. She had undergone rebirth to make amends and start anew with him, but he had not only fallen in love with another woman but also +25 BONUS Gazing from the windowsill where she was sitting at the shimmering sea outside, Harriet felt so ufortable that tears threatened to fall. The sea breeze gently tousled her long hair, and her slender back exuded a sense of sorrow and loneliness. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Suddenly, a deep, hoarse voice behind her brought her back to reality. She turned around and saw Delbert standing there, his eyes fixed on her.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. His dark, narrow eyes carried an unfathomable mystery, like a starry sky with a deadly allure. During these days, this was the first time Delbert had spoken to her. Harriet stared at him in a daze, unsure how to respond. ¡°Are you thinking about Vernon?¡± Seeing her in a daze again, Delbert became furious! 203 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 | Believe in You Harriet realized it and instinctively responded with a firm ¡°No!¡± At her response, Delbert narrowed his eyes slightly. In an instant, he cooled down from his fury. Harriet got up, approached him, and softly called, ¡°Delbert!¡± Delbert let her get closer without saying a word. Harriet walked up to him, held his sturdy waist, and tilted her head to look at him, her pink and tender face a little red in the sunlight. She said softly, ¡°Delbert, I¡¯m not thinking a bit about Vernon, the rotten apple. You''re the only one in my heart!¡± After saying that, she, thinking it was not enough, added solemnly, ¡°I swear!¡± As soon as Delbert heard that, the coldness between his brows vanished, with his face even appearing a little warm. Since Harriet had sworn to him, no matter how angry he was, he should let it go. Even though Vernon would always hold a ce in her heart, he epted it, as long as she was happy. ¡°Okay, | believe in you.¡± He touched Harriet¡¯s head and then her white, tender face out of an unrestrained desire. After that, a gentle, faint smile broke out on his crimson lips. ¡°Then you aren¡¯t angry with me anymore, Delbert?¡± Overjoyed, Harriet immediately blinked her innocent eyes and stared at Delbert. Thetter made a light cough to cover his smile. +25 BONUS His little girl was so cute! Delbert rxed the sore shoulders because of a whole day¡¯s work and deliberately said with a straight face, ¡°If you give me a massage, | may consider not being mad at you. ¡°Delbert, as long as you are not mad at me, | can do anything!¡± Harriet cheered, her limpid eyes sparkling like stars in Delbert¡¯s heart. ¡°Come over and give me a massage.¡± Delbert sat down on the sofa in the room, gesturing for the motionless Harriet toe over. His voice was sexy and hoarse, carrying an irresistible force. Harriet obediently walked over, stood behind the sofa, and started massaging his shoulders. Enjoying the service from Harriet, Delbert felt satisfied. He commanded her again, ¡°And the legs.¡± Harriet obediently crouched down and ced her hands on his legs, giving them a gentle massage. She also lifted her face and asked innocently, ¡°Does this feel good, Delbert?¡± And the knee-length skirt he had carefully chosen for her swayed and down as she bent her back. She looked up at him, her long eyshes quivering. Delbert felt they were like feathers floating by his heart, giving it a ticklish and pleasant feeling. For a moment, a shallow, faint light naturally flickered in his narrowAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. eyes. It seemed Harriet was not only cute but also adept at alluring him. ¡°Uh, Delbert, you feel ufortable?¡± +25 BONUS Delbert was staring at her quietly. Harriet, afraid he was getting angry, raised her confused but bright eyes to look at him. Delbert couldn¡¯t help but grab her snow-white hands as he watched her pink lips opening and closing. Harriet was momentarily stunned. As she looked up, her eyes met his intense gaze. +25 BONUS Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Sitting on Delbert¡¯s Lap ¡°What''s wrong, Delbert?¡± Before Harriet could grasp what was happening, a gentle tug from Delbert caused her to settle onto hisp instantly! He withdrew his heated hand, now using it to caress her delicate face tenderly. Treating it as if it were a cherished gem, he was unwilling to let go. Simultaneously, his other hand quietly encircled her slender waist. Harriet¡¯s heart was pounding. Now, Delbert¡¯s handsome face was just inches away, and his breath was scorching her neck. Trapped in his arms, she could clearly feel his burning heat through the fabric of his suit pants, and the pleasant scent of cold wood rosin drifted into her nostrils. Her face blushed unconsciously, resembling the colors of the evening sky. Even during their sexual intercourse in the Munoz family¡¯s vi t night, she had not been as nervous. ¡°Delbert, stop it. I''ll have to give you a massage.¡± Embarrassed, Harriet tried to get up, but Delbert abruptly pressed her down and held her in his arms. ¡°Do the massage after a rest, okay?¡± he whispered hoarsely in her ear. As he spoke, his hot breath entered her ear, making her face and neck even redder. ¡°Then I¡¯m going down to rest!¡± Harriet wanted to remove hisrge hand from her waist. She couldn''t sit in such an erotic position on hisp for too long because it would probably lead to sex. She had noticed the desire flipping through Delbert¡¯s eyes. +25 BONUS ¡°It''s okay. Just sit here,¡± Delbert said in a strongly maic voice. His gaze, like a ball of fire, fixed on the girl¡¯s burning-red face. ¡°Okay.¡± Harriet dared not raise her head or speak, sitting stiffly. She felt as though her face were melting by the heat from Delbert¡¯s legs. Delbert was quiet, staring intensely at her face. The confused and innocent expression on her beautiful face seemed so genuine, as if it were innate, and he couldn''t even see through it. At this point, someone knocked on the bedroom door. Just as Harriet was about to stand up, the door was pushed open. ¡°Mr. Delbert, Miss Harriet, it¡¯s time to eat...¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The intruder was Opal. Seeing Delbert sitting in a very intimate posture on her Delbert¡¯sp, she realized she shouldn¡¯t have come in. She blushed and turned to close the door, apologizing awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, | didn¡¯t see anything. Who would have expected Delbert and Harriet to openly engage in intimacy in the room?! Harriet hurriedly pushed Delbert away, wanting to stand up. ¡°Delbert, let me go...¡± But before she could finish, Delbert pulled her back into his embrace, his handsome face approaching hers. +25 BONUS Delbert looked down at her jelly-like lips, suddenly eager to taste them. They had been cold-shouldering each other for days. Every time he saw these nice red lips opening and closing at the dining table, he wanted tounch himself on her. Delbert lowered his head involuntarily. Yet, when his lips were about to reach her alluring ones, Harriet intentionally dodged them, so that his lips barely brushed against her cheek. When he looked up with displeasure, he met a pair of cunning and yful watery eyes. +25 BONUS Chapter 93 Chapter 93 The Gossip Delbert was stunned, as if struck by a current. Harriet started teasing him again. Her nose was elegantly straight. As she looked at him, her mouth puckered slightly, looking incredibly cute. ¡°Delbert, you''re getting bolder. How dare you y tricks on me?¡± Delbert¡¯s scorching breath gently brushed past her ear. Sensing he was about to fight back, she struggled again to get up, but he held her firmly in his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± His deep, hoarse voice seemed to have been squeezed out from the depths of his throat. Harriet turned to look at him, only to see his deep, dark eyes staring intensely at her. Harriet felt uneasy, but didn¡¯t dare to move anymore... As for Opal, after she identally witnessed Delbert and Harriet¡¯s affectionate scene, her face turned so red. After she came out, she immediately began gossiping with the servants in the vi with whom she had good terms, discussing what she had just seen. ¡°When | went in to ask Mr. Delbert and Miss Harriet to eat, | saw Mr. Delbert put Miss Harriet on hisp. That was a great show of husband love!¡± ¡°Really? They were so sweet. The atmosphere between them has been unpleasant these days. | thought they were having a disagreement. Who would have expected they were secretly showing +25 BONUS After all, marrying Delbert was the dream of all nine hundred million girls in Meawood City. Their dream was about to be shattered because she had him firmly in her grip. ¡°Opal, Mr. Delbert didn¡¯t get mad and punish you for ruining the atmosphere. You''re lucky!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. Miss Harriet was on Mr. Delbert¡¯sp, and Mr. Delbert was kissing her! He was not in the mood to me me! Hahaha!¡± Gossip was women¡¯s nature. Opal and these servants burst intoughter as they chatted. Previously, they had believed Delbert to be a cold, expressionless man of abstinence, much like an iceberg. Little did they expect him to be so eager for intimacy. Just as they wereughing their heads off, Colleen came over with a stern face and reproached, ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do? You even have time to gossip about the affairs of Mr. Delbert and Miss Harriet? Go to work now!¡± Although she still worked in the kitchen, she had authority, and the servants in the house didn¡¯t dare to offend her. ¡°Go, go.¡± Opal and the other servants hurriedly dispersed, each going to their respective tasks. Colleen nced up at Harriet¡¯s room upstairs, her brows furrowed. Seeing that the fool Harriet was so favored by Delbert, she felt mad with hatred. Since a fool could even gain Delbert¡¯s favor, why couldn¡¯t her daughter do that? +25 BONUS Now, she was waiting for her daughter to leave Mr. Welch and find an excuse tond on the ind to seduce Delbert. Her daughter was so outstanding and beautiful. If Delbert took the bait, she would be the mother-inw of the owner of the Carlson Group, no longer a servant to be ordered around. Then, she could strut around Meawood City with all the arrogance she wanted! The more she thought about it, the more pleased and excited she became. An uncontroble smile spread across her old face!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. In the room. ¡°Opal... asked us to go downstairs to eat.¡± Harriet felt nervous that her heart seemed toe out of her chest. Delbert suddenly held her delicate, small chin and lowered his head, ready to tenderly kiss her soft lips. Harriet held her breath, closed her bright, watery eyes slowly, and clenched her hands into fists. In reality, she was eagerly anticipating the kiss. Yet, just as his lips were about to reach her rosy ones, he suddenly stopped and looked at her quivering longshes, a yful smirk appearing on his lips. ¡°You want me to kiss you so badly?¡± He chuckled, a devilish charm that seemed to defy the world. Harriet suddenly opened her eyes, seeing his lightly smiling eyes and the intentionally teasing expression on his face. Harriet yfully muttered a strong curse about him in her mind. +25 BONUS Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Teasing and Leaving ¡®Ahhh! How could Delbert tease me like that?!¡¯ Harriet thought. Seeing Harriet¡¯s embarrassed look, Delbert couldn¡¯t contain his amusement. He found her utterly adorable at this moment. ¡°Now we can go down for the meal.¡± Only then did Delbert let Harriet go and walk out of the room-a ssic move of teasing and then leaving. Seated on the sofa, Harriet remembered the embarrassment that had just happened and clenched her fists in frustration. She had just made such a spectacle of herself! Rather than going downstairs to eat, Harriet cocooned herself in the quilt. If Delbert thought he could tease and leave, he was wrong! She just wanted to act up; she just wanted Delbert toe and coax her, to make up for the grievances of the past few days. She stayed under the quilt, waiting for Delber toe and coax her. Meanwhile, she idly scrolled through news articles on her phone, killing her boredom. Soon a piece of news seized her attention. The case of Clifton evading taxes had been thoroughly investigated by the relevant authorities. It was done by the general manager of the Munoz Group, and the manager had confessed and been sentenced to prison. The newly appointed general manager of Munoz Group was Nora, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, she had devised a brilliant business n, +25 BONUS Tupiny yenerauny ullVI in prom IUI ompany. That was impossible! Harriet knew the general manager. He was an honest man and would never do something like that. Besides, she didn¡¯t believe the dull- witted Nora couldpose such a sessful business n!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Harriet intuitively sensed there was more to the story, so she immediately left the news page and texted a message to Molly. Soon after, Molly called her back, her voice shivering. She faintly carried a hint of a sob, clearly having just cried. Harriet cut to the chase, ¡°Did Marc trouble you again?¡± She knew more or less about Molly and Marc¡¯s matter. Molly¡¯s demeanor revealed that she was troubled by the rascal Marc. ¡°No,¡± Molly replied with a wry smile, trying to mask her hard time. Somehow, she subconsciously viewed Harriet as her friend. She had just argued with Marc, but it wasn¡¯t a full-blown quarrel because she was quiet from beginning to end. Seeing her appearance, Marc became angrier and went out to his sweetheart. She could understand because she had never been the one he loved. This marriage was just a chain that bound him. ¡°Don''t hide it from me. You know he doesn¡¯t love you. Why not divorce him?¡± Ignoring her own concerns, Harried focused on persuading Molly to escape the predicament. Otherwise, the tragedy in her previous life would repeat itself. Molly pursed her lips and fell silent. +25 BONUS Right, everyone knew he didn¡¯t love her, but she clung to a faint hope that if she made enough effort and yed the role of a dutiful wife, he would return and realize her worth. Butter, after facing disappointment numerous times, she gave up and thought about divorcing him. Yet, at this point, Harriet disclosed the reason behind her idental encounter with Marc and subsequent intimacy. ording to Harriet, it was orchestrated by someone, and the person was Marc¡¯s sweetheart. Then she didn¡¯t want to divorce Marc because she didn¡¯t want him to return to the woman harboring ulterior motives and get himself harmed. Harriet waited for a long time but didn¡¯t hear Molly''s reply; instead, she only caught the sound of an unsteady, prolonged breath. She remembered Molly¡¯s tragic fate from her previous life, determined to persuade her. ¡°Tell him the truth and get a divorce.¡± Only by divorcing Marc could Molly avoid death. ¡°Enough about my matters. What do you want to exchange this ti for my assistance?¡± Molly changed the subject. Harriet was about to say something when someone knocked on the door. +25 BONUS Chapter 95 Chapter 95 The Cooperation and the News Harriet knitted her eyebrows. ¡°Who¡¯s it?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Opal knocked on the door and said, ¡°Miss Harriet, it''s me.¡± Harriet was then rxed. ¡°Opal, wait a minute. I¡¯m still in bed.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Opal chuckled. Harriet seemed to be embarrassed because of what Delbert had just done, so she had been huddled under the covers, refusing toe out. Harriet whispered to her phone, ¡°Molly, | want you to investigate what has recently happened in the Munoz family. Don¡¯t worry. I''ll help you deal with the Haynes family and won''t let them bother you again!¡± ¡°Okay, let''s cooperate for thest time.¡± Molly didn¡¯t ask Harriet why this calm tone seemed inconsistent with her naive image. Instead, she immediately agreed. Subconsciously, she believed that Harriet could help her resolve the threat and trouble from the Haynes family. After hanging up, Harriet finally climbed out of bed and shouted to Opal outside the door, ¡°Opal, you cane in now.¡± Opal came in with food and smiled, ¡°Miss Harriet, since you didn¡¯t go down to eat, Mr. Delbert asked me to bring it up here to you. Please eat something, or you''ll be hungry at night.¡± Ahint of disappointment flipped through Harriet¡¯s eyes. Delbert didn¡¯t come to coax her himself? ¡°Thank you, Opal. Just leave it here. I''ll eat when I¡¯m hungry.¡± +25 BONUS Anne0Opal left, Harriet looked at the food, feeling an indescribable heaviness. Instaedd of eating, she went straight to the bathroom, took a shower, and then returned to the bed, browsing news about the Munoz family and Norra. Since shabhadposed that seemingly perfect business n, coupled withhe excessive praise from the hired fact-twisters online, Nora was goow being whitewashed again. It was as shippeople had forgotten her rification statement a few days ago,vishly praising her as a genius. Harriet sneered damer reading such news. Huh, Nora was reallveesilient! Harriet stayed in the egoom until evening, but Delbert didn¡¯te to see her. At seven, Opalicama inandd saw the untouched meal, wanting to ask the reason, but Harischaddabilen asleep. She sighed and took the colldoood out, wondering, ¡®Mr. Dnd Miss Harriet have made upphaven tthey? Why does Miss Ha refuse to eat? Are they having a new disagreement?¡± As soon as she emerged from thhooom, she saw Delberting upstairs. ¡°Mr. Delbert, Miss Harriet didn¡¯t touchedood,¡± Opal promptly reported. Delbert frowned and pursed his lipssssha in the room?¡±, Yes, Miss Harriet has fallen asleep.¡± Delbert walked over, opened the door and instructed Opal, ¡°Get a +25 BONUS neom meu un yn up. ¡°Yes, Mr. Delbert.¡± Delbert came to Harriet¡¯s bed and saw a bulge in the quilt. In the warm yellow light, he noticed that Harriet¡¯s dark hair was scattered on the pillow and that her face was under the quilt, revealing no emotion. ¡°Wake up and eat,¡± Delbert¡¯s low voice sounded in the quiet bedroom. In fact, Harriet was not asleep. She felt very aggrieved because of Delbert¡¯s cold attitude. ¡°What? Are you in a bad mood because | didn¡¯t kiss you just now? And you refuse to eat now?¡± Delbert deliberately put on a stern face, looking at her messy hair outside the quilt. He had just been busy discussing how they should deal with Kenny next with Marc and the others in his study, so he didn¡¯te to see her. But she was now throwing a tantrum. But Harriet used to bepletely obedient towards Vernon, di she? Why would she either tell lies or throw tantrums when she was wi him? At these words, Harriet became angrier. +25 BONUS Chapter 96 Chapter 96 An Eating Struggle Harriet simply lifted the quilt, sat up, pouted, and stared at him, Delbert, you¡¯re a rotten apple. | don¡¯t care about your kisses!¡± Seeing her ring at him from the bed, Delbert, instead of getting angry, smiled, ¡°Since you don¡¯t care, why refuse to eat, eh?¡± Then, surprisingly, he took out a cigarette from his pocket, sat on the nearby sofa, and lit it, ignoring Harriet''s presence. ¡°I''m not hungry!¡± n Harriet raised her chin, snorted, nced at the smoking Delbert, and said, ¡°Delbert, can you please not smoke? It¡¯s not good for your health! Delbert looked at her with a yful expression. ¡°You''re caring for me?¡± At this point, Opal came in with steaming food. ¡°Miss Harriet, eat some. Don¡¯t let yourself go hungry.¡± Harriet lowered her head and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Opal, I¡¯m t hungry. Take it away.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Opal was somewhat in a dilemma. ¡°Leave it here,¡± Delbert gave his word. ¡°Yes.¡± Opal put the food down and immediately left the room, not wanting to disturb the two¡¯s private time together. Harriet stared down the sheet in a daze, but suddenly saw Delbert approaching her with the food from the corner of her eye. ¡°Eat,¡± Delbert said gently. Harriet looked at him angrily. ¡°Delbert, just put it down. | can eat by +25 BONUS myoun. But Delbert held it right in front of her face, as if saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat the food today, I''ll keep gazing at you like this.¡± ¡°Do you want to eat the food by yourself? Or do you want me to feed you?¡± Delbert threatened, ayer of gloom darkening his determined and handsome face. Harriet instantly took the steaming food from his hand and obediently started eating under his seemingly angry gaze. Delbert watched her eat until she had finished half of the food. Only then did he nod in satisfaction and leave the room. Then, he went to the guest bedroom and closed the door. Every time he saw the girl¡¯s red lips opening and closing, he had an impulse to throw caution to the wind and kiss her. He must be crazy! Harriet had just recovered. How could he entertain such thoughts?! The water in the bathroom sshed steadily. Delbert took off his clothes, walked to the shower, and tilted his head back, letting the warm water drops run down from head to toe, but it couldn¡¯t extinguish the mes in his heart. As for Harriet, after eating to her full, she knew Delbert had left as usual. These days, he was always like this-sometimes warm and sometimes cold, making her more ufortable than during their cold war. She thought their rtionship would improve after the incident at noon, but it seemed she was delusional. Harriet quietly took the tableware to the kitchen, returned to her room,All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tuy +25 BONUS The next day, Opal woke her up. ¡°Miss Harriet, breakfast is ready.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Delbert?¡± Harriet asked about Delbert as soon as she got up. Opal respectfully replied, ¡°Miss Harriet, Mr. Delbert has an urgent video conference in the morning, and he is now in the study. He hasn¡¯t had breakfast yet.¡± ¡°Then | will take it to him.¡± Harriet went downstairs and picked up breakfast, ready to take it to Delbert. Opal smiled graciously behind her, wondering, ¡®Is she trying to please him to strengthen their rtionship? Now Delbert was indeed in the study, having a video conference with Marc, Sean, and Yuri. In recent days, due to the cold war with Harriet, he had neglected official matters, leading to a pile-up of documents. And the thr got up early in the morning to urge him, forcing him to deal with the quickly. ¡°Knock, knock, knock...¡± The sudden knocking interrupted his train of thought, and he frowned He hated being disturbed when working, and the servants in the vi always knew it. Who was so impulsive toe and disturb him today? Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Showing off Love ¡°Who?¡± A cold voice with a hint of hostility came from the study. Standing outside the door, Harriet felt a little uneasy. ¡°Delbert, it¡¯s me... your little babe,¡± she said. Speaking like this was fine, right? Then, with breakfast in hand, Harriet cautiously opened the door a crack and peered through it at Delbert, who spoke in an icy tone. She looked somewhat aggrieved, her big eyes watery. Without Delbert¡¯s permission, she now dared not casually set foot in his territory, for fear of provoking him. The soft, childish voice sessfully diverted Delbert¡¯s attention from theputer screen to the door. Seeing the wronged Harriet, he felt sorry, as if a current had struck his heart. ¡°Well,e in.¡± Delbert signaled the girl at the door toe in, his voice no lo cold. Because of the words ¡°your little babe,¡± Delbert became so happy, his eyes and brows smiling. Yes... she was indeed his little babe!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Seeing the girling, he turned off the camera. The three people he was in a video meeting with were all confused. So, they had just heard Delbert and Harriet showing affection? After getting Delbert¡¯s permission, Harriet happily scampered over with the breakfast. As soon as she came near, Delbert held her waist and lifted her off the ground, cing her on hisp just like yesterday. ¡°Um... Delbert, don¡¯t mess around. I¡¯m here to bring you breakfast. Eat while it''s warm. Thoughifully, Harriet brought the warm milk to Delbert¡¯s lips. At the other end of the video conference, the three noble young men all thought, ¡®I appreciate their affection!¡¯ Not caring whatever they might think, Delbert took the breakfast from the girl¡¯s hand. He gently brushed his rough finger against her moist lips, his voice deep and hoarse. ¡°Harriet, drink more milk and you will grow taller.¡± His little girl was so small and delicate, just like a fragile porcin, doll. Every time they were together, he was afraid of breaking her to pieces. Although the girl was incredibly cute in her small stature, it didn him from wishing she would grow a little taller because watching grow made him happy. Delbert naturally held her in his arms. Due to the angle, she didn¡¯t see the earpiece hanging on his ear. Since he had turned off the camera when she came in, she didn¡¯t know he was still on the call. She rested her hands on her hips, pouted, and said unhappily, Humph! Delbert, you think I¡¯m short, but | don¡¯t mind you being old! You haven¡¯t had breakfast today. If you keep being like this, your +25 BONUS u you to mimion un the breakfast!¡± The three noble guys roared inwardly, ¡®Damn, look at Harriet! Then look at girlfriends!¡¯ They maintained a serious demeanor on the surface but felt terrible due to the suppression. Delbert, who couldn''t resist the girl ying coquettish, leaned in and pinched her nose. ¡°But I¡¯m busy now, still ina meeting. | can¡¯t free up my hands. Or... Harriet, could you feed me?¡± Delbert whispered in Harriet¡¯s ear. His maic voice sounded sexy and enticing to her, exuding infinite love. It was a far cry from his stern demeanor during the meeting. +25 BONUS Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Excessive Demand The three on the video silently eximed, ¡®Lord, Delbert has two different sides!¡± Harriet looked puzzled. It wasn¡¯t until he mentioned the meeting that she realized how embarrassed she had just been. In other words, the people at the other end of the video had heard all of the petnt words she had deliberately said, right? Delbert did it on purpose, didn¡¯t he? a ¡°Okay.¡± Delbert looked charming at work, wearing a simple white shirt andzily sitting in a ck chair. He held Harriet with one hand and flipped through a document with the other. Then, facing the three at the other end of the video meeting, he said in a serious yet somewhat proud tone, ¡°Sorry, my little girl was worried that | hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast and interrupted the meeting. Please don¡¯t mind. Let''s continue.¡± The three were shocked, thinking, ¡®Sorry? When has Delbert ever so polite to us? He¡¯s deliberately showing off his love, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Ahem... boss, that¡¯s all right. It means Harriet cares about you. W all envy you!¡± As one who had long witnessed his boss¡¯s gentleness towards Harriet, Yuri was the most qualified to speak at this moment. Besides, he also texted a message to Miss Ross, who had be more unruly since bing pregnant with his child. ¡°Selena, remember to prepare warm milk for me when | get back!¡± 1/3 Selena simply replied, ¡°F*ck off!¡± ¡®That¡¯s too much!¡¯ Yuri thought. +25 BONUS Considering Delbert had not had breakfast, Harriet decided to fulfill his excessive demand. She still remembered how he had ignored her after their argument a few days ago! Once she coaxed him, she would have more influence over him. So, Harriet obediently put the warm milk it on Delbert¡¯s lips. But the next moment, instead of being fed to him, the warm milk was brought to her lips. Harriet was a little confused. Didn¡¯t he say he wanted milk? Why did he give it to her? Well, Delbert must think she was too short. The little girl immediately began drinking the ss of warm milk in annoyance.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. But Delbert no longer had the mood to review the documents or continue the meeting. He looked down and narrowed his eyes as he saw her enjoying her drink. Then he clicked on theputer keyboard and ended the video call. The three wondered, ¡®With a beauty in his arms, he is no longer focused on his work?¡± Now, the couple looked at each other. Harriet felt as if Delbert were a wild wolf, drawing her in step by step, just to devour her. How could she, a little rabbit, escape then? ¡°What are you doing, Delbert? Aren¡¯t you still working?¡± +25 BONUS Harriet was very cunning. She came over, and Delbert was disturbed, but now, she was intentionally trying to be serious. Delbert could never soften his heart when he saw her gazing at him. with her soft, pitiful, and innocent eyes. The pure look with desire,bined with the feigned serious, sweet voice, was clearly a form of seduction! ¡°Harriet, your demeanor doesn¡¯t seem like you want me to work seriously. It''s more like...¡± n Delbert¡¯s breath was warm against her skin as hisrge hand moved gently around the girl''s waist. The desire in his eyes intensified, like a growing fire, seemingly ready to consume her delicate white dress. +25 BONUS Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Harriet¡¯s Task ¡°It''s more like what?¡± Harriet pretended to be curious. She looked up at Delbert, her big, watery eyes blinking innocently. Now, their positions were reversed. Delbert exuded an intimidating aura, leaving her with no choice but to submit. ¡°It''s more like an invitation for me... to do something else with you,¡± Delbert said with joy, his tone rising at the end. Watching the watery-eyed girl in his arms, he couldn¡¯t help but poke her delicate face with his fingertips. With this poke, she puffed out her cheeks, resembling an irate squirrel. Delbert¡¯s eyes surged with a burning desire, almost overwhelmed by her soft, sweet appearance. ¡°Delbert, no more nonsense!¡± Harriet covered his mouth, afraid she would blush and expose disguise if he continued. ¡°Delbert, focus on your work, and | won¡¯t bother you anymore!¡± As soon as she finished, Harriet ran off. However, with the rabbit having intruded into its den, the wolf wasn¡¯t about to let it go so easily Harriet felt a tightness around her waist, then found herself back in Delbert¡¯s embrace. ¡°Harriet, have you forgotten why you''re here? You haven''t finished y your task, but you want to run?¡± DDelbert¡¯s voice was deep, hoarse, and alluring. 4 +25 BONUS Harriet was baffled. She had finished it, hadn¡¯t she? The milk had been drunk. Though it had been drunk by her... At this thought, she was stunned, her face turning red, her heart racing. ¡°You remember?¡± Seeing Harriet widen her eyes, Delbert smiled wickedly.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He leaned down and slowly kissed her lips, which he had long coveted. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn...¡± Finally, he could savor the taste of these lips at ease. Delbert approached the girl with a wicked smile, his intention clear. Blushing, Harriet bore his stormy kisses. He imed the milky fragrance on her lips entirely. She finally knew why he had asked her to drink the milk. Delbert had harbored this idea from the start, patiently waiting for this, moment. After a long time, when Harriet almost couldn''t catch her breath, Delbert finally let her go, his deep, narrow eyes reflecting her blushing face and misty, beautiful eyes. ¡°What should | do? Harriet, you look so tempting right now. | want to swallow you even more:¡± His eyes were fiery, and his stunning face, when he smiled, was enough to makedies swoon. ¡°Delbert, don¡¯t swallow me. | don¡¯t want to die, waaa.¡± Harriet pouted, appearing pitiful and frightened; the tears in her eyes teetered on the edge of falling, rendering her exceptionally alluring. +25 BONUS ¡°s!¡± Seeing her in such an appearance, Delbert could only sigh. Then he pulled her tightly into his arms and buried his head deep in her neck, absorbing her unique soft fragrance. The girl was so delicate, as if she would shatter with a gentle touch. But what to do? He just wanted to shatter her. Delbert¡¯s eyes were cold and dark, with a hint of secretive desire. Of course, the burning desire in his eyes couldn¡¯t escape Harriet¡¯s sharp eyes. [e) Harriet firmly vowed to resist his temptation and refused to sumb to his physical allure. +25 BONUS Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chained to the Bed The next second, Delbert leaned in close to her ear and gently blew air into it, his voice low, sexy, and captivating. ¡°Harriet... I''m feeling so ufortable... Can you help me?¡± How could a girl resist the temptation of a top businessman, strict and decisive in business, now acting coquettish in her arms? Now, Harriet waspletely under Delbert¡¯s spell, letting him do whatever he wanted with her. In the afternoon, golden sunlight streamed into the room, warming the entire space. Harriet slowly opened her sleepy eyes, feeling sore all over, with her limbs unusually heavy. ¡°Awake?¡± Delbert was sitting on the edge of the bed, fully dressed. The sunlighting through the window happened to illumina face, his misty eyes appearingplex and deep. ¡°Delbert!¡± Thinking they had fully reconciled after the morning''s events, Harrie joyfully raised her hands, ready to embrace Delbert. But her wrist was pulled hard, making a crisp sound. Harriet woke up from the pain, thinking, ¡®I¡¯m chained to the bed?¡¯ Then she looked down at her hands. She noticed the silver handcuffs gleaming coldly, entuating the whiteness of her hands. At the edge of the handcuffs, there was a chain connected, leading to +25 BONUS Harriet couldn¡¯t hepburnove, causing the chain to ring out.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She suddenly threwooffithe covers, only to find her ankles were looked with the same kind bbcbhain. The chains fit her perfectly, allowing her to move freely on the bed but living her no chance poddawvelit. But Harriet wasn¡¯t entirely yourprised. She recalled that in her previous ife, when she had harmed herself in an atternpt to visit Vernon, Delbert had once furiously conained to the bed. At that time, she hated him, coainga him a viin. But now, she realized le did it for her good, not wanting nero harm herself. So, was Delbert having a rpse ophis; opaania? Do you regret it?¡± Seeing her confused face, Delbert sugdcary leaned in, his eyes cold ind dark, clearly obsessive to the extremes. But it¡¯s toote. Once hese chains are on you, don¡¯t even dreeabout taking thern off!¡± belbert¡¯s handsome, cold face gradually turneed derce; his voice :arried a hint of ferocity and cruelty, chriiing canoe bone. From now on, you shall be my caged bird. Yooukkoow, fim that kind man: paranoid and extremely possessive!¡± es, right, this was the real Delbert! Paranoid, initabble and extrernely Jossessivel The former Mr. Delbert, who hadvished attention opisaniet, was merely a facade he had desperately tried to maintain But now, he didn¡¯t want to act anymore. Only by locking hee app could e feel at ease! +25 BONUS After saying all this, Delbert fixed his eyes on Harriet. A touch of tenderness shed across his handsome face, but his deep, dark, narrow eyes were shrouded in gloom. On his lips, there was a cold, bloodthirsty smile. He was waiting for her to resist, cry, and shout, just as in her previous life. But no matter how much she struggled, he wouldn¡¯t soften and let her go again! Otherwise, she would run off with Vernon again. But, to his surprise, Harriet neither cried nor resisted, not even a struggle. She wasn¡¯t even afraid. Instead, excitement flickered in her limpid eyes. Delbert narrowed his eyes slightly, a little surprised. What mischief was Harriet up to now? +25 BONUS Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Delbert¡¯s gaze toward Harriet grew intense and possessive, his eyes. tracing every inch of her skin with desire and possessiveness. Unfazed, Harriet met his gaze with bright eyes, tilted her head, and ced a gentle kiss on his cheek. ¡°It''s okay, Delbert. | don¡¯t me you. | know you''re doing it for me,¡± she assured him. ¡°If you want to keep me close, then never let me go. Keep me by your side forever, and don¡¯t abandon me, okay?¡± Harriet had already pledged to stay with Delbert for a lifetime unless he pushed her away. In her previous life, deceived by Nora and Vernon, she had wrongly believed Delbert to be violent and terrifying. It had driven her to madness, and she had attempted to leave him. Yet when she died, none of her family and friends came to see her. Only Delbert escaped prison to be with her in death. In this life, she was determined not to let Delbert down. Even if he didn¡¯t love her now, she would do her best to win him over. ¡°Harriet, are you sincere, or is this about Vernon?¡± Delbert¡¯s dark eyes held a serious gaze, his maic voice seeking the truth. He wanted to believe her, but what happened at the Munoz family¡¯s vi the other day still lingered in his mind. Her action of hugging Vernon and Vernon¡¯s words pricked his heart. They were like irremovable thorns in his heart. Whenever he thought +25 BONUS Harriet understood why Delbert never believed her words. Because in their past life, even when they were in bed, every time she faced Delbert, she called out Vernon¡¯s name. She never treated him kindly and always angered him. No matter how angry he was, he couldn''t bear to say anything harsh to her. In the end, he even got sick from the stress. But what was she doing when he urgently needed hospitalization?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She believed in Nora and Vernon¡¯s deception and stole the confidential documents he locked in the drawer, which caused him to be taken to the police station for questioning. In the end, hispany went bankrupt, and he was imprisoned. Those memories were vivid and unbearable to look back on. But in this life, Harriet decided to do everything she could to make up for her mistakes. She responded confidently, ¡°I¡¯m sincere. Why would | say these things to that big viin, Vernon?¡± Under his scrutinizing gaze, she decisively pulled his tie, bringing him closer. The proximity intensified, and their breaths intertwined. Delbert, entranced, glimpsed her fair skin inside her cor. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and his body tensed as he struggled to restrain his desire. The taste of her lingered, pushing him to the edge. About to lose control, he grasped Harriet¡¯s waist, preparing for another round. However, the untimely sound of knocking disrupted the moment. +25 BONUS Opal¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Sir, Mr. Welch requests an audience. Delbert, annoyed by the interruption, narrowed his eyes and snorted, ¡± Let him wait in the living room.¡± Marc hade at the wrong time. It was so annoying. Delbert rose from his seat and looked at Harriet, who still looked cute despite being handcuffed and shackled. Unable to resist, he nted a pitying kiss on her forehead. ¡°Wait for me in bed. I''ll be back soon.¡± +25 BONUS Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Harriet waited patiently after Delbert left. The momentary guise ofpliance vanished, and her demeanor transformed. A hint of cunning appeared in her eyes. If not for being confined by Delbert, she would have sought out Marc. ¡®How dare he mistreat Molly? What kind of man is he?¡¯ She snorted inwardly. Harriet eyed the handcuffs and shackles on her hands and feet, smiling dangerously. ¡®Does Delbert really think he can confine me with a few iron chains?¡¯ She thought. He underestimated her. Unlike in her previous life, she effortlessly removed the handcuffs and shackles: Her graceful steps led her to the bathroom, where she freshened and put them back on, as if nothing had happened. She continued t lie in bed, awaiting Delbert¡¯s return. Was she merely a caged bird for him? Asubtle smile yed on Harriet''s lips, her eyes glistening with mischief. She had sustenance and a caring husband, so being a caged bird wasn¡¯t that bad. As Delbert descended from the second floor, he spotted Marc entering the vi along with the light. The man exuded a cold, noble uuru. +25 BONUS Delbert¡¯s expression turned frosty. ¡°Marc, you better hope you have something important to tell me!¡± Marc lifted his head, appearing somewhat puzzled. He racked his brain but couldn''t pinpoint how he had offended Delbert. ¡°I came to see Harriet,¡± he stated. Delbert raised a cold gaze, implying disbelief. Did Mare genuinely show up just to see his future wife? Marc, confused by Delbert¡¯s icy expression, hastily stepped back and waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. | came to confirm... Well, whether that woman named Harriet is worthy of you,¡± he exined. ¡°Whether she¡¯s worthy of me is my decision,¡± responded Delbert indifferently. Marc noticed Delbert¡¯s protective stance toward Harriet but couldn''t discern if it was a positive or negative sign. He hoped their situation wasn¡¯t like that between Molly and him. Putting aside hisplex thoughts, Marc addressed Delbert, ¡°I have something to share with you. It might be good news.¡± ¡°Spit it out!¡± Delbert frowned, visibly impatient. He hoped that Marc would not disrupt him for too long. ¡°Yuri told me you had a sh with Harriet because of Vernon. Let me show you something that exins it all,¡± Marc said, taking out his phone to y a video. +25 BONUS The visuals and audio were crystal clear, with Vernon chatting with Nora in a box of Holy Night. Their topic was about Delbert and Harriet.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Vernon stated, ¡°Harriet thinks she can leave me for Delbert? Not happening! You see, | just engineered things to make Delbert see me hugging Harriet. That wrecked their rtionship.¡± Beside him, Nora echoed with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate our win!¡± ¡°Need my help dealing with Vernon?¡± Marc asked Delbert, watching him closely. Delbert didn¡¯t answer. His eyes were fixed on the video, and his hands were clenched. The air around him was chilling. +25 BONUS Chapter 103 Chapter 103 ¡°You can go.¡± After quite a while, Delbert forced the words out of his gritted teeth. Mare, noticing his anger, thought for a moment and advised, ¡°Calm. down, Delbert. This isn¡¯t the time for rage. Let me help you deal with that scoundrel.¡± ¡°Go!¡± Delbert repeated, his voice heavy with bitterness. He sat on the sofa with a chilling intensity in his downward gaze. Delbert couldn¡¯t believe that Vernon and Nora had the guts to deceive. him. He felt like his pride had been injured. He had wrongly believed Vernon, misunderstood Harriet, and even had a rift with her. Marc sensed an impending storm and reluctantly left. Delbert remained on the sofa, silent and expressionless, from noon until evening. No one knew what he was thinking, nor did anyone dare approach him. The chilling atmosphere around him terrified the servants. As night fell, there was a sudden downpour, apanied by thunder and lightning. Delbert snapped back to reality and resembled a vengeful spirit rising from the depths of darkness. He got up, ascended the stairs, and pushed open the bedroom door.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. +25 BONUS The thunder and rain muffled the creak of the door, ensuring Harriet remained asleep. With shes of lightning illuminating the room, Delbert spotted a bulge under the nket. He stood by Harriet¡¯s bed, gazing guiltily at her sleeping face. This girl held a special ce in his heart, a connection he couldn''t sever. Yet shey there, tormented by nightmares. In a serene home, a mother prepared medicine as her daughter, carrying a medical book, yed nearby, content in their simple joys. Without warning, the courtyard door was flung open. A menacing man stormed in and forcefully took away the little girl, who cried out in fear. Her mother, terrified, tried to intervene, but the man knocked her down and warned, ¡°If you want your daughter back, bring the share transfer agreement and divorce papers to Meawood City tomorrow!¡± Later, the man took the sobbing girl aboard a train to Meawood C The following day, however, the mother didn¡¯t show up. Enraged, the man took out his anger on the little girl, even forcing her to kneel alone in the frigid courtyard in the dead of winter. On the following day, the girl burned with a fever. That was when her mother finally arrived in a weak state. She handed over the share transfer agreement and divorce papers to the man, but he wasn¡¯t satisfied. He demanded more, even coercing her to hand over a confidential prescription that could fetch a high price. +25 BONUS The mother¡¯s face turned ashen. She looked at the man she once loved deeply. He was nothing like before. Little Harriet, just six years old, saw the man tormenting her mother. Despite her feverish state, she leaped from the bed, stood protectively in front of her mother, and shouted, ¡°You viin! Stop bullying my mom!¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 106 Harriet wished that the woman wouldn¡¯t show up while she was trying to win Delbert¡¯s heart. As she opened the door, she was greeted by Cory and Opal. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re awake. Where¡¯s Mr. Delbert?¡± Cory asked respectfully.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He had been waiting since early that morning. It was already work time, and the usually punctual Delbert was still asleep. This was unusual. Cory had been tasked by the idle three noblemen to bring Delbert to Holy Night for a discussion. He had waited for a long time, but he didn¡¯t dare to knock on the door. It was already ten thirty when the door finally opened, and Harriet. emerged. ¡°Delbert is still sleeping,¡± Harriet said with a radiant smile. Cory craned his neck, hoping to peek inside and verify if Delbert was indeed still asleep. This was unlike the workaholic he knew. For Cory, who had always admired Delbert, it was a shock. However, Harriet stretched out her hand and blocked Cory¡¯s view, pouting yfully. ¡°Cory, | won¡¯t let you disturb Delbert¡¯s sleep!¡± ¡°But it''s already ten thirty. Delbert should be up by now.¡±Cory was a bit anxious. ¡°| don¡¯t care. Delbert is my man, and he should listen to me,¡± Harriet +25 BONUS ¡°Cory, you seem very concerned about Delbert. Do you like him? Hmph! | won¡¯t let you like him. He¡¯s mine!¡± Cory¡¯s face turned pale as he was teased by Harriet. He remained silent. After all, he wasn¡¯t gay. How could he possibly have feelings for Delbert? But it sounded strange to Opal, who couldn''t believe her ears. She thought about how Cory was concerned about Delbert¡¯s every move and found Harriet¡¯s words made sense. Delbert had just slept a bit longer today, and Cory had been here since early morning. If they didn¡¯t know any better, they would have thought that Cory was Delbert¡¯s wife. With this thought, Opal couldn¡¯t help but look at Cory with curiosity. She almost blurted out, ¡°Cory, are you attracted to Delbert?¡± Cory remained expressionless, feeling speechless. He was straight-straighter than any other man. He silently stepped back, deciding not to meddle with Delbert¡¯s aanymore. Iff Delbert wanted to sleep, then let him sleep. Madam, | was wrong. | shouldn¡¯t have disturbed your and Mr. Delbert¡¯s rest. I¡¯ll go and cancel all of his appointments for today!¡± Coory.conceded. ¡°Thaa¡¯t¡¯s good!¡± Harriet said happily, seeing Cory finally understood. Dellect had overslept because his workload had been overwhelmingtelyyleeaving him mentally exhausted. 200 On top of that, Vernon¡¯s deliberate meddling had strained his rtionship with Harriet, adding frustration and irritation to his already heavy load. After the release, he slept peacefully, holding Harriet close. +25 BONUS He was unaware of the morning passing by, and the servants found it quite unusual. ¡®The typically disciplined Delbert has slept in until this hour?¡¯ They wondered. ¡°Opal, get things ready. I¡¯m going to cook for Delbert,¡± said Harriet before happily heading downstairs to the kitchen. Little did she know that when Delbert woke up to find the bed empty beside him, his brows furrowed in a mix of concern and nameless anger. ¡®Harriet left?¡¯ He wondered. Chapter 105 Chapter 107 Harriet and Opal were busy in the kitchen. While Delbert was still slumbered, Colleen had orchestrated a group. of supportive servants to mock and taunt Harriet outside. ¡°Madam, you''ve done all this cooking yourself. Don¡¯t goining to Mr. Delbertter, saying we mistreated you!¡± ¡°Yeah, everyone saw it. We didn¡¯t bully Miss Harriet on purpose. She insisted on cooking!¡± echoed a maid Colleen deliberately spoke in undertones, avoiding direct malice. She aimed to ensure Delbert couldn¡¯t use her of mistreatment, thus preventing her eviction from the vi She nned to hold out until her daughter arrived on the ind. Eventually, she hoped Harriet would be ousted, while she would rise to wealth and power. Colleen puffed up with pride, pleased with her scheme. Her chattering voices irritated Harriet, disrupting her work. Harriet, assisting Opal in vegetable cutting, intended to make chicken soup to nourish Delbert. Initially not skilled at cooking, she struggled now due to Colleen¡¯s harassment. Outside, the onlookersughed, disregarding Harriet¡¯s position as the household¡¯s hostess.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Madam, wait, I''ll help you shut them up!¡± Opal, unable to bear it any longer, grabbed a knife, ready to confront them Unable to bear it any 1a +25 BONUS But a small hand stopped her. Harriet shook her head, her eyes filled with determination and cleverness. It indicated her anger. Opal halted her actions, returning to cooking as Harriet continued chopping vegetables, her once gentle eyes now icy and stern. The recent rift with Delbert seemed to have given them the idea that she¡¯d soon be out of favor, hence their audacity. If she didn¡¯t assert her dominance today, she wouldn¡¯t be worthy of her name. Twisting her neck, she skillfully twirled the sharp knife in her hand. The chilling aura around her intensified, and all the resentment and hatred she had umted from being bullied by Colleen in her previous life erupted like a flood. She smirked, darting a look at the kitchen door. The knife in her hand, gleaming with a cold light, continued t aand dance at her fingertips. At the same time, her other hand into action, swiftly picking up a fruit knife from the shelf and thr init with tightning speed. Heer seemingly light movements carried an unstoppable force. Idraan instant, the fruit knife flew straight toward Colleen¡¯s face,ussing her to scream in fear and retreat repeatedly. Thenisone suddenly felt a lightness in her head. She looked up in hooraponly to find that her ponytail had been neatly cut off by the hovenog fruit knife, which scared her even more. The hillloof the knife was only an inch away from her eyes. in +25 BONUS And it could drop from her hair at any second. Colleen copsed onto the ground and couldn''t get up for a while. She could only kneel in front of Harriet in humiliation. She never thought that Harriet, whom she had considered silly, could. be so terrifying. Not only Colleen, but the other maids were also stunned. They stood still, holding their breaths. ¡®Is this really the Harriet they had heard about, rumored to have the IQ of a six-year-old?¡¯ They wondered. Unfazed, Harriet made a face at Colleen. 50 Chapter 106 Chapter 108 ¡°Sorry, Colleen, | identally missed the shot. You won¡¯t me me, will you?¡± She raised the kitchen knife again toward everyone. ¡°| seem to hear someone badmouthing me just now. Coincidentally, | just learned a new dish from Opal called Pig Tongue Sd. And | happen to becking tongues at the moment. Are you all here to deliver them to me?¡± Harriet tilted her head and gave an innocent smile. Her knife was still stained with chicken blood, dripping down along the sharp de. And her lips were as crimson as blood. The scene sent a shiver down everyone¡¯s spine. ¡°Madam, | was wrong. | shouldn¡¯t have mocked you!¡± said a middle- aged maid standing beside Colleen. She had been scared out of her wits. ¡°Cory, look, they have admitted that they mocked me just now. should | punish them?¡± Harriet tilted her little head, innocently as Cory, who had been watching from a distance. Cory¡¯s gaze shifted subtly. He was taken aback to find that the aural released by her was almost as formidable as Delbert¡¯s. One of them was intimidating, and the other was devious. ¡°You decide.¡± How could he make decisions in the vi? Harriet was the one in cicharge, and he was just a worker. +25 BONUS ¡°Harriet, how dare you run away?¡± Suddenly, a thunderous roar echoed from the second-floor bedroom. The voice was fierce and threatening, cutting through the air like a sharp de. This was followed by a series of crashing sounds, as if objects were being hurled and shattered. In her previous life, Harriet had witnessed such behavior from Delbert. It urred when Delbert took her to a party. She had disregarded his and others¡¯ peculiar stares and openly disyed affection toward Vernon. Upon returning home that night, Delbert had gone into a frenzy, smashing things and wreaking havoc in the house. It was only after marrying him that Harriet discovered Delbert suffered from severe bipr disorder. Previously, he had been able to control his emotions, but ever since Harriet arrived on the ind and persistently defied him, even using Vernon to provoke him, his episodes had be more frequent Harriet felt a pang of guilt. However, after being reborn, she had been extremely cautious. So why was Delbert having an episode now? With thedy of the house asserting her authority and Delbert in a rage, the servants were trembling with fear, too scared to move. As soon as Harriet heard themotion upstairs, she surmised that Delbert¡¯s bipr disorder was acting up. She left the kitchen duties to Opal and hurried upstairs. Upon opening the bedroom door, she found the room, which had been +25 BONUS strewn everywhere. And amidst the ruins sat the culprit, head bowed, looking like a forsaken child. ¡°Cory, go find Harriet and bring her back to me. Even if you have to search the entire Meawood City, you must bring her back.¡± Delbert¡¯s voice was as cold as Arctic frost, but his eyes were filled with loneliness and despair.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Harriet had abandoned him in the end. This side of Delbert was something Harriet had never seen in her previous life. In an instant, he had lost all his vibrancy and color, leaving Harriet heartbroken. She quickly navigated through the wreckage and returned to his side, bending down to hug him from behind. Delbert stiffened, and a flicker of disbelief and surprise shed in his eyes. Chapter 107 Chapter 109 ¡°Delbert, be good. I¡¯m here. | didn¡¯t leave. I¡¯ve been staying home all the time,¡± Harriet murmured, trying to soothe him. Delbert turned to look at her, his eyes clouded with confusion. ¡®Didn¡¯t Harriet leave?¡± in an instant, Harriet felt dizzy as Delbert pulled her into a tight embrace. The aloof man buried his face in her neck, and his voice choked with emotion. Harriet, | thought...¡± He had thought she had left him, just like in their previous life. Iff she had truly run away this time, he would have lost his sanity. ¡°H, | can give you anything you want. Please don¡¯t run away, okay? Delbert pleaded, holding Harriet close. Hiss/voice was muffled and filled with grievance. Hendlung to her, unwilling to let go, as if he wanted to merge he his beeing. He fearred that if he let go, she would leave him. Seems Deetbert¡¯s/vulnerable and helpless state broke Harriet¡¯s heart. Teshesco centified of losing me, a substitute? Was he deeply wounded by that wennaarnamed Yvonne?¡¯ Harriet wondered, feeling regretful that she hadn¡¯t meet him first. Quickly, she returned Delbert¡¯s embrace, gently stroking his hair, and 12 +25 BONUS Il run away. | will never leave you. | will stay by your side for the rest of my life.¡± With her promise, a hint of satisfaction flickered in Delbert¡¯s usually indifferent eyes. Like a hunter who had ensnared a naive rabbit in his trap, he smiledContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. with contentment. He was setting deeper traps, trying to lure the innocent rabbit further in and then devour her. ¡°But everyone says you like Vernon. Will you leave with him?¡± Delbert said, still having lingering worries in his voice. Finally, he had figured out Harriet¡¯s personality. Acting soft and spoiled proved effective with her. ¡°Delbert, | can swear to God that I¡¯ve never liked that viin Vernon, and | will never leave with him. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look as handsome as you, nor is he as rich and outstanding as you. Why would | like him?¡± she said, her heart softening at Delbert¡¯s aggrieved look. To prevent Delbert from having any more wild thoughts and to exacerbating his bipr disorder, Harriet leaned down and nt kiss on Delbert¡¯s handsome face. Unexpectedly, Delbert took control, firmly grabbed her waist, and kkissed her back. After a long time, he carried the weak-legged Harriet downstairs, his whole being radiant and in high spirits. Harriet¡¯s eyes were watery, and her red lips were glistening, ¡°WWhy are you so upset? Isn¡¯t it just a few more kisses? Don¡¯t be angry, ookay?¡± Delbert, realizing his fault of flying into a random rage. He had wished for Cory to find her quickly and then confine her, ensuring she could never escape again. But then she returned. +25 BONUS Now, whether she was sincere or pretending didn¡¯t matter anymore. If Harriet was deceiving him, he hoped this charade wouldst a bit longer, ideally a lifetime. Harriet was left speechless. ¡®Can the kisses they shared be considered romantic?¡± +25 BONUS Chapter 108 Chapter 110 ¡®Isn¡¯t that akin to devouring me alive?¡± Harriet thought. ¡°Hmph! You''re terrible. Opal and | were making chicken soup for you, but now | don¡¯t have the strength to do anything. ¡°You always say you''ll support me, but when | got bullied just now, you did nothing,¡± Harriet grumbled, her eyes brimming with tears. Her shoulders shook, and she looked as if she had suffered a great injustice. Her soft, tear-choked voice was like an electric current, striking Delbert¡¯s heart. He carried Harriet to the center of the living room before setting her down, his gaze coldly sweeping over Cory. ¡°Cory, find out who bullied Harriet just now!¡± After satisfying himself, a man naturally had to stand up for Ha Before Cory could respond, Harriet pointed to Colleen, who was attempting to flee, and her aplices. ¡°Delbert, it was Colleen and these bad people who bullied me.¡± She nestled proudly in Delbert¡¯s arms, looking like a spoiled child. Just a moment ago, she had a threatening demeanor, but now, by Delbert¡¯s side, she had transformed into a weak and vulnerable rabbit, which shocked Colleen and the others. They wondered if the girl in front of them was the same one who had nearly sliced off Colleen¡¯s head with a knife earlier. +25 BONUS Delbert¡¯s eyes narrowed, a cold, bloodthirsty chill surging within them. ¡°Fire them all! ¡°Harriet is the hostess of this house, and you''re crazy to bully her. ¡°You can forget about working in this industry again. Any maid driven away by me will never find employment again,¡± he dered. After issuing the order, Delbert didn¡¯t even spare those people another nce. Instead, heforted Harriet in a gentle and kind voice. ¡°Sir, we know we were wrong. Please give us another chance. Madam, please plead with Mr. Delbert for us!¡± said a maid. ¡°| have elders and kids to look after. | can¡¯t afford to lose this job, please, Mr. Delbert!¡± The others pleaded. The workload was lighter here, and the pay and perks were better than elsewhere. They dreaded losing this cushy position, especially now that Delbert, president of the Carlson Group, presided over it. Being ousted meant losing everything. Despite their cries and disys of desperation, Harriet felt no sympathy. She''d given them a chance, yet they didn¡¯t value it. Observing their support for Colleen amid her rift with Delbert was uneptable. With a dismissive gesture, Cory summoned the bodyguards to remove the maids gossiping about Harriet, escorting them off the ind. However, due to Colleen¡¯s ties to Milton, the bodyguards hesitated to act against her. Delbert noticed and shot a cold nce at the trembling Colleen. ¡± Cory, terminate Colleen¡¯s contract immediately and charge her ten +25 BONUS inco in permy w naming ner chipoyer. Ten times the penalty? For her, that was a staggering amount. Colleen felt dizzy. Despite her years of taking bribes from the mansion¡¯s staff, relying on her connection to Milton, it was nowhere near enough to cover the steep penalty. ¡°Mr. Delbert, you can¡¯t expel me. I¡¯m with Milton. Without his orders, | won''t leave!¡± Colleen quivered, her voice faltering. ¡°Is that so?¡± Delbert sneered. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 109 Chapter 111 ¡°Colleen, you know well how | operate, don¡¯t you?¡± Delbert¡¯s tone was calm, but his demeanor was icy. Colleen was familiar with rumors about Delbert¡¯s methods. He was ruthless and temperamental. She vividly recalled the day when a maid spilled tea on Delbert. He¡¯d casually instructed Cory to take her to the mountains to feed the dog. The memory of the maid¡¯s cries made Colleen shiver. She was frightened by Delbert¡¯s words and his chilling gaze, copsing onto the ground. ¡°Opal, can you help me? Can you talk to Mr. Delbert and Miss Harriet for me?¡± Colleen thought of Opal, hoping for her assistance. Opal was a prominent figure by Harriet¡¯s side, and her words held weight.. But she refused, saying, ¡°Miss Harriet has given you numerous chances, but you didn¡¯t cherish them.¡± Now that Delbert had publicly announced his intention to punish Colleen, no one dared to speak up for her. Caution prevailed, and no one wanted to ignite a situation that could harm them. Colleen knew she had done wrong, but the prospect of paying back ten times the penalty felt like a death sentence to her. Now there was only one person who could save her from Delbert¡¯s wrath. She quickly took out her phone and called Milton, trembling. +25 BONUS ¡°Mr. Carlson Sr., please save me!¡± As soon as the call connected, Milton heard Colleen¡¯s tearful plea. ¡°Colleen, calm down and tell me what happened,¡± Milton said.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Colleen sobbed and said, ¡°Mr. Delbert wants to dismiss me and sue me, asking me topensate ten times for the breach of contract. Mr. Carlson Sr., please, for the sake of the years | have worked hard to serve you, can you ask Mr. Delbert to let me go?¡± He knew that Delbert was not the violent person he was rumored to be, and he wouldn''t punish Colleen so harshly without a reason. Colleen must have made a serious mistake. So, Milton said, ¡°Colleen, hand the phone to Delbert. I''ll speak to him.¡± Colleen felt a sense of relief and pride, handing the phone to Delbert. Even if Delbert had inherited the Carlson Group, she had Milton on her side. ¡°Sir, Mr. Carlson Sr. wants to speak with you,¡± Colleen said, her tone, contemptuous. Delbert took the phone, and before Milton could say anything, he said, ¡°Grandpa, Colleen has deceived us and disrespected Harriet. This punishment is what she deserves!¡± His eyes were cold, and his tone was authoritative. ¡°What? Colleen bullied my granddaughter-inw?¡± Milton turned livid. He knew very well what kind of person Colleen was. He had been willing to overlook her previous arrogant actions, but now she had even bullied his granddaughter-inw. How could he tolerate this? Hearing the anger in his grandfather¡¯s voice, Delbert pressed a button +25 BONUS unu pu pur the canon opoarer prono, ¡°Banish her! Never let her return to Meawood City!¡± Milton dered authoritatively before hanging up the phone. Chapter 110 Chapter 112 Colleen¡¯s head span, and she trembled all over. Now, no one could save her. Delbert threw the phone at her feet and red at her. He coldlymanded Cory, ¡°Make her disappear from my sight immediately! The sooner, the better!¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Coryplied and moved forward to drag Colleen away. Colleen¡¯s face turned pale, and she crawled to Delbert¡¯s feet, clutching. his pants and continuously begging for mercy. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Delbert. | was wrong. | shouldn¡¯t have bullied Miss Harriet or spoken ill of her behind her back. Please spare me.¡± Delbert remained unmoved. With a wave of his hand, he signaled Cory to remove this troublesome woman. He still needed to go onforting Harriet. Colleen had no choice but to plead with Harriet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam. I¡¯ve realized my mistake, and | promise this won¡¯t happen again. Please show me your mercy!¡± ¡°I''m sorry, but you''re a bad person. | will never forgive you!¡± Harriet reprimanded, pulling a straight face. ¡°Do you want to stay and let me make a sd with your tongue?¡± Unseen by Delbert, she smirked at Colleen. The murderous gleam in her eyes scared Colleen out of her pants. ¡°Cory, you heard thedy,¡± Delbert said, growing impatient. +25 BONUS Cory didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. He forcefully pulled Colleen up from the ground, ignoring her struggles and cries, and prepared to escort her out of the vi. Just then, a servant entered to report, ¡°Sir, Mr. Welch has arrived!¡± Delbert¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. ¡®Why does Marc always show up at the wrong time? The situation here is already chaotic enough.¡± He thought. However, the person who walked into the room wasn¡¯t Marc, but a woman dressed in luxurious attire, swaying as she moved. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here to see you!¡± The woman, carrying bags of various sizes, entered cheerfully. Without needing a closer look, Harriet knew that the neer was L Becker, Marc¡¯s first love and Molly''s rival. In her previous life, she had many encounters with L. This woman was adept at ying innocent while wielding power behind Molly¡¯s back. There was even an instance when she helped Nora hire thugs to tarnish her reputation. However, in a twist of fate, it was Molly who hade to the scene.. To protect her honor, Molly jumped from the sixth floor and died. Thus, Harriet owed Molly her life. Now that L had taken the initiative toe, it was perfect. Harriet wouldn''t let this woman off easily. The smile on L¡¯s face froze when she took in the scene inside the vi. ¡°Who are you? Let go of my mother!¡± L snapped. 23 +25 BONUS Having been protected by Marc all this time, she had developed an arrogant demeanor, looking down on everyone. Seeing Cory manhandling her mother, she flew into a rage and charged forward, intending to scratch Cory¡¯s face with her nails. ¡°Stop!¡± Delbert¡¯s face turned icy as he shouted sharply. L¡¯s steps faltered, and she finally noticed the man in the vi. When she looked up, she met Delbert¡¯s frosty and intimidating gaze, which made her skin crawl. She had a feeling that if she dared to cross him even slightly, Delbert might kill her on the spot. ¡®Who is he?¡¯ She wondered. Chapter 111 Chapter 113 Delbert cast a cold nce at the servant who hade to report. Displeasure was evident in his eyes. The servant felt weak and almost copsed onto the ground. ¡°Sir, she arrived in Mr. Welch¡¯s car!¡± he stammered. The security guards and servants on the ind were familiar with the cars and people. Except for the Carlson and Munoz families, as well as a few individuals known to Delbert, no one else was allowed to pass. L drove in Marc¡¯s car that day, which allowed her to slip through. Given the servant¡¯s respectful address and demeanor toward Delbert, L quickly realized that the handsome man before her was none other than Delbert, the rumored disfigured and vicious son of the Carlson family. She was rooted to the spot in shock. Now, she finally understood why Nora had made a spectacle of herself at the engagement party. Who wouldn¡¯t want such a handsome man as their fianc¨¦? But Nora, despite having the opportunity, foolishly gave up this exceptional man to Harriet. ¡°Mr. Delbert, what¡¯s happening here?¡± L said, reacting quickly. She adopted a soft and vulnerable demeanor, pointing pitifully at her mother, who was being restrained by Cory. Harriet merely observed her performance with a cold gaze. ¡°Can''t you +25 BONUS Delbert didn¡¯t want to waste time engaging with L. Harriet, hands on her hips and full of confidence, responded on his behalf. ¡°L, help me. Mr. Delbert wants to kick her out!¡± Colleen said fearfully, as if she had seen her savior. She hoped that L could win over Delbert and save her from being expelled from Meawood City. L patted the back of Colleen¡¯s hand, signaling her to calm down. Then she shot a re at Harriet before turning her gaze back to Delbert, her eyes filled with infatuation.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Delbert, my mother has served you for many years. She deserves some recognition, even if she has done something wrong. How can you just randomly dismiss her?¡± she said. ¡°If this gets out, it won¡¯t reflect well on your reputation, especially since you have just inherited the Carlson Group.¡± Her face grew increasingly pitiful, and she even began to sob as if she had been greatly wronged. Her words subtly criticized Delbert¡¯s decision to dismiss Colle suggesting that it could negatively impact his reputation. But Delbert remained indifferent. He never cared about others¡¯ opinions. The only person he cared about was Harriet. Harriet¡¯s anger red, and she red at L, retorting, ¡°Then let it spread! | will tell everyone how Colleen, this wicked servant, bullied me at home. There are surveince cameras in this vi.¡± Despite her seemingly naive manner of speaking, her logic was clear and her reasoning sound, leaving Colleen and L without a +25 BONUS L had always looked down on Harriet, but Harriet was now clinging. to Delbert and sneering at her provocatively. Burning with jealousy, L clenched her fists and scowled. She had always been pampered by Marc, to the point where even Marc¡¯s wife, Molly, had to yield to her. How could she bear such humiliation? Even though she knew deep down that her mother was capable of bullying Harriet, she refused to admit it. ¡°Mr. Delbert, there must be some misunderstanding here. Perhaps my mother was just joking with Miss Harriet,¡± L said, trying to defend her mother. +25 BONUS Chapter 112 Chapter 114 ¡°Oh!¡± Harriet smirked, her face lighting up with a yful grin. ¡°All the servants in this vi know that | am the hostess here, and Colleen is bold enough to think she can bully me and make fun of me. Isn''t that the behavior of a wicked servant?¡± Delbert¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Harriet, who was so quick-witted and sharp-tongued. She wasn''t like a fool with the IQ of a six-year-old child at all. L was rendered speechless. Even though her mother had been with the Carlson family for many years, she was essentially still a servant, and L was the child of a servant. Servants could not conflict with their masters, and this was an unchangeable fact. Even though she hated Harriet to the extreme, L didn¡¯t dar her temper in front of Delbert. ording to what Marc asionally mentioned about Delbert, knew that if she poked his sensitive spot, she would be in great trouble.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°So, can you leave now? There are no leftovers here to entertain you!¡± Harriet scolded her. L almost choked on her anger when Harriet mocked her like a mangy dog. She clenched her fists and chose to ignore Harriet¡¯s words. 1/2 +25 BONUS If it weren¡¯t for Harriet, she could have convinced Delbert to let her mother go. She was confident about her charm. ¡°Mr. Delbert, my mother must have just made a careless mistake. Can you forgive her?¡± L sniffled, looking pitiful. ¡°If you can forgive Miss Harriet for liking Mr. Morton, can¡¯t you forgive my mother?¡± But as soon as L finished speaking, Harriet noticed that Delbert¡¯s face, which had just softened, immediately turned cold again. Harriet¡¯s liking for Vernon was a sore spot for Delbert, like a bone stuck in his throat. Harriet suddenly felt nauseous. L couldn¡¯t stand seeing anyone get even a little bit of benefit. If someone else got something good, she would feel worse off, even though it didn¡¯t affect her at all. Harriet¡¯s.lips curled up in a disdainful arc, and her amber eyes met L¡¯s. Shezily leaned against Delbert¡¯s chest and opened her mouth. do you think your mother is? Why should Delbert forgive her?¡± ¡°And how do you know that | like that scoundrel, Vernon? Are you deliberately ndering me? ¡°But on TV, it said that deliberately ndering others will result in being taken to the police station. Are you eager to try it?¡± Harriet¡¯s tone grew stronger and more contemptuous with each sentence. ¡°Delbert, am | right?¡± she asked, looking up at Delbert with a smile. +25 BONUS Delbert was taken aback, sensing an unexined bias Harriet had against L. Sensing his gaze, Harriet transitioned from a fierce persona to an endearing rabbit, her dainty fingers gently embracing him. Her mischievous expression seemed to silently request, ¡°Time for you to support me again.¡± Delbert¡¯s eyes narrowed, as he knew Harriet was going to repeat her trick. Taking the hint, Delbert guessed he couldn¡¯t disappoint her plea for support. +25 BONUS Chapter 113 Chapter 115 ¡°How dare you nder my woman? Are you asking for trouble?¡± Delbert snapped, pleased with Harriet¡¯s knack for seeking his assistance. Yet her yful hand was indeed distracting, hinting at an endearing yet embarrassing closeness, causing a slight blush to tint his ears. ¡°If not for Marc¡¯s protection, would you even be allowed on this ind? In this vi? You¡¯re undeserving!¡± he added. Delbert was now the president of the Carlson Group and a business magnate in Meawood City, wielding power and wealth that rivaled nations. His excellencemanded respect and submission. Asingle nce from him silenced L, rendering her too petrified to utter another word. ¡°Did you hear what Delbert said? Leave immediately!¡± Harriet demanded. With Delbert¡¯s backing, she felt emboldened. Slipping out of Delbert¡¯s embrace, she advanced toward L, a steely resolve in her tone. ¡°What, do you fancy tasting the same Pig Tongue Sd made by me?¡± She harbored no forgiveness for past grievances. She was determined to repay Molly by seeking justice for Molly¡¯s death. As Harriet moved forward, L recoiled in fear. Who could have foreseen the once-oppressed Harriet bing so assertive and fearsome? 425 BONUS Cornered, L gritted her teeth. ¡°Miss Harriet, how can you say such things about me? Even if my mother has wronged you, she¡¯s still a senior.¡± ¡°A senior?¡± Harrietughed, finding it ludicrous. ¡°The seniors around. me all treat me kindly. No one bullied me as much as Colleen did. | feel like you''re trying to distance Delbert and me.¡± Once again, L could find no words to argue. She nced at Delbert, who remained expressionless behind Harriet. His thoughts were unknown. Her eyes swiveled as she got an idea. ¡°Miss Harriet, | believe there¡¯s a misunderstanding. | didn¡¯t intend that, ¡± she said. She smiled and took a few steps back, deliberately moving closer to Delbert. ¡°Sorry, | have anemia and am feeling a bit dizzy!¡± she said, taking the chance to feign weakness. She leaned into Delbert¡¯s arms, pretending to be dizzy because anger. She was confident that her charm, which had attracted Marc tovishly on her, would be able to lure Delbert away from Harriet. But in the next instant, she felt a sharp pain in the back of her he astonished as she watched Delbert avoid her like the gue. ¡°Mr. Delbert, you...¡± The words she was about to say were quickly swallowed. After all, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Delbert. Delbert looked at L with disdain, and Harriet watched with +25 BONUS ummusement. She had seen shameless people before, but L was the most shameless person she had ever seen. L had no sense of shame, seducing her fianc¨¦ right in front of her. ¡°Miss, are you feeling dizzy? Why do your eyes look so scary?¡± Harriet casually picked up a ss from the counter and sneered. ¡°Since you want to faint so much, I¡¯ll help you. No need to thank me!¡± Harriet said. Before L could react, Harriet raised the ss in her hand high and smashed it toward her. A bloody hole instantly appeared on L¡¯s forehead. ¡°Ah! Are you out of your mind?¡± L screamed, her pupils trembling. Her most precious possession was her face. But Delbert remained unfazed and indulgent. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 114 Chapter 116 Harriet didn¡¯t care about L¡¯s screams and mercilessly threw another ss at her. L deceived Marc by iming she had hemophobia, which caused numerous arguments between Marc and Molly. But looking at her current state, her hemophobia must be fake. Harriet didn¡¯t mind helping L turn this hemophobia into a real condition. In the end, L was hit so hard that her eyes rolled back, and she passed out. ¡°L, my daughter!¡± Colleen started crying hysterically again upon seeing L copse. ¡°Cory, call an ambnce!¡± Delbert calmly gave the order. Soon, an ambnce hurriedly arrived. L was whisked away on a stretcher, and Colleen was forcibly escorted out by Cory, never to return to Meawood City. Themotion finally subsided, and tranquility returned to the vi save for the ashen-faced servants trembling in fear. ¡°Harriet, you said earlier that you were tired, so I''ll make breakfast for you,¡± Delbert said, looking at Harriet, who had transformed froma fierce lioness into a cute rabbit. He affectionately ruffled her hair. ¡°Okay, thank you, Delbert,¡± Harriet responded. 13 +25 BONUS Seeing an opportunity to bezy, she immediately hopped onto the sofa, turned on the TV, and waited to be served breakfast. Asoup drama was ying on TV, which made Harriet squeal with delight. It wasn¡¯t long before she caught a whiff of something burning. Harriet turned her head suspiciously and saw Cory making a call with a stern expression, walking past her. ¡°Hello, 911?¡± Sensing that something was amiss, Harriet immediately looked toward the kitchen. Sure enough, she saw flickering mes through. the semi-transparent kitchen ss door. Harriet was stunned. ¡®Is Delbert cooking or practicing alchemy?¡¯ She palmed her forehead and hurried to the kitchen. As soon as she opened the kitchen door, a pungent smell of smoke rushed out. Delbert stood in the smoky and chaotic kitchen, still maintaining his noble demeanor. ¡°Delbert, you don¡¯t know how to cook. Why didn¡¯t you tell Harriet?¡± Harriet said, going over to grab Delbert. He was still holding a knife when she led him out of the kitchen Her cooking skills were poor, but she didn¡¯t expect Delbert¡¯s to b even worse. The kitchen was engulfed in mes, and they could only wait for firefighters to arrive and extinguish the fire. ¡°Harriet, | don¡¯t know how to cook. Will you dislike me?¡± Delbert asked, looking a bit upset. ¡°Give me some time. | can learn. | will definitely learn!¡± He remembered that Vernon was good at cooking. +25 BONUS That day at the Munoz family¡¯s vi, when Vernon made beef stew, he secretly tasted them, antithey were delicious. He was afraid thHarriet would be allured and leave him again. He still remembered when he found out that Harriet was Clifton¡¯s daughter, and they had been in the same city all these years. He disregarded the danger and ran out to see her. But what he saw was her following Vernon eagerly, just to pester Vernon to make beef stew for her. Vernon-couldn¡¯t resist her so in the end, he made them for her and put the shiny and vorful bemo ter bowl. And she looked up at Vernon, smiling gently under the warm light, saying, Vernon, you''re so good.. like you so much.¡± The affectionate way she looked at Vernon was something Delbert couldn''t help but envy. He was wealthy, powerful, and handsome, but he didn¡¯t know how to cook. That could serve as a reason for Harrier to leave nim. +25 BONUS hapter 117 Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 115 Chapter 117 elbert, you''re overthinking. lwandtner took down on you,¡± Harriet assured him, urging him not to wory much. Ibert was usually so decisive, yet he was acting like a child denied ndy when it came to such matters. ut Vernon can cook, and you enjoy his couxmp.¡± Delbert grumbled th a throaty voice. ¡®ho said that? | don¡¯t. That''s nonsense are denied it phatically. ¡°Delbert, think about it. You have many outstanding alitiespared to that scoundrel, Vernon. For instance, you''re ore handsome than him, and you earn more money arriet tried her best to cheer him up. ¡®ell, | admit that,¡± Delbert said, getting some conftience back. : embraced Harriet, contentedly nuzzling against her. ry witnessed their affectionate disy once more. though he had only been with Delbert for half a month, he derstood that Delbert had always been away from the kitchen. s cold and distant demeanor waspletely at odds with bang ft and cute. t, for Harriet''s sake, he kept pushing his boundaries. rhaps this was what true love meant. st as Cory was marveling at the extraordinary love between Delbertt d Harriet, a loud bang suddenly echoed from the kitchen. +25 BONUS Everyone in the living room was startled, and Cory quickly opened the kitchen door and rushed in to investigate. Now things were really bad. The kitchen had exploded. Not only was there a raging fire, but ingredients were also scattered all over the floor. It was a sight for sore eyes. And the culprit behind all this was Opal. If Delbert¡¯s actions just now had sparked a small fire in the kitchen, then what Opal was doing now was undoubtedly fanning the me. ¡°What happened?¡± Harriet and Delbert gulped upon arriving at the scene. ¡°| just wanted to help put out the fire. | didn¡¯t expect it to worsen the situation.¡± Opal¡¯s face was full of remorse. Not only did Harriet¡¯s heart ache at her pitiful appearance, but even Cory felt a strange sensation in his heart. Harriet, unable to hear the sight of tears, quickly reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Opal. This is just a minor mishap. Don¡¯t worry. | will handle it.¡± Harriet rolled up her sleeves, confidently preparing to clean up the mess in the kitchen. However, she identally touched the gas switch. Amassive me instantly erupted from the bottom of the pot, scorching the already unsightly wall. Cory was left speechless, wondering if Delbert and Harriet had nned to burn down the house. ¡°Well, sir, madam, Opal, you should leave the kitchen first. I''ll handle it here,¡± he proposed. The kitchen was already beyond saving, and his job required him to +25 BONUS L peopic Quilty. He nned to salvage as much as he could before the firefighters arrived. Harriet wanted to help, but after receiving Delbert¡¯s signal, she obediently retreated to the living room.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She was still holding thedle she had grabbed earlier to put out the fire. Due to the explosion just now, the sparks on it hadn¡¯t completely extinguished. Harriet btedly felt the scorching heat and screamed, thus dropping thedle. It fell onto the sofa, and the sparks ignited. A fire quickly spread in the living room. +25 BONUS Chapter 116 Chapter 118 Cory finally managed to control the raging fire in the kitchen, but as soon as he emerged, he saw that the living room was aze. He was was dumbfounded, wondering if Harriet was the incarnation of Hephaestus. Wherever she went, fire would break out. The fire grewrger, and the situation was spiraling out of control. Even Cory couldn¡¯t do anything about it. In the end, he led everyone to retreat to the vi¡¯s entrance and wait for the firefighters to arrive and rescue them. After a short while, the fire truck arrived on the ind, and the firefighters quickly extinguished the fire. Then they began to admonish and educate those involved. ¡°You need to be careful when using fire. Make sure all valves are closedBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. properly. It¡¯s so dangerous. If we hadn¡¯t arrived in time, this house. would have been gone.¡± Harriet lowered her head, continuously admitting her mistake. The servants were also relieved. They had been working on the ind for many years and had never encountered such a big fire before. And the fire was caused by the homeowners themselves. It was truly unbelievable. After the firefighters left, Harriet threw herself into Delbert¡¯s arms. ¡°Delbert, it was so scary. | thought our home was going to be lost!¡± Am | useless? +25 BONUS ¡°Don''t cry, darling. It was just a momentary slip, and besides, | was there with you.¡± Delbert consoled her gently, ncing at his now. unrecognizably burnt billion dor worth vi. Harriet¡¯s safety was what really mattered. He looked down and saw Harriet crying beyond herself. She sniffed and looked pitiful. Delbert¡¯s heart softened, and he didn¡¯t mind his suit jacket getting stained. ¡°It''s just a vi. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m rich enough to buy ten vis like this,¡± he said, wiping away her tears. Harriet, tearful and intermittent in her voice, asked, ¡°Delbert, aren¡¯t you mad at me for being clumsy?¡± ¡°You were not mad at me for not knowing how to cook,¡± Delbert said, touching her head. ¡°The vi is ruined, but we''ll rebuild it. It''s okay.¡± As the president of the Carlson Group, he earned more in a day an most did in a lifetime, but he was never frivolous. That was w stood out among the sessors and inherited thepany. His calm reaction surprised all the servants. ¡®The vi is burned down, but Mr. Delbert remainsposed. Did Miss Harriet put him under a spell?¡¯ They wondered. ¡°But we have nowhere to live now!¡± Harriet said, clinging tightly to Delbert. She hoped that, in the afterlife, she could still have such a rich, loving husband. The vi had to be reconstructed, and they couldn''t live there anymore. ey couldn''t live there anymore. +25 BONUS Chapter 117 Chapter 119 As noon approached, the sound of shattering dishes reverberated through the Welch family¡¯s vi. ¡°Marc...¡± murmured a woman pitifully. Before Molly could finish, Marc flung her onto the dining table, his scentced with alcohol. Molly winced as her back hit the marble table, a stifled grunt escaping her lips. But Marc showed no mercy. His forceful hold on her was apanied by a murmur of L¡¯s name. His voice was so intimate, but Molly¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. It had been just over a month since they got married, but whether it was day or day or night, Marc would either be drunk or angry whenever he faced her. All along, the only woman in his heart was L. From the start, he didn¡¯t want to marry Molly. ¡°Mare, open your eyes. I¡¯m Molly, not L!¡± Molly suddenly lifted her head and stared down at Marc. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore, having received enough disappointment. Marc pushed her away, disgust written all over his face. ¡°You''re not worthy of mentioning L¡¯s name!¡± he barked. Molly instinctively protected her body. Tears welled up in her eyes, refusing to fall. Marc was shaken by her stubborn gaze, his heart aching. In fact, he had known all along who he was holding. +25 BONUS At Nora¡¯s birthday party a month ago, Molly had drugged him and slept with him, forcing him to marry her. The thought of it angered him so much that he had deliberately muttered L¡¯s name just now. At that time, he couldn¡¯t understand why Molly would do such a thing to him. It wasn¡¯t until the Haynes family came looking for him for money that he understood. She had done this to help her family out of their crisis. That college girl who used to follow him around had be a vicious woman who would stop at nothing to achieve her goals. ¡°Molly, who are you trying to convince with this act? | know how vicious you are. If it weren¡¯t for you deliberately drugging me and sleeping with me, | wouldn¡¯t have been separated from L. ¡°| remember the pain L suffered, and | won''t let you off the hook,¡± he spat. ¡°I''ve told you that | didn¡¯t do that, but you never...¡± Molly was full of pain and wanted to exin, but Marc impatiently tore her clothes apart. Apanied by a scream, Molly was pushed off the table and fell to the ground. Marc¡¯s following words then crushed thest bit of hope she had for him. ¡°You''ve done all of this just to make me sleep with you, so what difference does it make whether you wear this outfit or not?¡± Marc sneered, his sinister gaze making him look scary. Molly lowered her head and remained silent, biting down hard on herBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. +25 BONUS TINO. She had grown used to Marc¡¯s insults. Her enthusiasm had died down. Harriet was right. Molly knew that Marc didn¡¯t love her. So why wasn¡¯t she seeking a divorce? ¡°Mare, let¡¯s get a divorce,¡± Molly said, bearing the pain. She got up and looked at Marc with calm, cold eyes. ET Chapter 118 Chapter 120 ¡°Divorce?¡± Marc''s hand trembled as he lit a cigarette, and his face contorted in disgust. As he saw it, divorce was merely a bargaining chip that Molly used to threaten him. ¡°If you want a divorce, so be it. Since you brought it up, | won¡¯t exin anything to your parents. But you should go and talk to my parents. | hope you leave my family as soon as possible,¡± he said, stubbing out his cigarette. He stormed out, mming the door behind him. Tears finally streamed down Molly¡¯s cheeks. Marc¡¯s parents had treated her like their own daughter, which was the only sce she had after marrying Marc. They had always hoped for her to have a child with Marc, but n seemed that she was going to let them down. Marc''s irritation hadn''t subsided after he left the house. He found it ridiculous that Molly proposed a divorce to him. it ¡®Who gives her the right? Does she think she could get married and divorced as she pleased?¡¯ He thought. While he was still feeling annoyed, a luxurious Rolls-Royce Phantom parked steadily at the entrance. Two unexpected guests stepped out of the car. ¡°Delbert? Harriet?¡± Marc was surprised. 13 Delbert¡¯s presence seemed to grace the Welch family¡¯s vi.. +25 BONUS This was Harriet''s idea. Since their house was under renovation, why not take this opportunity to stay at the Welch¡¯s? On one hand, she wanted to change Molly¡¯s tragic fate, and on the other hand, she wanted to investigate Nora¡¯s conspiracy. Nora had suddenly be the general manager of the Munoz Group. It should be the result of an agreement Nora had agreed upon with Clifton. Harriet smelled a rat in it. ¡°There was a problem with our house, so we came to stay with you for a few days,¡± Delbert exined. After briefly greeting Marc, he led Harriet straight into the house. ¡°Wait!¡± Marc, who had just realized what was happening, immediately chased after them. He had just argued with Molly. In the living room, Molly wiped away her tears and silently cleaned up the mess. ¡°Beautifuldy, I¡¯m here to have fun with you,¡± Harriet said happily at the sight of Molly. She hopped her way toward Molly, ignoring Delbert¡¯s attempts to stop her. He could only look at her indulgently. ¡°Miss Munoz?¡± Molly was surprised to see Harriet and forgot to conceal her emotions. Harriet saw her red, swollen eyes and tear-stained, haggard face. Without a doubt, Molly had cried earlier. And the cause was self-evident. +25 BONUS Pulling a long face, Harriet red at Marc with a pointing finger.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Did this bad guy bully you?¡± she asked Molly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I''ll make it right for you!¡± ¡°No, he didn¡¯t bully me,¡± Molly responded, wiping away her tears. She intended to stop Harriet, but Harriet had already marched aggressively toward Marc. ¡°Big viin, how dare you bully Molly? I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson! Harriet said, wrinkling her nose and stepping hard on Marc¡¯s shiny shoes. Mare grunted in pain. ¡°Ouch! Harriet, you¡¯re so mean. How did Delbert end up betrothed to you?¡± ¡°Marc, enough!¡± A voice devoid of emotion came from behind him. It sent a shiver down Marc''s spine and made his skin crawl. Chapter 119 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Marc knew that Harriet was important to Delbert, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be this important. The pain in his foot made him wince. ¡°Your fianc¨¦e bullied me first!¡± ¡°Harriet is usually so gentle and timid. How can she bully you?¡± Delbert smiled, clearly taking sides with Harriet. ¡°Alright! You guys win!¡± Marc admitted defeat. ¡°Forget it, Miss Harriet,¡± Molly mediated. Only then did Harriet calm down, ring threateningly at Marc. ¡°You see, Delbert is on my side.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Molly intervening, she would have stepped on Marc again. After Harriet withdrew her foot, Marc stumbled back a few steps. Delbert had been smiling at Harriet the whole time. Tenderness and indulgence were evident on his face. Marc shook his head, feeling helpless. Molly noticed his displeasure and asked, despite the tension between them, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Marc snorted. Molly pursed her lips and stopped caring about him. Instead, she turned to Harriet and Delbert, asking, ¡°What brings you guys here?¡± ¡°Molly, our vi was burned down,¡± Harriet exined with a smile. ¡°We can¡¯t stay there for now, so we came here to stay for a few days.¡± Although Molly could tell that Harriet had ulterior motives, she didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled gently. ¡°Okay, I''ll arrange a room for you guys. You can stay as long as you want,¡± Molly said, leading Harriet and Delbert upstairs. Their luggage had been taken care of by the servants. Marc was left behind, feeling a bit strange. He had been clinging to this marriage all along, but this woman suddenly wanted +15 BONUS After the guest room was cleared out, Harriet and Delbert sorted out their luggage. After they had a shower, Cory brought Tucker over. Harriet held Delbert¡¯s hand and Tucker with each hand, looking very much like the owner of the house as she sat down in the living room. Mare nced at her and then at Delbert. He was annoyed, but he didn¡¯t dare voice his dissatisfaction.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The housekeeper prepared tea and was ready to cook. She asked about their preferences. ¡°Sir, madam, and two guests, what would you like to eat? I''ll prepare it for you.¡± Molly gestured, saying, ¡°I''ll cook today.¡± Her gaze shifted to Harriet and Delbert. ¡°What do you guys want to eat?¡± ¡°We want grilled salmon,¡± Harriet chimed in, raising her hand. She remembered his fondness for fish, earning an approving nod from Delbert. ¡°Okay.¡± Molly smiled, rising to head for the kitchen and ignoring Marc¡¯s presence. ¡°Hey, bad guy, aren¡¯t you going to help Molly?¡± Harriet frowned, ring at Marc. ¡°Well, | don¡¯t know how to cook,¡± Marc said calmly. Deep down, he was upset about Molly¡¯s disregard. ¡°Are you going or not?¡± Harriet threatened. ¡°No!¡± Marc refused to yield. ¡°Fine! Tucker, go bite him!!¡± Harriet grinned, patting Tucker¡¯s head. It immediately switched to ferocious mode, baring its teeth as if ready to pounce on Marc. Aware of the strength of Delbert¡¯s dog, Marc looked at Delbert, who remained indifferent and had no intention of stepping in. Marc had to swallow his pride and reluctantly headed to the kitchen. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW 212 Chapter 120 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Before leaving, he shot Harriet a sharp look, only to be met with Delbert¡¯s piercing gaze. In the kitchen, Molly heard the door opening and thought it was the housekeeper Karen. ¡°Karen,e help me tie my apron,¡± she said.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. But there was no response. Only a tall figure loomed behind her, exuding a daunting aura. A pair of big hands held her waist and fastened the strings of her apron. Molly tensed up as she recognized the owner of these hands. It was their first close contact since Nora¡¯s birthday party a month ago, and Marc was sober this time. Marc noticed Molly¡¯s weight loss, and her waist was so thin. In just a month, she had be bony, as if he had mistreated her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Molly squirmed, turning around to face him. Marc pressed her against the wall, causing her pain and tears. His piercing gaze bore into her. ¡°Molly, don¡¯t try any tricks in front of Delbert and Harriet!¡± His chilling words left Molly feeling frozen in the sunny kitchen. It turned out he was just a maniptive woman in his mind. Molly closed her eyes in pain. When she opened them, the mist in them made her look vulnerable and innocent. She seemed as defenseless¡¯as a rabbit. Marc¡¯s throat tightened involuntarily. But Molly''s words reignited the unnamed anger within him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! | won¡¯t y games. Once Mr. Delbert and Miss Harriet leave, we''ll go to City Hall and get a divorce! We''ll part ways!¡± ¡®Part ways? Who is she going to after divorcing me? Her old me?¡® He wondered. +15 BONUS It was quite likely the case. Her innocent and pure look was what those men liked. If she beckoned, they¡¯d eagerlye to her bed, just like him. Although divorce was his desire, now that it was on the table, panic gripped him. Marc¡¯s gaze turned colder. He almost blurted out, ¡°Divorce? Not happening!¡± Thankfully, the phone interrupted his impulse. He nced at Molly before answering the call. Molly caught sight of the caller ID on the screen. It was L calling. ¡°L,¡± he murmured, his voice carrying a tender tone of affection. Then, as if wary of Molly, he nced at her and turned around. ¡°Don''t cry. What¡¯s wrong? Do you need me with you?¡± He murmured soothingly before ending the call. L The look on his face was a troubled one. L just told him that she was going to apologize to Delbert and Harriet that night. He wondered how L had offended them. +15 BONUS Chapter 123 Chapter 121 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Worried, Harriet stood up. ¡°Delbert, you stay here. I''ll check on things.¡± But Delbert tugged at her hand, pulling her back into his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t stir things up. We''re guests, and we should just sit here.¡± Neither Harriet nor he knew how to cook, so barging into the kitchen would only disrupt Marc and Molly.. ¡°Delbert, don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡± Harriet pouted, feeling unjustly scolded. She curled up like a ball, looking forlorn. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense,¡± Delbert said, unable to bear the sight of her distress. He held her in his arms and soothed her with a soft kiss. ¡°Remember, no one else treats you as well as me,¡± he said. ¡°Then why did you me me for stirring up trouble?¡± Harriet huffed, puffing up her cheeks.. Delbert was captivated by her cuteness. ¡°You''re just despising me!¡± Harriet used, hands on hips. ¡°How can guests make food in the host¡¯s house?¡± Delbert exined with a helpless smile. ¡°That''s an excuse!¡± Harriet was not convinced. ¡°| don¡¯t want to see you tire yourself out,¡± Delbert said. ¡°Excuses!¡± Harriet grumbled. Delbert was speechless. ¡°All excuses!¡± Harriet remained unhappy. Delbert¡¯s smile deepened as he lightly pressed his chin against Harriet¡¯s head and patted her back. ¡°It''s alright. Meals cooked by you are for me only. No one else can have it. Satisfied now?¡± He asked softly. When his deep voice reached Harriet¡¯s ears, she blushed and stopped acting up. She preferred the patient Delbert to the silent man from days ago, when they 1/20Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ? +15 BONUS It was quite likely the case. Her innocent and pure look was what those men liked. If she beckoned, they¡¯d eagerlye to her bed, just like him. Although divorce was his desire, now that it was on the table, panic gripped him. Marc¡¯s gaze turned colder. He almost blurted out, ¡°Divorce? Not happening!¡± Thankfully, the phone interrupted his impulse. He nced at Molly before answering the call. Molly caught sight of the caller ID on the screen. It was L calling. ¡°L,¡± he murmured, his voice carrying a tender tone of affection. Then, as if wary of Molly, he nced at her and turned around. ¡°Don''t cry. What¡¯s wrong? Do you need me with you?¡± He murmured soothingly before ending the call. The look on his face was a troubled one. L just told him that she was going to apologize to Delbert and Harriet that night. He wondered how L had offended them. +15 BONUS Chapter 124 Chapter 122 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 For some reason, Delbert¡¯s paranoia surged with the thought. It took him quite some time to suppress it and sh a mischievous grin at Harriet. ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m indeed running a fever, a serious one,¡± Delbert murmured, nibbing her earlobe. ¡°Harriet, you¡¯re my cure. Let me take you, alright?¡± Harriet blushed up to her ears. When Delbert sweet-talked, he was so smooth andposed. ¡°Stop teasing me,¡± she said, feeling like she was going to lose control. Delbert said she was his cure, but she knew he was her antidote. In the kitchen, Marc hung up the phone and found Molly standing there, looking pale and fragile. Her eyes held undeniable sadness. His heart felt a pang, followed by a surge of anger. Molly¡¯s voice was cold and mocking, and her piercing gaze made him feel exposed. ¡°Go ahead and keep herpany. I''ll entertain Mr. Delbert and Miss Harriet here,¡± she said indifferently, leaving without a nce back. After she got out of the kitchen, a faint sneer crossed her lips. She mocked her pathetic marriage. Marc stood in the kitchen, staring at the simmering chicken soup. He was puzzled by Molly¡¯s sadness. ¡°Wasn''t it her who schemed her way into being my wife? Why does she want a divorce now?¡¯ He wondered. In the end, Marc didn¡¯t go to find L. Instead, like a good husband, he sat at the dining table and joined them for the meal. During the meal, he casually mentioned, ¡°Delbert, Harriet, | have a friend who wants toe and apologize to you tonight. Can you ept her apology for my sake?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. +15 BONUS Not until the evening, when they went out, did Harriet understand what Marc meant. At Holy Night, Delbert frowned and held Harriet¡¯s hand, following Marc straight to the VIP room on the top floor. L was already there, and sitting next to her was the long¡ªunseen Nora. Harriet narrowed her eyes with coldness flowing inside. Obviously, a fierce battle with the two scheming women was awaiting her. She was going to teach them a lesson they would never forget. Delbert¡¯s face darkened when he spotted Nora, and he turned to look at Marc. Marc was troubled, not expecting L to bring Nora along. When L nced at Delbert, Nora captured a sh of fleeting infatuation in L¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she greeted everyone nicely, but Harriet detected a hint of provocation in her smile. ¡®So, Nora thinks she can challenge me because she became the general manager of the Munoz Group? That would be no different from seeking death.¡± She thought. Harriet had a n to bring Nora down from her pedestal once again. +15 BONUS Chapter 125 Chapter 123 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Amid an awkward atmosphere, L picked up a bottle of vintage wine and poured herself a full ss. ¡°Mr. Delbert, Miss Harriet, | did something wrong in the morning. | want to apologize to you here,¡± she said, swallowing her pride. When she looked at Delbert, she wore a smile on her face. But when it came to Harriet, her expression became subtle, holding a hint of resentment deep in her eyes. She didn¡¯t forget how she had ended up in the hospital earlier. The scar was still visible on her forehead, concealed by the foundation. It served as a constant reminder that she must return this grudge in full. ¡°What if | don¡¯t want to forgive you?¡± Harriet said, having no intention of forgiving. She didn¡¯t even pay L any attention. The atmosphere in the private room became even more tense. ¡°Delbert, do something about your woman,¡± Marc said, trying to ease the tension. As the organizer of the gathering, he didn¡¯t want to see everyone fighting each other. Unfortunately, his words only made the situation worse. Everyone looked at him with different expressions. The sadness in Molly¡¯s eyes became thicker and would not dissipate no matter what. ¡°It''s alright, Marc. To show my sincerity in apologizing, I''ll drink three cups first. ¡°L pretended to be understanding, smiled slightly, and continued drinking. She had a good tolerance for alcohol, but after drinking three cups, she pretended to be weak and fell into Marc¡¯s arms. Marc instinctively nced at Molly, who remained silent and uninterested. Upon hearing that, she didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid. +15 BONUS It somehow gave Marc a stifling feeling. He looked down at L and stiffened. The air was heavy with L¡¯s perfume, something not as pleasant as Molly''s subtle scent. He felt an itch in his nose and wanted to sneeze. ¡°Sorry, | can¡¯t drink anymore. Miss Harriet, forgive my earlier words,¡± L said daintily. Harriet, nestled in Delbert¡¯s arms, observed her with a cold stare. L could hold liquor, and her act couldn''t foo! Harriet. Marc understood that if Harriet stood firm, Delbert would side with her. He¡¯d heard L exin the situation over the phone earlier. She had shed with Harriet over her mother and consequently offended Delbert. ¡®Itisn¡¯t a big deal. Why does Harriet insist on fussing over it?¡¯ He wondered. Harriet was deliberately making things difficult, which greatly dissatisfied him. ¡°Harriet, that¡¯s enough!¡± Marc warned with a frown. With Marc backing her, L secretly smirked at Harriet. She didn¡¯t believe Delbert would spite his friend, Marc, for the sake of a woman. She believed that Delbert would only chide Harriet. The thought delighted her so much that she almostughed out loud. Unexpectedly, Delbert stuck to his principles, impervious to her innocent act. ¡°Marc, you know the rules. If she¡¯s truly sorry, she must show it,¡± Delbert stated firmly. ¡°If her apology is not satisfying enough, I''ll have to leave with Harriet.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. +15 BONUS Chapter 126 Chapter 124 Chapter 126 Delbert¡¯s cold and foreboding voice suddenly echoed in the private room, sending shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. This rule was well understood by Marc. It was a pact made by the four close friends when they decided to start a business together: if one of them made a mistake, they would have to drink until the others were satisfied as part of their apology. Over the years, they had always adhered to this rule, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t break it today just for L. Marc turned to look at L, his eyes cold. L felt a surge of resentment and intense turmoil within her. She bit her lower lip unwillingly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She felt that Marc¡¯s care and indulgence towards her had waned. In the past, if she suffered the slightest grievance, he would seek justice for her, no matter who the other party was. But just then, when she pretended to be on the verge of vomiting and fell into his arms, he instinctively looked towards Molly. Awoman¡¯s sixth sense was terrifyingly urate. She felt that Marc might be developing feelings for Molly. No! She must get rid of both Harriet and Molly! L¡¯s clenched fingers rxed before she continued to pour herself another drink. ¡°Fine, I''ll continue apologizing. Mr. Delbert, Miss Harriet, what happened this morning is my fault. I¡¯m sorry!¡± After saying that, she tilted her head back to drink it up, as if in defiance. A bottle of liquor was quickly emptied. Then she grabbed a second bottle to continue drinking. Although the liquor wasn¡¯t very strong, L¡¯s reckless drinking made it hard for her to bear even two bottles. Of course, for L, who had been frequenting bars and clubs since a young age, +15 BONUS up appearances. As she drank, she pinched her brow, showing an expression of difort and grievance. Marc clenched his teeth and looked at Harriet with an unfriendly gaze. But Harriet remained indifferent, continuing to watch L without any intention of stopping her. Marc gripped his fingers tightly, wanting to stop L several times but held back. After all, the brotherhood¡¯s rules couldn¡¯t be broken. He had done that with Yuri and Sean once before, but it wasn¡¯t serious and ended after two sses. However, L had drunk two bottles in session. Harriet didn¡¯t understand their rules, so she remained indifferent. He could understand that, but what about Delbert? After finishing the second bottle of liquor and seeing that neither Harriet nor Delbert showed any signs of stopping her, L gritted her teeth and reached for a third bottle. Pretending to feel unwell in her stomach and barely able to endure it, she frowned in pain and looked at Marc with a pained expression, trying to get him to protect her. After a nce at Harriet, who was quietly watching L with her head tilted, Marc clenched his teeth. He reached out to grab the liquor to drink with L but ignored the hurt look in Molly¡¯s eyes. ¡°Enough!¡± Nora knew it was her time to act. Pretending to dislike seeing L bullied, she immediately stood up from her seat and snatched the bottle from L¡¯s hand. With a ¡®snap¡¯, she harshly smashed it at Harriet¡¯s feet. The liquor sshed out and wet her trouser legs. But Harriet didn¡¯t care at all. Her eyes were bright with a hint of malice. Nora¡¯s true colors were finally revealed. Harriet¡¯s silence wasn¡¯t meant to punish L. It was to lure out Nora hiding behind L! Now that Nora couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and had fallen into the trap, she I +15 BONUS Chapter 127 Chapter 125 Chapter 127 Harriet nced down at the sshed liquor on the ground, her eyes filled with indifference. When she lifted her head, she wore an innocent expression. ¡°Nora, why did you break such a good drink? What a waste!¡± Nora gritted her teeth, full of unwillingness. She should be the one being coddled and doted on by Delbert now, not Harriet, the fool. No! Based on previous actions, Nora was certain that Harriet might not be a real fool. Today, she came with L to expose Harriet¡¯s true nature in front of Delbert, to make him reject Harriet and give her a chance to rise. With her mind made up, Nora deliberately provoked Harriet, ¡°Harriet, even if your mental age is only six, and L has done something to offend you, you can¡¯t humiliate her like this.¡± ¡°Do you know, if you don¡¯t stop it today, L has to keep drinking...¡± Nora¡¯s words were cut off by Harriet. ¡°So, will she die?¡± Harriet lifted a delicate and beautiful little face and watched Nora. Although her voice sounded innocent, it was chilling and terrifying to Nora¡¯s ears. The room fell silent. Marc frowned tightly. Although he thought Harriet¡¯s words were too much, seeing Delbert still doting on her and ready to support her at any moment, he suppressed his inner impulse. At this moment, Harriet also stood up. Although she was much shorter than Delbert, she was still tall and graceful. After she stood up, she was even half a head taller than Nora, exuding a strong presence. At this moment, she looked like a queen looking down on all living beings, showing disdain as she gazed down at angry Nora with a stern face. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know the answer to this question, let me tell you. She won''t die because she¡¯s quite good at drinking. Don¡¯t believe it? Well, you can see for +15 BONUS With that, Harriet took out her phone from her pocket and disyed the photos she had collected of L frequently sneaking into various nightclubs at night, wearing revealing clothes, drinking, and dancing with various men. Did L think she wouldn¡¯t be prepared for their plot against her? Ridiculous! Marc saw these photos and frowned again. Looking at frightened L holding onto his wrist, he felt an urge to push her away forcefully. He always believed she was a pure girl, but it turned out that she was promiscuous. However, he wasn¡¯t very angry. It wasn¡¯tparable to his fury when he was schemed against by Mollyst time. But when he turned to see Molly, she still remained indifferent and unconcerned. She didn¡¯t even bother to give them a nce. ¡°Mare, trust me, | was just asionally called out by friends a few times. | didn¡¯t do anything uneptable with those men.¡± ¡°| don¡¯t know how | happened to be caught by Miss Harriet. Does Miss Harriet often go to those kinds of ces?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. L¡¯s face was pale as she said softly, but every word was intentionally tarnishing Harriet¡¯s reputation. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW +15 BONUS Chapter 128 Chapter 126 Chapter 128 Although L always had the intention of stealing Delbert away, hepletely ignored her at this moment, so she had to settle for winning Marc¡¯s trust first. Without Marc¡¯s indulgence, she wouldn¡¯t be able to continue topete and unt her wealth with those socialites in the future! Delbert naturally knew that Harriet never went to such ces, so she must have hired a private detective to track and photograph L. But he was right beside her. She didn¡¯t seek his help but went to someone else. It made him feel jealous. At this moment, he wished to confine Harriet and force her to exin why she didn¡¯t seek his help. But no, since Harriet liked to y the fool with him, he would apany her and continue to y along until she was willing to confess to him. ¡°| know, so what?¡± Delbert embraced Harriet¡¯s slender waist and pulled her back. into his arms. His gaze at L suddenly became dangerous. It seemed that he was ready to kill her. L was so frightened that her brain jolted, and her body trembled uncontrobly. She suddenly felt hard breathing under Delbert¡¯s gaze. Looking at L¡¯s frightened appearance, Nora was frustrated. How could she have such a useless partner? L easily fell into Harriet¡¯s trap! Harriet¡¯s beautiful eyes swept over everyone, taking in everyone''s expressions. This time, she did Molly a favor. At least from now on, every time Marc saw L, he would think of these photos and feel disgusted. After punishing L a bit, it was Nora¡¯s turn! Harriet obediently sat in Delbert¡¯s arms and continued with a stern face, ¡°Even if she can¡¯t drink, she''ll only get a stomach bleed, then stay in the hospital for a few days. But do you know what she said about me this morning? +15 BONUS ¡°She deliberately said in front of Delbert that I¡¯m actually in love with Vernon. She wants to ruin our rtionship. If Delbert is really swayed by her, what will happen to me? Have you thought about that?¡± Harriet became more and more aggrieved as she said that, tears welling up in her eyes. Her pitiful appearance tightened Delbert¡¯s heart, so he hugged Harriet even tighter.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He had been terribly wrong when Vernon tried to sabotage their rtionship. How could he not believe Harriet? In fact, Harriet was really angry this morning. Rumors could honestly ruin a person. If Nora, L, and Vernon spread this rumor after she married Delbert, what would Milton think of her? How would the entire Carlson family see her? Rumors were terrifying. Harriet had witnessed it in her previous incarnation. Aveteran actor she once admired was attacked by the brainless fans of a popr actress for criticizing the actress''s acting as too immature and in need of improvement. The attacks included personal insults and death threats and ultimately led to the actor committing suicide by jumping off a building. A vibrant life left this world just like that. Her mother also suffered from unrestrained defamation by Clifton and Bessie and was stillbeled as ¡°the crazy woman¡± by the people in Meawood City. So today, she wanted Nora to taste the bitterness of how rumors ruined a person! +15 BONUS Chapter 129 Chapter 127 Chapter 129 ¡°But these things are clearly secrets between Nora and me. How could L know about them? ¡°Nora, did you deliberately incite her to nder me?¡± Harriet red at Nora, looking unapproachable. In her previous incarnation, scenes of Nora bullying and ndering her were still vivid in her mind. At that time, she was a fool and didn¡¯t know how to defend herself for things she hadn''t done. Because those who were watching only recognized visible physical wounds as injuries, but they didn¡¯t realize that hurtful words also caused harm. Even when she wasn¡¯t a fool and could argue back, after speaking out, they wouldn¡¯t sympathize with her. Instead, they would treat her humiliation by Nora as a topic for post¡ªdinner entertainment. The only one who truly sympathized with her was Delbert. Even though she knew that Delbert¡¯s sympathy was based on his affection for Yvonne, she still couldn¡¯t help but fall for him. In her previous incarnation, Delbert would gently stroke her head and talk to her in a gentle voice when she was hurt and upset, ¡°Harriet, cry if it hurts. I''ll always be by your side!¡± Upon thinking of that, Harriet felt like crying. Fortunately, the overhead light concealed it. If one didn¡¯t look closely, it wasn¡¯t very noticeable. But Delbert, who had been holding her all along, immediately noticed it and grasped her hand hanging below to warm her. Although he didn¡¯t know what had suddenly happened to Harriet, he wanted to tell her that as long as he was by her side, she had nothing to fear. Even if the sky fell, he would support her. She just needed to stay obediently under his protection. When Harriet raised her eyes, she met Delbert¡¯s tender gaze, which was as intoxicating as fine wine. She couldn¡¯t help but be even more intoxicated. Nora never expected that she would be outwitted by Harriet before she could expose Harriet¡¯s true nature. At this moment, she was in a dilemma. +15 BONUS After all, Delbert wasn¡¯t to be trifled with. If he found out that she was attempting to ruin his rtionship with Harriet again, he really would kill her. ¡°Harriet, | think you¡¯ve misunderstood me,¡± Nora said somewhat awkwardly. Then she immediately turned to L and said, ¡°L, help me exin!¡± But L didn¡¯t have time to deal with Nora¡¯s affairs. Her own situation was a mess.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°W-What do | need to exin?¡± L pretended to be ignorant and clueless, trying to distance herself from the situation. She was about to lose Marc¡¯s support, so she couldn''t afford to get involved with Nora now and ruin her image of innocence in Marc¡¯s eyes. ¡°See, | know that it¡¯s you who deliberately incited her to ruin my rtionship with Delbert. ¡°Hmm! I¡¯m angry. | demand an apology to be appeased!¡± Harriet said sternly with a pouting face. Just an apology? Nora felt skeptical and surprised. Could Harriet let her off so easily after catching her again? Of course it was impossible. A hint of determination shed in her lively eyes. She was waiting for the fish to take the bait! Although Nora felt that there was a trick in it, everyone was watching her. She found it hard to back down at this moment. Delbert¡¯s murderous cold made her scalp tingle and filled her with fear. After much hesitation, Nora had no choice but to give in and apologize. Today''s Bonus Offer gaze GET IT NOW +15 BONUS Chapter 130 Chapter 128 Chapter 130 ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault. How should | apologize to you, Harriet?¡± ¡°She just apologized by drinking. So, you should do the same thing. Come on, I''ll personally pour the drink for you!¡± Harriet¡¯s face lit up with a mischievous smile. She was like a yful young girl. The next second, she picked up an open bottle of liquor from the table and poured a full ss for Nora. With a sly smile, she handed it to her. However, except for Delbert, no one present knew that it was just a part of Harriet¡¯s scheme. As she handed the drink to Nora, a silver needle lightly touched the surface of the drink from her sleeve and was quickly withdrawn. It was too swift to be caught. Then she discreetly signaled to Molly, who was ignored by everyone on one side. Molly seemed to understand and quietly took out her phone. Delbert noticed everything, his beautiful eyes narrowingzily as he remained silent and observant. The yful nces between Harriet and Nora sparked in the chilly air. ¡°Nora, you must finish the drink. Or | won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Harriet said and ordered. Nora¡¯s fingers clenched underneath, the tips turning white with force. ¡®Harriet, | can never forget today¡¯s humiliation. | promise I''ll repay it in the future!" With hatred in her heart, Nora reluctantly epted the ss of alcohol from Harriet and brought it to her lips. As a medical student, when preparing to drink, she subconsciously sniffed the alcohol to ensure it was safe before drinking it. Harriet discreetly watched as Nora slowly consumed the drink. There was a satisfied smile on her lips. ¡°Alright, it''s done. Harriet, you should forgive me now, right?¡± After cing the empty ss on the table, Nora suddenly thought of something and turned to Harriet. +15 BONUS Since it¡¯s my fault, one ss isn¡¯t enough. Let me toast you first, and then punish myself with three more.¡± Without waiting for Harriet¡¯s response, Nora poured the drinks and discreetly sprinkled a bit of potent powder she had prepared in advance into the ss when no one was watching. Delbert, however, noticed Nora¡¯s furtive actions and wanted to stop her. But he caught sight of the sly eyes of Harriet and refrained. Since Harriet wanted to fool Nora, he would let her enjoy it to her heart¡¯s content. Even if things went awry, he would be there to clean up the mess for her! After receiving the ss from Nora, Harriet smiled foolishly at her, then downed the drink in one gulp. Such petty tricks couldn''t faze her. With a slight movement of her hand, Harriet effortlessly neutralized the powder in Nora¡¯s drink. Nora saw Harriet drink the doctored ss of drink and a cruel smile yed at the corners of her mouth. Harriet, let''s see what you can do when the effects of the drug kick inter!¡¯ Next, as Nora self-punished with three sses of drink, she eagerly waited for the effects of the drug on Harriet. However, after she finished the three sses and waited for a long time, Harriet¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She still smiled foolishly at her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Nora frowned, feeling a bit uneasy. At this moment, she suddenly felt her body losing control. She became restless. and feverish, with a dry mouth and tongue. What happened to her? Unable to resist, Nora raised her eyes and, upon meeting Harriet¡¯s cunning gaze, instantly understood everything! Chapter 129 Chapter 129 ¡°But these things are clearly secrets between Nora and me. How could L know about them? ¡°Nora, did you deliberately incite her to nder me?¡± Harriet red at Nora, looking unapproachable. In her previous incarnation, scenes of Nora bullying and ndering her were still vivid in her mind. At that time, she was a fool and didn¡¯t know how to defend herself for things she hadn''t done.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Because those who were watching only recognized visible physical wounds as injuries, but they didn¡¯t realize that hurtful words also caused harm. Even when she wasn¡¯t a fool and could argue back, after speaking out, they wouldn¡¯t sympathize with her. Instead, they would treat her humiliation by Nora as a topic for post¡ªdinner entertainment. The only one who truly sympathized with her was Delbert. Even though she knew that Delbert¡¯s sympathy was based on his affection for Yvonne, she still couldn¡¯t help but fall for him. In her previous incarnation, Delbert would gently stroke her head and talk to her in a gentle voice when she was hurt and upset, ¡°Harriet, cry if it hurts. I''ll always be by your side!¡± Upon thinking of that, Harriet felt like crying. Fortunately, the overhead light concealed it. If one didn¡¯t look closely, it wasn¡¯t very noticeable. But Delbert, who had been holding her all along, immediately noticed it and grasped her hand hanging below to warm her. Although he didn¡¯t know what had suddenly happened to Harriet, he wanted to tell her that as long as he was by her side, she had nothing to fear. Even if the sky fell, he would support her. She just needed to stay obediently under his protection. When Harriet raised her eyes, she met Delbert¡¯s tender gaze, which was as intoxicating as fine wine. She couldn¡¯t help but be even more intoxicated. Nora never expected that she would be outwitted by Harriet before she could expose Harriet¡¯s true nature. At this moment, she was in a dilemma. +15 BONUS After all, Delbert wasn¡¯t to be trifled with. If he found out that she was attempting to ruin his rtionship with Harriet again, he really would kill her. ¡°Harriet, | think you¡¯ve misunderstood me,¡± Nora said somewhat awkwardly. Then she immediately turned to L and said, ¡°L, help me exin!¡± But L didn¡¯t have time to deal with Nora¡¯s affairs. Her own situation was a mess. ¡°W-What do | need to exin?¡± L pretended to be ignorant and clueless, trying to distance herself from the situation. She was about to lose Marc¡¯s support, so she couldn¡¯t afford to get involved with Nora now and ruin her image of innocence in Marc¡¯s eyes. ¡°See, | know that it¡¯s you who deliberately incited her to ruin my rtionship with Delbert. ¡°Hmm! I¡¯m angry. | demand an apology to be appeased!¡± Harriet said sternly with a pouting face. Just an apology? Nora felt skeptical and surprised. Could Harriet let her off so easily after catching her again? Of course it was impossible. A hint of determination shed in her lively eyes. She was waiting for the fish to take the bait! Although Nora felt that there was a trick in it, everyone was watching her. She found it hard to back down at this moment. Delbert¡¯s murderous cold made her scalp tingle and filled her with fear. After much hesitation, Nora had no choice but to give in and apologize. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault. How should | apologize to you, Harriet?¡± ¡°She just apologized by drinking. So, you should do the same thing. Come on, I''ll personally pour the drink for you!¡± Harriet¡¯s face lit up with a mischievous smile. She was like a yful young girl. The next second, she picked up an open bottle of liquor from the table and poured a full ss for Nora. With a sly smile, she handed it to her. However, except for Delbert, no one present knew that it was just a part of Harriet¡¯s scheme. As she handed the drink to Nora, a silver needle lightly touched the surface of the drink from her sleeve and was quickly withdrawn. It was too swift to be caught. Then she discreetly signaled to Molly, who was ignored by everyone on one side. Molly seemed to understand and quietly took out her phone. Delbert noticed everything, his beautiful eyes narrowingzily as he remained silent and observant. The yful nces between Harriet and Nora sparked in the chilly air. ¡°Nora, you must finish the drink. Or | won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Harriet said and ordered. Nora¡¯s fingers clenched underneath, the tips turning white with force. ¡®Harriet, | can never forget today¡¯s humiliation. | promise I''ll repay it in the future!" With hatred in her heart, Nora reluctantly epted the ss of alcohol from Harriet and brought it to her lips. As a medical student, when preparing to drink, she subconsciously sniffed the alcohol to ensure it was safe before drinking it. Harriet discreetly watched as Nora slowly consumed the drink. There was a satisfied smile on her lips. ¡°Alright, it''s done. Harriet, you should forgive me now, right?¡± After cing the empty ss on the table, Nora suddenly thought of something and turned to Harriet. +15 BONUS Since it¡¯s my fault, one ss isn¡¯t enough. Let me toast you first, and then punish myself with three more.¡± Without waiting for Harriet¡¯s response, Nora poured the drinks and discreetly sprinkled a bit of potent powder she had prepared in advance into the ss when no one was watching.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Delbert, however, noticed Nora¡¯s furtive actions and wanted to stop her. But he caught sight of the sly eyes of Harriet and refrained. Since Harriet wanted to fool Nora, he would let her enjoy it to her heart¡¯s content. Even if things went awry, he would be there to clean up the mess for her! After receiving the ss from Nora, Harriet smiled foolishly at her, then downed the drink in one gulp. Such petty tricks couldn''t faze her. With a slight movement of her hand, Harriet effortlessly neutralized the powder in Nora¡¯s drink. Nora saw Harriet drink the doctored ss of drink and a cruel smile yed at the corners of her mouth. Harriet, let''s see what you can do when the effects of the drug kick inter!¡¯ Next, as Nora self-punished with three sses of drink, she eagerly waited for the effects of the drug on Harriet. However, after she finished the three sses and waited for a long time, Harriet¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She still smiled foolishly at her. Nora frowned, feeling a bit uneasy. At this moment, she suddenly felt her body losing control. She became restless. and feverish, with a dry mouth and tongue. What happened to her? Unable to resist, Nora raised her eyes and, upon meeting Harriet¡¯s cunning gaze, instantly understood everything! Chapter 131 Chapter 131 In just an instant, Nora¡¯s forehead was covered in fine sweat. Her face flushed, and her eyes became unfocused and alluring She realized that the drink Harriet had given her earlier must have been drugged. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be feeling this way. Nora turned to re at Harriet right away. Her face contorted to the extreme, but she couldn¡¯t resist the dizziness that overwhelmed her mind. Harriet unabashedly met Nora¡¯s gaze with a hint of disdainful smile on her lips. Did Nora want to harm her? Nora had no idea what she could do! L was the first to notice Nora¡¯s unusual condition. She frowned in confusion as she asked, ¡°Nora, are you alright?¡± ¡°I''m fine. | just feel a bit unwell. I¡¯m sorry, I-l need to leave first. You guys enjoy your drinks.¡± Nora pinched her throbbing brow and tried to leave before she lost all sense of reason, fearing Harriet¡¯s scheming. But before leaving, she shot a fierce re at Harriet. She absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to humiliate herself in front of Harriet or let Delbert see her in this state. No one stopped Nora from leaving. After all, her previous arrogance had offended. many. But Harriet felt it wasn¡¯t the right time yet and wouldn''t let her leave easily.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Nora, you haven''t finished your drink yet. Don¡¯t go. Please stay and drink with. mel!!! Harriet held onto Nora¡¯s arm and gently swayed her, which made Nora¡¯s head. spin even more. Nora felt like she was losing control of the feverish sensation in her body. She got irritated and gritted her teeth, ¡°Harriet, if you want to drink, you can drink with Mr, Carlson or Mr. Welch. I¡¯m really not feeling well. Please let me go.¡± At this moment, her patience had reached its limit. +15 BONUS The sound of Harriet¡¯s chattering was unbearable to her. She really wanted to get rid of Harriet. ¡°Please, Nora, | rarely gets to see you. Stay here with me!¡± As Harriet continued to sway Nora''s arm, she observed Nora¡¯s condition and smiled cunningly. ¡°Enough! Harriet, | told you to let go of me. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± Nora was on the brink of losing herposure and couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She shouted at Harriet, feeling her sanity crumble. At the same time, that strange heat surged through her body in an instant, overwhelming all her rationality. It was at this moment that Harriet raised an eyebrow slightly. Now she could let Nora go. It was perfect. She was also tired of acting.. ¡°Fine, please don¡¯t be mad at me.¡± Harriet pouted, looking pitiful. In the past, if Delbert had seen her like this, he would have been deeply concerned and would have held her in his arms to comfort her immediately. But now that he knew Harriet was pretending to be weak, he naturally wouldn¡¯t expose it. Instead, he watched her every move with pleasure in his eyes. Harriet pretended to cry and hugged Nora tightly. She used so much force that Nora couldn¡¯t break free. Then she gently leaned close to Nora¡¯s ears. Acold smile appeared on her face as she said in a cool voice, ¡°Nora, if you leave. early and the drug takes effect, who will be there to help you?¡± Upon hearing that, Nora rounded her eyes in disbelief and fear. Her pupils dted to the extreme as she looked at Harriet in terror. It turned out that the drink had indeed been drugged by Harriet. But she had been watching Harriet the whole time. How had she managed to drug the ss of drink without anyone noticing? Chapter 132 Chapter 132 At this moment, Nora suddenly felt that Harriet in front of her had be extremely strange and terrifying. Meanwhile, due to the shock, the medicinal properties in Nora¡¯s body erupted uncontrobly. As a result, after Harriet let her go, her rationality had copsed. Nora stumbled and pushed open the door of the private room, then ran out. Driven by the medicinal effects, her eyes became hazy and disoriented. ¡°Hot! It''s so hot! Someone help me!¡± She kept tearing at her clothes to relieve the heat inside her body, feeling weak and helpless. The wealthy and noble guests who came to enjoy themselves at Holy Night were shocked to see this scene. Some recognized Nora and immediately started criticizing her. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Nora Munoz from the Munoz family? What''s she doing?¡± ¡°Oh my goodness, she¡¯s actually performing a striptease!¡± ¡°Tsk, | never expected this. She¡¯s already lost face once, but now she¡¯s doing it for the second time!¡± The crowd was filled with murmurs, mostly consisting of abusive words. Meanwhile, Harriet, sitting in the private room with the door wide open, saw this scene andughed. If she hadn''t been proficient in medicine and poison, she would have been the one attacked by rumors now. Just like what had happened in her previous incarnation, she would be unable to defend herself against public opinion.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Now, it was time for Nora to taste this feeling for herself. Of course, the real drama was yet toe. Harriet wasn¡¯t going to let her off that easily! Everyone in the private room witnessed Nora¡¯s embarrassing behavior outside, but no one went out to help her. Even L, who used to be closest to Nora and always unted her power behind her, didn¡¯t dare to step into this mess. Harriet just gave a smile without saying a word. She naturally understood L¡¯s concerns. But for now, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to +15 BONUS She would leave her to Molly. As everyone in the private room had different expressions, only Molly remained calm andposed. Then she stood up and walked to the door. Marc thought she was going to leave and subconsciously wanted to shake off L and go after her. But Molly just lightly said, ¡°It¡¯s disgusting!¡± Then she mmed the door shut with a bang. She sat back in her seat, calmly drank her wine, looking elegant and stunning. Even Harriet had the impulse to cheer for her. Molly was indeed bold enough! In the corridor, Vernon, who had been in another private room with a few business partners trying to settle deals, had only drunk half of his wine when he heard the noisymotion outside. The disturbance spoiled the mood of his business partners, so Vernon quickly said, ¡°Please help yourself for a while. Let me go out and take a look.¡± After speaking, he hurriedly went out. As soon as he got outside, he saw Nora causing a scene-¡ªacting as if she were drunk. ¡°Nora, are you crazy? If so, you should go home. Don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m discussing business!¡± In an instant, Vernon¡¯s handsome face turned displeased. He quickly walked towards Nora, took off his suit jacket, and draped it over her. To his surprise, Nora then clung to him entirely and made whimpering sounds, Hot! I''m so hot. Please help me. I¡¯m really ufortable!¡± Nora lost patience and directly clung to Vernon, then kissed him forcefully. Right at this moment, there were bursts of clicking camera apanied by shes! Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Caught off guard, Vernon was somewhat stunned. As for Nora, she had long lost her rationality and was clinging to Vernon, making it impossible for him to push her away. Soon after, the reporters bombarded them with questions. ¡°Mr. Morton, are you and Miss Munoz in a romantic rtionship?¡± ¡°Now that you''re openly dating at Holy Night, does it mean your wedding is on the way?¡± ¡°So, is Miss Munoz¡¯s refusal to marry into the Carlson family because of you?¡± One sharp question after another was thrown at Vernon by the reporters. He had to quickly shield Nora behind him, not to protect her, but to prevent her embarrassing state from being captured by the reporters and causing trouble for him. Faced with the reporters¡® questions, Vernon got mad as his chest heaved up and down, his nerves taut, and his anger raging inside. ¡°No more photos!¡± Vernon couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He snatched a camera from a reporter and smashed it on the ground. There was a moment of silence at the scene, followed by even greatermotion. Vernon couldn¡¯t reason with a group of reporters who were single¡ªmindedly looking for big news. He could only drag Nora, who had lost all reason, away in anger... At the same time. After the banquet, Delbert and Harriet prepared to return to the Welch family¡¯s mansion. As soon as they got into the car, Delbert pressed Harriet against the car window. At this moment, Delbert¡¯s stunningly perfect face was right before Harriet, his hot breath spraying on her ear, making her heart uncontrobly race. Harriet blinked, took a deep breath, quickly adjusted her expression, and put on an innocent smile. 13 +15 BONUS ¡°Delbert, are you going to do something bad to me again?¡± Harriet grinned. Her innocent and pure appearance made Delbert¡¯s emerging desire vanish instantly. His girl was too young, while he was too impatient. Delbert chuckled softly in her ear, lightly ying with a strand of Harriet¡¯s long hair in his hand, then blew air into her earlobe with a faint smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to do something bad to you and punish you for being naughty.¡± ¡°What did | do wrong?¡± Looking at Delbert¡¯s face, which could captivate all living beings, Harriet couldn¡¯t help but be entranced. Delbert leaned closer to her ear, his voice like a bass cannon, gradually drifting into the depths of Harriet¡¯s ears. ¡°Since you wanted to set up Nora, why didn¡¯t you ask me for help?¡± Delbert looked unhappy. Harriet was startled. It turned out that all the things she had done in secret couldn¡¯t escape Delbert¡¯s eyes. But so what? As long as she didn¡¯t admit it, Delbert wouldn''t force her to do so. Harriet still wore a bewildered look, ¡°Delbert, what are you talking about? | don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Really don¡¯t understand?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Harriet nodded vigorously. Delbert smiled resignedly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. If she didn¡¯t understand, then so be it. Anyway, he would settle everything after her. Harriet could do whatever she wanted. After all, it was Harriet who saved him from desperation when he was a child and brought hope into his life... +15 BONUS At the entrance of Holy Night. ¡°Mare, | feel dizzy. Can you send me home?¡± L didn¡¯t want to give up on Marc easily. She pretended to be weak and coquettishly asked,pletely ignoring Molly. She held Marc¡¯s arm and gently swayed it. That action deeply hurt Molly. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Marc, please...¡± La continued to act coquettish. Marc frowned and looked at the ce where L was holding him, feeling a strong desire to push het hand away. He slightly turned his head, but his eyes inadvertently fell on the somewhat stiff figure of Molly. He wanted to exin it to her. Molly naturally noticed Marc¡¯s gaze, thinking that he wanted her to agree. So she took a deep breath,posed her expression, and put on a gentle smile. You can stay with Miss Becker. | can go home alone.¡± Molly had a perfect smile, but Marc didn¡¯t think she was really fine. The broader the smile, the sadder she felt inside. This reply from Molly left L dumbfounded. Should she praise Molly for being tolerant? Or was Molly deliberately putting on an act? Seeing her entangling Marc in this way, Molly could still smile and even sincerely? Marc was stunned. After hearing Molly''s words, every breath felt difficult for him. Did Molly really not care about him? Could she really tolerate L¡¯s provocation? The image of L leaning on Marc was too ring, so Molly turned to look at the ground. ¡°Mare, safe drive...¡± She paused, her voice slightly hoarse from the sourness in her throat, ¡°I need to go now.¡± Molly maintained a stiff posture, afraid that if she moved, tears would. uncontrobly flow from her eyes and she wouldn''t be able to stop them. For a moment, the atmosphere fell silent. Molly did her best to mentally prepare herself before straightening her back and turning to leave. 171 +15 BONUS As soon as she turned her face, tears streamed uncontrobly down her cheeks. Molly hung her head, wishing she could disappear right away. Seeing Molly leave quickly, Marc felt hurt too. For some reason, he suddenly wanted to stop her. But the moment he tried to leave as well, L grabbed him. ¡°Mare, where are you going?¡± Marc frowned. He didn¡¯t want to answer that question. He wanted to shake off her hand and go after Molly. But L wouldn''t let him go so easily. She pretended to faint in his arms at once. Seeing L faint in his arms and then seeing the street where Molly had disappeared, Marc hesitated for just a second and didn¡¯t immediately go after Molly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. As a result, he missed out on so much. Later on, Marc felt regretful when he realized that he hadn¡¯t tightly embraced Molly at that time and told her his most sincere thoughts... In the Welch Family''s mansion. The sound of water gushed from the bathroom as Delbert took a shower inside. Harriety on the bed, idly ying on her phone. Those reporters were quite efficient. In just half an hour, news of Nora getting drunk at Holy Night and performing a striptease in public had already spread online. However, to Harriet¡¯s surprise, Vernon was also at Holy Night tonight and happened to witness Nora¡¯s embarrassing moment. Ultimately, he got involved although he was innocent. How interesting! screen. In silence, Harriet stared at the Just then, her phone chimed with a message. It was from Molly, who informed her that Vernon and Nora had entered a hotel together. Molly: [Do you need me to arrange for another group of reporters to block the +15 BONUS Harriet had already used the trick of manipting reporters for public attention once, so she found it no longer exciting. This time, she wanted to y a bigger game! Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Harriet: [Taking more photos will be too kind to them.j She replied with a light blink. Harriet already had a good idea in mind. Harriet: [Molly, help me report it to the police.] Molly responded simply with a question mark. She obviously didn¡¯t understand Harriet¡¯s intention. Harriet: [Report it the police and say there¡¯s an improper transaction in the room where Vernon and Nora are!] Harriet wanted to make this matter big through the hands of the police and see how they would handle it! Molly paused for a moment on the other side of the phone, then immediately replied. Molly: [No problem!] Although Harriet¡¯s methods were ruthless, Vernon and Nora deserved it! Putting down her phone, Harriet sat up straight, waiting for Delbert toe out of the bathroom. To her surprise, the next second, there was a sudden ¡°howl¡± at the door. In an instant, arge, snow-white creature rushed into the room with great excitement. It pounced on Harriet, then excitedly rubbed its furry head against her neck, clearly seeking affection from its owner. Harrietughed and reached out her hand to gently rub therge furry head of Tucker. ¡°Good boy, good boy!¡± Sheforted it. ¡°Tucker,e down!¡± Seeing this scene as he emerged from the bathroom, Delbert immediately reprimanded. His deep and beautiful eyes slightly narrowed, clearly showing displeasure. Tucker had to lower its head and get off the bed. Sitting on one side, it looked pitiful watching Delbert and Harriet. Harriet found it amusing. Her man was jealous of Tucker?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. +15 BONUS Wasn''t he afraid of being called the King of Jealousy? ¡°Tucker, go y outside!¡± Afraid that her man would really get jealous, and ultimately she would suffer, Harrietughed and opened the bedside table. She took out a frisbee and threw it towards the door. Tucker saw the frisbee flying out and quickly ran out with its paws spread out. Its snow-white fur danced in the wind, looking exceptionally beautiful. It leaped into the air and caught the frisbee firmly at the door. It was ecstatic and wanted to present the frisbee to Harriet like a treasure. However, Delbert had already closed the door with his foot. His actions were decisive! Tucker was thus shut out by him at the door, scratching at the door in anger. Seeing this scene, Harriet snorted withughter. She found it both funny and heartwarming. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± Delbert slowly approached Harriet step by step. The desire in his beautiful deepened as he drew closer, gradually enveloping his entire eye with allure. eyes At this moment, he only had a white bath towel around his waist. After taking a bath, his whole body exuded a misty steam, entuating his strong and attractive body. His delicate and fair corbones, smooth mermaid lines, and eight¡ªpack abs filled with masculine hormones were all seductive and captivating. It made Harriet almost lose control of her reason. She quickly lowered her gaze to avoid looking at him, so as not to let impulse be her downfall. ¡°Hmm? What are youughing about? Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± But by now, Delbert had approached the bedside and suddenly leaned in close to her. His fair and slender fingers gently pinched her chin, forcing her to look up at 2/3 +15 BONUS As Harriet met his seductive eyes, she could barely move hers away again. ¡°| just like tough. Um, do you have a problem with that?¡± Harriet raised her eyebrows in a proud manner, forcing herself to meet his gaze without thinking about anything else. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 ¡°No, | don''t.¡± Delbert smiled, his deep and beautiful eyes slightly squinting like a fox, concealing his desire. Harriet had indeed grown up. Every frown and smile of hers was excessively attractive. ¡°I''m sleepy. | want to sleep. Goodnight, Delbert!¡± Delbert wanted to say something more, but Harriet had already rushed ahead like a little rabbit, darting into the covers and burying her head securely inside. Delbert shook his head with a smile, feeling that Harriet was too adorable! After that, Delbert turned off the light. Harriet thought that the day would end just like this, especially after so many things had happened today and everyone was very tired. But unexpectedly, as soon as Delbert got into bed, he directly embraced her thin waist, then suddenly pressed close to her.. His hot breath sprayed on her neck, making her feel uneasy and out of sorts. By the faint moonlight streaming in from outside the window, Harriet could clearly see the gleaming light in Delbert¡¯s eyes. He fixed his eyes firmly on her as if he wanted to devour her. Harriet¡¯s face was literally wless. He was a perfect creation created by the god. Subconsciously, Harriet swallowed hard and asked in a muffled voice, ¡°Delbert, aren''t you sleepy?¡± ¡°Not at all, because...¡± Delbert¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous smile. He deliberately dragged out thest syble. At this moment, Harriet only felt that the man on top of her, who had previously spoiled her to no end as her husband, had turned into a wild wolf hunting for prey in the dark night. But this was Delbert¡¯s¡¯true nature. After all, she had already seen it in her previous incarnation. ¡°I''m going to love you hard, babe!¡± +15 BONUS Harriet didn¡¯t have time to struggle. The man possessed by desire prated her wildly. ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡± Tears weiled up in her eyes as Harriet couldn¡¯t help but whimper. Finally, as she passed out, she didn¡¯t hear the man¡¯s soft murmur in her ear. ¡°Good girl, | finally found you. Can¡¯t you rely on me a little bit?¡± After satisfying himself, Delbert didn¡¯t fall asleep buty on his side. His beautiful eyes fixed on Harriet¡¯s unguarded sleeping face. His heart lost a beat. In the bright moonlight, the girl¡¯s exquisite face was as white as snow, emitting a soft glow. Her slender and thick eyshes cast a faint shadow under her eyelids. Her blonde hair cascaded like a waterfall. It was stunningly breathtaking. Delbert held his breath and gently kissed Harriet¡¯s beautiful forehead before tucking her in. Then he hugged her contentedly and fell asleep. ¡°Goodnight, my girl. | want you to be the first one | see after | open my eyes tomorrow morning!¡± The next day. After receiving an anonymous report from Molly about improper transactions at XX Hotel, the police quickly rushed to the hotel where Vernon and Nora were staying. They forcefully broke open the door to their room and found the two of them lying naked on the bed.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The police immediately took photos for evidence. The strong light was blinding. By this time, the effects of the drug had worn off. Vernon and Nora felt ufortable amidst the noisy environment and the ring light. They began to regain consciousness. Nora woke up first and saw the room full of police officers. She also noticed her and Vernon¡¯s disheveled clothes and the traces after sex. She waspletely dumbfounded! What the hell was going on here? Chapter 137 Chapter 137 ¡°No! Police? What are the police doing here?¡± Nora came back to her senses. She screamed, and immediately covered her body with the quilt. ¡°We received an anonymous report that there is an improper transaction taking ce here. We need both of you to go with us to the police station for investigation.¡± The police inspected the entire room and woke up Vernon, who was still in a daze. He waspletely bewildered. As soon as he opened his eyes, he found himself surrounded by a group of police officers. Vernon still remembered encountering the frenzied Nora at Holy Nightst night. She wouldn''t let him go, and then his consciousness became hazy. When he woke up, he was already in the hotel room, and the police had arrived. Looking at the purple and blue marks on himself and Nora, Vernon rounded his eyes in shock to the extreme. Did they? Did he and Nora both lose control of themselves and have sexst night? No, no, it was impossible! ¡°Get dressed ande with us!¡± The police acted ording to procedure and were going to take the two of them back for investigation. At this point, Nora realized what had happenedst night. It was Harriet, that despicable person, who drugged her, which led to her sleeping with Vernon. Harriet¡¯s actions had once again ruined her! At the thought of that, Nora angrily scratched the bedsheet with all her might, making a cracking sound. But the pain of broken nails was nothingpared to the humiliation and hatred in her heart. +15 BONUS Harriet, | swear to the god that one day, I¡¯ll repay all the humiliation | suffered today!¡± In the end, the two of them could only put on their clothes and leave with the police. The moment they left the hotel, arge wave of media swarmed in, with the sound of cameras clicking and shes shing one after another! In the Welch family¡¯s mansion. Four people were dining. Delbert was feeding Harriet exactly the way he had done on the ind before. Molly didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. But Marc couldn''t bear to watch the scene and had to shift his attention to his phone. Nora and Vernon were arrested by the police today. The charge is engaging in improper transactions in private?¡± Suddenly noticing a piece of news, Marc expressed slight surprise. Harriet and Molly exchanged a knowing look. That was their joint design. While Molly made an anonymous reportst night, she also took the opportunity to call reporters from major media outlets to tell them to catch the adulterers tomorrow morning. And Delbert, who had been lurking all along, had already taken in every detail of their expressions and actions. His beautiful eyes slightly narrowed, revealing a glint of sharpness. Perhaps at this dining table, only Marc was being kept in the dark. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for his close brother. But after this drama, he also understood that he should never mess with woman. After all, their means of uniting were truly unexpected. But so what? He was backing Harriet! What was there to fear? Thinking of that, Delbert couldn¡¯t help but pinch his girl''s chubby cheek. As he lowered his head, he seemed to be able to smell a faint fragrance emanating from her body. It smelled really good. +15 BONUS ¡°Delbert, you hurt me.¡± Harriet pouted unhappily, squirming in Delbert¡¯s arms. Delbert suddenly felt a strange electric current surge into his limbs and body. An inexplicable heat rose from the depths of his heart.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. And what he couldn¡¯t control even more was that his body... was aroused. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 He was easily aroused by his girl? unusual behavior. Instead, she At this moment, Harriet was in a good mood because of the scandal involving Vernon and Nora, so she didn¡¯t notice Delbert¡¯ happily enjoyed her breakfast. The drug she gave to Norast night was a powerful one, so Vernon, who had been in close contact with Nora for a long time, would naturally be affected by it. Then he ended up sleeping with Nora. She originally didn¡¯t n to get Vernon involved, but this time he showed up himself. It wasn¡¯t her fault. Harriet believed that there would be an even more interesting scene tomorrow. She had already made sure that Molly wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity and spread the news of improper dealings between Vernon and Nora in both the Munoz and the Morton family. It ultimately led to a police raid, and would strike a blow to both families¡® companies. Once it affected their families¡¯ interests, without her having to personally intervene, their family members wouldn''t easily let them off. In that case, she could quickly pull Nora down from her position as the general manager of the Munoz Group. It was her mother¡¯s hard work, and Nora wasn¡¯t worthy of it at all! Thinking of that, Harriet couldn¡¯t wait for tomorrow and was even more delighted. For the first time ever, she ate a lot at the dining table. It was just a pity for Delbert, to have a beauty in his arms but not be able to touch her! Meanwhile, after Vernon and Nora were taken back to the police station for investigation, it was confirmed that there was no improper transaction between them. After making a record of the incident, they were allowed to leave. Outside the police station gate, Vernon looked extremely displeased. +15 BONUS He didn¡¯t drink much at Holy Nightst night, so how could he end up sleeping with Nora? He suspected that all of this was designed by Nora. She couldn''t get Delbertid, so in order to retaliate against Harriet, she came to seduce him instead! Her ruthless methods were truly beyond his reach! ¡°Nora, did you deliberately set me upst night?¡± Nora was furious in an instant. Her eyes widened with anger as she retorted. ¡°What do you mean | set you up? I¡¯m also a victim, okay? If | had deliberately set you up, then why would | be at the police station today? Don¡¯t | care about my reputation? Vernon, please think about it at least for a second!¡± Nora¡¯s words sessfully calmed Vernon down, and he thought for a moment.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Ifst night''s ident was really designed by Nora, with her ruthless nature, she would only do things cleanly. After she took photos and obtained evidence, she would leave and wouldn''t be taken to the police station for interrogation with him. Instead, she would threaten him with photos and videos in private. After so many years, he had a clear understanding of Nora. ¡°Vernon, | suspect that Harriet must have done this. She¡¯s not a fool at all! She has been pretending to be foolish and deceiving us all along!¡± ¡°When | was dragged into trouble, | happened to be drinking with her in a private you. That¡¯s why room of Holy Night. She drugged my drink, which then after in a private we...¡± At this point, Nora couldn¡¯t continue. She was filled with immense hatred. In the end, she left Vernon who was already stunned with the news that Harriet wasn¡¯t a fool but had been pretending to be one all along a simple sentence. ¡°I''ll definitely prove it to you!¡± She would make Harriet suffer even more than she did today! The rage in Nora¡¯s heart was burning fiercely. She was determined to pay Harriet back! Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Reports about the improper dealings between Vernon and Nora and their subsequent visit to the police station had spread like wildfire. Both the Munoz family and the Morton family suffered significant setbacks due to the scandal, with stock market fluctuations and considerable losses. The Morton family never looked favorably upon Vernon who was an illegitimate child. And he had caused such a huge mess. All the headlines in Meawood City were filled with his and Nora¡¯s scandalous news, which truly humiliated the Morton family. ¡°What do you have to say for yourself this time?¡± Vernon¡¯s elder brother, Brad Morton, always despised him and would rather. sweep him out. Now, he was directly seizing upon this matter. ¡°| was framed! Unscrupulous media always like to distort the facts. Brad, you really can¡¯t me me for it!¡± Vernon defended himself with great reluctance. ¡°If you didn¡¯t sleep with Nora, would anyone have taken photos of you naked in bed? Would you have been taken away by the police? What dirty business did you and Nora engage in that night? Don¡¯t you know you caused the entire Morton family to lose face?¡± Brad became increasingly angry, and in front of all the servants, he pped. Vernon hard. ¡°Since you are incapable of handling it, then listen to me. I¡¯ve already contacted the Munoz family. In order to quell this storm, you and Nora need to hold a wedding as soon as possible to shut up those media!¡± Brad wiped his hand with disdain and looked at Vernon with extreme contempt. ¡°| have to marry Nora?¡± Vernon was visibly shocked. Even when he had initially flirted with Nora to secure his position, he had never thought of marrying her. ¡°| disagree!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Disagree? Can you make up for the financial losses incurred by thepany because of you?¡± Brad¡¯s face darkened, and a storm was brewing. +15 BONUS ¡°Vernon, don¡¯t forget that you are just an illegitimate child. Your position is given to you by the Morton family. How dare you say you disagree!¡± Yes, he was just an illegitimate child, with no right to decide his own life! Vernon, clenched his fists and looked at the disdainful gazes of the whispering servants around him. He wished he could disappear right away. ¡°I''ll handle the wedding arrangements for you. Then invite several mainstream media outlets to report positively. Don¡¯t let anything go wrong again, or you won''t be epted by the Morton family!¡± Brad issued an ultimatum directly. He had long since stopped tolerating his useless younger brother. At the same time, Nora also faced a scolding from Clifton. Seeing the scandalous news about her and Vernon causing a continuous drop in the Munoz Group¡¯s stock, Clifton was so angry that he directly pped her hard across the face. ¡°Nora, | promoted you to the general manager of the Munoz Group because you helped me solve the tax evasion issue. But now, you''ve caused such a huge problem for me!¡± ¡°After so many years raised by me, how could you be so stupid? You¡¯re not evenparable to Harriet, that fool!¡± ¡°Now that things havee to this, you must marry Vernon!¡± There was immense public pressure. If they didn¡¯t get married, there would be no way to resolve it. ¡°I''ll never marry that waste of space!¡± Having seen Delbert¡¯s excellence, Nora had long looked down on Vernon from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Are you defying my orders?¡± Clifton red angrily and was about to hit Nora again. ¡°Clifton, stop hitting her!¡± Bessie quickly protected Nora and tried to dissuade Clifton. But she was kicked away by Clifton. ¡°You spoiled her! You should take responsibility for that!¡± +15 BONUS Clifton was very disappointed in Nora because she fell short of his expectations. In fact, through all these years, he paid little attention to the daughter of his first wife, Miriam. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 He thought Nora could bring him some benefit after growing up, but she turned out to be a good-for¡ªnothing. Her medical skills were inadequate, and shecked any business acumen too. Now, she even caused such a big scandal. He felt that he had raised her for so many years in vain! If Harriet wasn¡¯t a fool with the intelligence of a six-year-old, he would have trained Harriet long ago. At least she could win Delbert¡¯s favor and be the most esteemed Mrs. Carlson of the Carlson Group! After Clifton angrily left, Bessie endured the pain and quickly got up from the ground tofort Nora. ¡°Nora, mom knows that this must be Harriet¡¯s doing. Don¡¯t worry, just agree to marry Vernon first. You can divorce himter anyway!¡± ¡°Mom has an idea. We can expose Harriet¡¯s true nature as not being a fool in public at the wedding. This way, we still have a chance to turn the tables!¡± After hearing Bessie¡¯s n, Nora realized that there was no better option at the moment, so she could only agree to marry Vernon first. As for Harriet, she was determined to make her pay! Later, the two families met, took a group photo, and published it in the newspaper. The news of Vernon and Nora¡¯s uing marriage quickly reached Harriet¡¯s ears. ¡°What? Vernon and Nora are actually getting married?¡± At the Welch family¡¯s dining table, Marc was scrolling through his phone. When he saw this news suddenly trending on Twitter, he initially thought it was fake. However, upon checking, he found that both families had already responded. openly. ¡°It''s understandable. After being photographed like that and then taken to the police station together, how could they not get married?¡± Marc didn¡¯t think much of it, but the other three people at the table weren¡¯t surprised at all. Delbert was nonchntly sipping his coffee. As he leisurely sipped his coffee, leaving a lingering fragrance on his lips, Delbert carefully observed Harriet''s facial expressions without missing a single detail. He noticed that after hearing this news, she showed no reaction and was only interested in the food on the table. It seemed that she really had no attachment to Vernon. Delbert was satisfied and continued to dine. Marc narrowed his eagle¡ªlike eyes slightly and leaned over to Delbert.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Delbert, do you think this wedding could be part of Nora¡¯s scheme? She¡¯s always full of tricks!¡± ¡°| don¡¯t know.¡± Delbert shook his head indifferently. However, when he turned to look at Harriet, he had a doting smile on his face. ¡°Harriet, what do you think?¡± ¡°A wedding?¡± Harriet still had a naive and innocent look on her face, with a childish charm still present on her little face. ¡°| want to go to the wedding. | love going to weddings!¡± Harriet cheered with a silly and innocent look. Delbert couldn¡¯t help but reach out and ruffle her head, his expression incredibly gentle. In just over half a month, it would be their wedding. By then, he would definitely spare no expense to give Harriet a dream-like wedding of the century! ¡°If you go to Nora¡¯s wedding, won¡¯t that bring bad luck?¡± Although he knew that Harriet might not understand, Marc stillmented. ¡°Mind your own business! You big bully who bullied Molly!¡± Harriet stuck out her tongue at him directly and made a face, then gave him a re. Nora was her sister. It was a big event that Nora was getting married. She would naturally be invited. Moreover, given Nora¡¯s malicious nature and desire for her death, if Nora didn¡¯t send her an invitation letter or cause trouble at the wedding, she would find it SANOB SI Besides, she didn¡¯t want to miss an opportunity to enjoy a good show. In fact, she was looking forward to Nora and Vernon¡¯s wedding! Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Harriet and Marc were bickering, while Delbert watched the show from the side. Molly, however, maintained an indifferent attitude throughout the meal, which displeased Marc. He had been at home for the past few days and rarely spent time with L, but Molly still seemed uninterested in him. Vernon and Nora¡¯s wedding was hastily prepared, mainly to counter the negative news online. The crisis PR efforts of the Morton family and the Munoz family were effective in minimizing thepany¡¯s losses. As long as there were no mishaps at the wedding, the whole matter could be put to rest. Unfortunately, Harriet wasn¡¯t going to give them that chance. Vernon and Nora were both in the dressing room backstage getting ready for the wedding. ¡°The media is here, so you two should be clear about what to say and what not to say!¡± Brad coldly reminded them, feeling extreme disgust towards the two of them. Vernon could only nod in agreement, feeling like a lowly presence in front of his legitimate elder brother from the Morton family. Perhaps, the only person who had been good to him in this world was Harriet, yet he had handed her over to someone else! Nora, who had always been arrogant, didn¡¯t care that Brad was the one in power in the Morton family. She still showed her displeasure on face. Who do you think you are that you dare talk to me like this?¡± Brad eneered mockingly before leaving, not wanting to stay here for even a second longer. ¡°Stop right there, Brad!¡± Nora was furious. How dared Brad talk to her like that? Once she turned the tables one day in the future, she wouldn''t let any of those who had insulted and looked down on her today get away with it! At the entrance of the wedding venue, Harriet dressed herself up and looked stunning in a ck gown. Even Delbert was also amazed by her grace. At that moment, keeping a smile, she held onto the arm of Delbert, who was wearing a dark suit with a cold and handsome face. They were too attractive to be ignored and easily became the center of everyone¡¯s attention wherever they go. All of a sudden, they seemed to be the real focus of the wedding. Seeing Harriet so radiant and being favored by Delbert, Bessie couldn¡¯t help but think of the scenes where she personally hurt her daughter due to Harriet¡¯s scheme. It caused the rift between her and Nora that still hadn¡¯t been repaired. She hate them to the core. ¡°It seems like we¡¯ve stolen the show, Harriet.¡± Delbert delicately held the tall ss with his fair, slender fingers, and +25 BONUS Muy it to ma npo. He took a sip of champagne, then gave a smile. It was a sight that could almost enchant anyone. ¡°But I¡¯m already used to it.¡± Hearing that, Harriet almost failed to maintain the fake expression on her face. Indeed, her man was handsome, even when he was being narcissistic. ¡°Oh, what does it mean?¡± Harriet still acted innocent and blinked at Delbert with her beautiful eyes. Delbert couldn¡¯t help but ruffle her hair affectionately. Harriet was so adorable when she yed dumb! As the wedding was about to begin, the lights dimmed. But the dress handpicked by Delbert for Harriet still shone faintly, which stole everyone¡¯s attention in an instant.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. There was no master of ceremonies at this wedding. Instead, the wedding witness, Brad, took the microphone and rified the scandal about Vernon and Nora being arrested by the police that had been captured by the media beforehand. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 ¡°Actually, the Morton family and the Munoz family have already discussed their marriage in private. It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t announced it yet. ¡°What happened before is simply a misunderstanding. | hope the media can report the truth and allow us to witness this important moment of the new couple today!¡± After Brad finished speaking, Vernon and Nora who dressed in a couture wedding gown, smiled as they walked onto the stage hand in hand. The reporters below were taking photos, and the sh of the cameras had already surpassed the brightness of the venue. Through the crowd, Nora caught sight of the stunning Harriet below. Very well! She was here too! Alook of maliciousness shed in Nora¡¯s eyes. Her expression slightly contorted. Great, she and her mother, Bessie, were prepared to rify the situationter. They wanted to take this opportunity to shift all the me that had been surrounding her onto Harriet, especially now that Harriet was present at the scene. Delbert was also here, which was perfect for Harriet to be scorned and disgraced! Harriet noticed the intense hatred in Nora¡¯s eyes towards her. She dismissed it, only giving a cold smile with a distinct curve at the corner of her red lips. Did Nora think that she would attend this wedding full of conspiracies KILIWHaiwv: It was ridiculous! +25 BONUS ording to their n, after Vernon and Nora exchanged rings, this simple formality of a wedding should be ended. However, Nora suddenly grabbed the microphone. Even the groom, Vernon, was struck dumb and didn¡¯t know what she was up to. ¡°Wee everyone to our wedding today. And | have something else to announce here.¡± Nora looked very pleased, gesturing to Bessie below. However, upon hearing her words, both Brad and Clifton under the stage became nervous at once. Was she going to stir things up again? ¡°I''ve prepared a video for you all. After watching it, you''ll know the truth of everything!¡± At her words, everyone in the room turned to focus on therge. multimedia screen before them. Bessie used the remote control to y the footage of Harriet, Delbert, and Nora drinking in the VIP box at Holy Night that night. It clearly showed that after drinking the wine handed to her by Harriet, Noral began to lose herposure. Everyone instantly boiled over. Was Harriet the mastermind behind this? Was the scandal involving Vernon and Nora orchestrated by Harriet, who was supposedly intellectually disabled? But everyone in Meawood City was aware that Harriet was intellectually disabled. How could someone like her do such a thing? +25 BONUS Could it be... she had been pretending to be intellectually disabled all along? At that thought, everyone was scared and shocked! Delbert calmly nced at the young girl beside him. Seeing herpletelyposed with a silly smile as if she had no idea what was going on, he felt reassured. She was truly worthy of being his girl. In fact, Harriet had long suspected that Nora wouldn¡¯t just ept marrying Vernon so easily. So she had asked Molly to keep an eye on Nora and Bessie. Without surprise, they found out that they had secretly bribed the security at Holy Night and removed the surveince footage. and It should have been quickly discovered by Marc, who had eyes a ears everywhere. However, Molly turned the trick to her own use and let Bessie take away the surveince footage. Following Harriet¡¯s instructions, Molly then obtained another set of surveince footage and had someone Iurk at the wedding¡¯s control console, ready to give Nora a heavy blow! All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 ¡°Miss Harriet, do you have anything to exin about this video?¡± ¡°Is it true that, as shown in the video, you actually drugged your sister, Miss Nora?¡± ¡°Your ability to use drugs proves that you aren¡¯t mentally handicapped, right?¡± ¡°Miss Harriet, please answer our questions directly.¡± All the reporters turned their attention to Harriet. Harriet, however, just stood there smiling foolishly at them, pretending to be clueless. Delbert originally wanted to protect Harriet. But seeing Harriet¡¯s calm andposed appearance, he knew she had a trick up her sleeve, so he tactfully remained silent. He just gave a cold cough, his face stern and forbidding, exuding an intimidating aura that made those reporters keep a safe distance when asking Harriet questions, rather than swarming forward. Delbert was the current head of the Carlson family¡¯s business empire. Who would dare to offend him? ¡°Delbert, why are they all surrounding me?¡± Harriet asked Delbert with an innocent look on her face. Delbert sneered, ¡°They want to ask you questions.¡± ¡°Can Molly help me with that?¡± Harriet gently tugged at Delbert¡¯s sleeve, acting coquettish. Delbert could never say no to her when she acted cute. +25 BONUS ¡°Of course!¡± Delbert cooperated with Harriet¡¯s act of ying dumb, gentlyughing as he ruffled her hair, showing off their affection as if no one else was present. At Harriet¡¯s signal, Molly, in a white dress, quickly stepped forward, her expression calm andposed. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen of the press, my name is Molly Haynes. I¡¯m also a witness to this matter. Because Miss Harriet has limited intelligence and cannot answer your questions, I''ll do that on her behalf.¡± ¡°| know you''re all very curious right now. Although Miss Nora has video evidence, it isn¡¯t theplete version. It has been maliciously edited.¡± Watching Molly calmly answering the reporters¡¯ questions, Marc slightly narrowed his wolf-like eyes. This was a side of Molly that he had never seen before. In his impression, Molly had always been gentle and soft-spoken, but she had changed a lot recently. Especially after Harriet came to the Welch family¡¯s vi, she seemed to havepletely transformed into a different person.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Just now, when Nora released the surveince footage from the private room in Holy Night, he was surprised. After all, no matter how small an incident was at Holy Night, it couldn¡¯t escape his eyes. But Nora was able to easily obtain this surveince footage this time. He wasn¡¯t a fool. With a little thought, he could figure out the key points. Molly... she had lied to him again! +25 BONUS Seeing her confident appearance, it was clear she had a n to deal with Nora. Could it be that in order to achieve her own goals, she shamelessly deceived and used him again and again? Thinking of that, Marc was increasingly angry. He was so mad that he could barely hide his fury! On stage, upon hearing Molly''s words, Nora panicked. Were Molly and Harriet in cahoots and had been prepared for this for a long time? At this moment, the overhead lights suddenly dimmed. Anew video began ying on the big screen, showing Nora and Vernon sitting in Holy Night''s private room, discussing how to deal with Harriet. Vernon''s eyes immediately widened in shock when he saw it. Now that Delbert was present at the scene, if Delbert saw this video, he would be in big trouble! What he didn¡¯t know was that Delbert had already seen that video. The reason he kept Vernon around was to y with him slowly. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 After all, without him in the previous incarnation, Harriet¡¯s life wouldn''t have ended up into a tragedy. This time, he was reincarnated to avenge Harriet! ¡°Nora, is this the so-called truth? You trapped me!¡± Vernon grabbed Nora¡¯s wrist fiercely. He was truly embarrassed today. ¡°It''s not like that. Vernon, please let me exin...¡± Nora panicked and tried to hold onto Vernon. p! Vernon, however, would no longer be deceived by her lies and directly pped her hard. The loud p was clearly captured by the group of reporters below. At the wedding scene, the groom and bride suddenly started fighting? This topic was definitely enough for tomorrow''s headlines. Brad couldn''t stand it anymore. He gave Vernon a fierce look, then left the wedding venue in a huff. As the head of the Morton family, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose face. These two idiots were unable to aplish anything! Seeing Brad leave and the approaching reporters, Clifton was ashamed too, so he quickly left as well. As for the trouble caused by Bessie and Nora, they would settle it at home! ¡°Mr. Vernon, is it all staged by you and Miss Nora?¡± +25 BONUS ¡°Mr. Vernon, is it because Miss Harriet has made a fool of Miss Noral so that you deliberately targeted her to avenge Miss Nora?¡± ¡°Aren''t you afraid of Mr. Delbert retaliating against you for doing this?¡± All kinds of sharp and incisive questions mercilessly bombarded Vernon and Nora, with reporters almost shoving their microphones in their faces.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°This wedding is such a failure!¡± Delbert pretended to be regretful. He sighed, put down his wine ss, and gave a stunning smile. ¡°| agree! Ha-ha!¡± Harriet beamed and echoed Delbert¡¯s words. ¡°It''s all thanks to you. Harriet, you''re so dangerous. | have to be on guard against you in the future!¡± Although he said that, Delbert still indulgently reached out and rubbed his girl¡¯s nose. He honestly liked her cleverness in pretending to be weak. Only such a woman was worthy of him. ¡°Delbert, I¡¯m tired. Can we go home and sleep?¡± Harriet suddenly looked bored, tugging at Delbert¡¯s clothes and acting coquettishly towards him. Nora was pped in the face, and the drama was over. There was nothing exciting next. Harriet was tired and wanted to go home. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Delbert smiled gently, filled with happiness. Ignoring the strange looks of the crowd, Delbert directly carried up his +25 BONUS yinin ma unta, In such a chaotic situation, they really shouldn''t stay for long. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go back to sleep!¡± Delbert deliberately leaned close to Harriet¡¯s pink and tender ear to say thest sentence. He just gently blew on her ear, and his girl¡¯s face instantly turned red. She was like a ripe red apple, charming and tempting, making him unable to resist taking a bite! The more Harriet thought about it, the more she felt that there was a deeper meaning behind Delbert¡¯s words. Sure enough, once they were home, she learned the skills in bed of her man! Chapter 145 Chapter 145 +25 BONUS Finally, Vernon and Nora¡¯s wedding ended hastily. Because of what Nora did at the wedding, Clifton, ignoring Bessie¡¯s interference, chased her out of the door. Nora already married into the Morton family, so she had to follow Vernon back to the Morton family¡¯s mansion. But they were ruthlessly driven out once more. ¡°How dare youe back?¡± Brad was infuriated once he saw them, and he angrily smashed the ss on the table. The ss hit Vernon¡¯s head by ident, and blood flowed down his face in an instant. It was scary. Although Nora had no feelings for Vernon, she couldn''t help but get angry at this scene. ¡°Brad, how can you do this? No matter what happens, Vernon is your brother!¡± ¡°| don¡¯t have such a useless brother! He¡¯s just an illegitimate son who''ll never be epted by my family! Besides, my dad didn¡¯t leave him any inheritance!¡± ¡°Now you two have caused so much trouble for the Morton family. It¡¯s already very nice of me that | didn¡¯t ask you to take the responsibility. Take the money and get out. | don¡¯t want to see you again!¡± Brad took out a stack of banknotes from his bag, then threw them on +25 BONUS He snorted with a disdainful expression. Vernon tightly covered his broken head. Looking at the scattered money on the ground, he shook with anger. In the past, he had endured a lot in the Morton family. But facing Brad¡¯s insults at this moment, he couldn''t bear it anymore.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He really had enough of living under someone else¡¯s roof and having to live at the mercy of others. Even if he endured it, he wouldn''t get any benefits. He would only be treated with contempt and insulted. ¡°Brad, let me tell you, | won''t take a single cent from you! | promise I''ll make you kneel down before me and beg for mercy one day!¡± Vernon angrily stepped on the money on the ground. This was his first direct retaliation against his ruthless elder brother. ¡°It sounds cool. But for so many years, you¡¯ve been living off me! Vernon, | advise you not to brag at this time. Or in a few days when youe back begging me to let you return home, | won''t be soft- hearted again!¡± Brad scoffed at Vernon¡¯s words. He knew exactly how much of a seless brother Vernon was. If Vernon could really leave the Morton family this time ande back to defeat him one day in the future, it would be the best! Vernon was even angrier at his words. After so many years in the Morton family, he had been humiliated countless times by Brad. In that case, he might as well break off from the Morton family +25 BONUS unvyNE He couldn''t stand living like this for another day! Vernon decided topletely cut ties with the Morton family, so Nora had no reason to stay either. She had to leave with him. But they have no money and no idea where to go. ¡°Vernon, can¡¯t you just apologize to your brother and go back? After all, we don¡¯t even know where to stay tonight. | can¡¯t stand it!¡± Nora stood on the roadside, rubbing her sore ankles in high heels. She couldn¡¯t help butin. She was used to a life of luxury and couldn¡¯t tolerate this kind of hardship at all. ¡°Shut up! If it hadn¡¯t been for you who deliberately caused trouble at the wedding, would | be driven out by that jerk Brad now?¡± Vernon said irritably. At this moment, they both couldn¡¯t stand each other. At the same time, after Clifton went to bed, Bessie heard that her daughter was driven out of the house. She knew her daughter couldn¡¯t bear this hardship, so she hurriedly found Nora¡¯s location and rushed over in a hurry by car. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 +25 BONUS ¡°Nora, mom¡¯s here!¡± Seeing Nora and Vernon sitting in a miserable state on the side of the road, she felt extremely distressed. Without hesitation, she quickly asked them to get into the car and took them to the hotel she had booked early in the morning to have a good sleep. ¡°Nora, Vernon, you can stay here for a night.¡± ¡°Nora, after mom¡¯s home, I''ll talk to your dad. Once he calms down, you cane back.¡± Bessieforted them gently and also bought them many daily necessities. ¡°Stop acting!¡± Nora didn¡¯t appreciate Bessie¡¯s kindness at all and swept everything off the table. ¡°Nora, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°What''s wrong with me? Are you serious? Why is it that every n | make is known to Harriet in advance? Isn¡¯t everything that happened at today¡¯s wedding nned by you? Have you betrayed me?¡± Norapletely lost her reason. She was unable to differentiate between friend and foe. She even began to use Bessie angrily. ¡°Nora, I¡¯m your mother. How could you be suspicious of me?¡± Bessie couldn''t believe it, feeling both heartbroken and angry. She had done so many bad things for Nora, but now she was being +25 BONUS HisalVILG qucouvricu by nor mugner: Just as Nora was about to retort, she suddenly felt ufortable in her stomach and hurried to the bathroom. In the Welch family¡¯s mansion. At the dining table, four of them were dining together. Harriet suddenly received a message from Molly. Molly told her that Vernon and Nora had been driven out by the Morton family and the Munoz family. Harriet read the message on her phone and couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was really satisfying! Delbert easily caught sight of that message but remainedposed.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Harriet, what are youughing about?¡± Delbert asked knowingly. ¡°Because I¡¯m happy, | want tough! Harriet shook her head and acted silly. ¡°Why are you so happy then?¡± ¡°It''s a secret!¡± Harriet lifted her chin, refusing to tell him. She enjoyed seeing Delbert¡¯s puzzled expression after teasing him with her riddle. The next moment, Delbert¡¯s expression changed at once, and the atmosphere suddenly became scary ¡°What if | insist on knowing?¡± His eyes suddenly became sinister. Harriet almost forgot that her man was an extremely possessive and +25 BONUS paranoia MUN. She couldn''t bear the result if he was mad! ¡°Sorry, | was just kidding. I¡¯m so happy simply because | realize that our wedding is only half a month away. Delbert, don¡¯t be angry, alright? Harriet immediately went up to rub against Delbert¡¯s handsome face with a pleasing expression. After being pleased the right way, Delbert was satisfied. ¡°You''re spoiled by me!¡± Although he knew his girl was lying, Delbert still melted. Hezily squinted his beautiful eyes, feeling extremely pleasant. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so lucky to have such a loving husband like you!¡± Harriet grinned like a sly little fox. Marc sitting opposite suddenly felt extremely embarrassed and turned to look at Molly beside him, who still had a indifferent expression as if it had nothing to do with her. Thinking of his spections, Marc suddenly got furious! +25 BONUS Chapter 147 Chapter 147 The servants of the Welch family had never seen such a scene. Each of them had to move eyes away in embarrassment. No one could imagine that Mr. Carlson, the well-known tycoon in Meawood City, would be so affectionate in private! But he indeed doted on his wife! ¡°This¡¯s my home. Can''t you care a little about my feelings at least?¡± Marc forced himself to look away from Molly, turning to use Delbert and Harriet instead. ¡°No!¡± To his surprise, the couple replied in unison. It turned out that their tacit understanding only surfaced when they were against Marc. Marc felt defeated and couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with them. Nothing has been going smoothly for her recently! ¡°Oh, Delbert, Yuri invited us to Holy Night for drinks tonight. Sean will also be there.¡± During the meal, Marc suddenly remembered something and spoke 1. ¡°Great, | want to have fun too!¡± Harriet was the first to p and agree. After all, now that the viin had received retribution, it was definitely something worth celebrating. +25 BONUS She was going to have a great time tonight! ¡°If Harriet is going, then I''ll go as well!¡± Delbert smiled and ruffled Harriet¡¯s hair, looking very indulgent. Witnessing them showing off affection for each other, Marc once again felt hit heavily! In the hotel bathroom. Nora vomited for a long time before finally feeling better. For some reason, she had been experiencing this kind of situation frequentlytely. Bessie noticed something was wrong with her and suddenly thought of something. She quickly pulled Nora aside, away from Vernon, and asked her softly. ¡°Nora, are you... pregnant?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Nora¡¯splexion instantly paled. She had never considered that possibility. But upon second thought, she missed her period this month. And all her physical reactions seemed to be telling her that she was pregnant. But whose baby was it? Was it the trafficker¡¯s or those men on the illegal ship? In any case, it definitely wasn¡¯t Vernon¡¯s! +25 BONUS Bessie also realized whose baby was in Nora¡¯s belly and her heart ached for her daughter. |-If she hadn¡¯t been so dumb and had recognized that the person in the sack was Nora right away, would Nora have avoided the trouble? Anyway, it wasn¡¯t the time to cry. She had toe up with a n for her daughter¡¯s marriage. ¡°Nora, | Know you hate mom. But you can only listen to me right now. Just bite the bullet on this matter, make Vernon believe that you''re really pregnant with his baby, so he won''t abandon you. You can also have a way out!¡± Bessie earnestly advised Nora. She only hoped that her daughter could live happily. As for seeking revenge on Harriet, she would take care of it instead. Nora hesitated. After all, it hadn¡¯t been half a month since the night at the hotel. Would Vernon really believe that she was pregnant with his baby? Besides, after three months, her belly would be too obvious to hide. If this baby could be used as a bargaining chip, then she had to take the risk. After all, she had nothing now. Clifton hadn¡¯t only kicked her out of the house but also stripped her of her position as the general manager at the Munoz Group. The reputation she had worked so hard to restore hadpletely copsed due to being taken to the police station with Vernon. The inte was still full of criticism towards her. She could only cling to Vernon as herst hope of turning thingsAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. In the end, Nora decided to listen to her mother¡¯s advice. She took a deep breath and walked out of the bathroom. Seeing Vernon sitting on the bed looking dejected, she walked over and gently patted his back. +25 BONUS Chapter 148 Chapter 148 +25 BONUS ¡°Vernon, what should | do... | seem to be pregnant...¡± Upon hearing that news, Vernon was struck dumb, his mind buzzing. ¡°What? You''re pregnant?¡± He had already been kicked out of the Morton family. Although he still had some savings, he was used to spendingvishly. It was barely enough for himself. How could he support Nora, who was also used to a life of luxury, and the baby in her belly? Besides, the money wasn¡¯t readily essible. Most importantly, he didn¡¯t like Nora at all, so he didn¡¯t want to spend the money on her. They fell silent all of a sudden. Neither of them said anything. After a long while, Vernon struggled to open his mouth, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the hospital for a check-up first? Maybe you''re not really pregnant.¡± What bad luck he had these days! He honestly didn¡¯t want Nora to be pregnant. But if she was really carrying his baby, he couldn¡¯t just abandon her. What a hassle! ¡°How about this, Vernon, I''ll apany Nora to the hospital tomorrow for the check-up. It''ll attract too much attention if both of you go together.¡± At this moment, Bessie quickly stood out. She couldn''t let Vernon apany Nora to the hospital for the check- +25 BONUS 1.1me Nuru a picynunoy, no would vermey figure out that the baby wasn''t his. After hearing Bessie¡¯s words, Vernon thought for a moment. He didn¡¯t want those meddlesome reporters to catch wind of anything and ruin his reputation again. ¡°Fine.¡± Vernon nodded. Tomorrow, he would figure out a way to make some money. If Nora was indeed pregnant, then he would have to raise the baby, even if he didn¡¯t like it. Although Vernon was despicable, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to abandon his wife and baby! Seeing him agree, Bessie and Nora exchanged a quiet nce. As long as they brought back the pregnancy test result from the hospital tomorrow, Vernon would be the baby¡¯s father. However, Vernon felt that something was off. He had only slept with Nora once, and that was half a month ago at the hotel when he was set up. Didn¡¯t women usually discover their pregnancy after at least a month? The timing just wasn¡¯t right. Vernon spent the whole night tossing and turning, feeling increasingly agitated about Nora¡¯s pregnancy. In the end, he got up and went to Holy Night to drink and calm himself down. Meanwhile, at Holy Night. Night fell, lights lit up, and the ce bustled with people. Here, it was a world of revelry and excitement. +25 BONUS Right after Delbert, Harriet, Marc, and Molly arrived at the VIP room on the top floor of Holy Night, a remarkably handsome man walked out from inside. As soon as the man saw Delbert, his face lit up with joy. ¡°Boss, you''re finally here! We all are waiting for you!¡± Delbert¡¯s voice was calm and indifferent as always, ¡°Right on time. I''m notte.¡± The man knew his indifferent nature and didn¡¯t dwell on it. Instead, he turned to nce at the round-faced Harriet beside Delbert. The next second, his eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Yuri, Selena,e out quick! Boss¡¯s here. He brought his wife!¡± He shouted excitedly into the VIP room. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 As soon as Sean finished speaking, Yuri and Selena walked out of the private room together. Upon seeing Harriet, they called out, ¡°Hi, Mrs. Carlson!¡± Harriet, feeling embarrassed, blushed at their sudden greeting and was about to say something silly. Delbert, however, immediately took Harriet¡¯s fair hand and coldly said to the three people, ¡°Keep it down. Don¡¯t startle my girl.¡± Yuri, seeing Harriet¡¯s blushing cheeks and hearing Delbert¡¯s words, teasingly remarked, ¡°Wow, | didn¡¯t expect our boss to be such a doting husband. Tell us, are you henpecked at home?¡± Harriet blushed even more at Yuri¡¯s teasing. Delbert, stillposed, looked at Yuri and said coolly, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Yuri nced at Selena beside him and then at the shy Harriet leaning on Delbert, feeling utterly helpless. He had to admit that he was jealous! ¡°Alright, let''s all go inside,¡± Marc called out to everyone to enter the pri ¡®b eld Harriet¡¯s hand tightly and followed the others inside. previous incarnation, Harriet was mentally retarded. Even though she had met Delbert¡¯s close brothers, she didn¡¯t have much of an impression of them. Now, being clear-headed and sitting with them, she realized how close they were. +25 BONUS She suddenly felt lucky to have a second chance to be with Delbert and witness his happiness. In this life, there would be no betrayal or hurt, only happiness! ¡°You are Harriet? | prescribed your medicine when you had a feverst time!¡± Sitting down, Selena casually looked at Harriet. ¡°Hey, Selena, mind your manners and address her as Mrs. Carlson!¡± Yuri quickly corrected her. ¡°Yuri, don¡¯t you dare boss me around!¡± As long as Selena gave him a re, he immediately backed down. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry!¡± He didn¡¯t dare to mess with Selena, so he stopped arguing with him at once. Although Harriet had little interaction with Selena in her previous incarnation, Selena had once spoken up for her when Nora bullied her. Since then, Harriet knew that Selena was sharp-tongued but kind- hearted. As for Yuri, he was like a love-hatepanion with Selena. He just couldn¡¯t see his own heart clearly. Harriet. May | know your name?¡± Harriet asked Selena with a a-slightly narrowed her beautiful eyes, ¡°I¡¯m Selena.¡± Selena¡¯s impression of Harriet still lingered on her previous horrible appearance. Now seeing her without makeup, Selena found Harriet exceptionally beautiful. +25 BONUS Especially when she smiled, it was hard not to be fond of her! The two quickly became acquainted, and Harriet happily introduced Molly to Selena. The three women chatted animatedly. While Delbert conversed with Marc and the others, he asionally nced at Harriet.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Harriet chatting happily with Selena and Molly, he was happy too. All of a sudden, there were sounds of ss breaking in the adjacent private room, which interrupted their conversation. Delbert frowned and gave Marc a meaningful look. Marc stood up abruptly, ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in my territory? They¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± +25 BONUS Chapter 150 Chapter 150 With a gloomy face, he pushed open the private room door, and went straight to the next room, but he didn¡¯te back for a long time. Molly was a little worried, ¡°You guys go ahead and drink. | need to find Mare.¡± ¡°Molly, I''ll go with you,¡± Harriet said. After Harriet got up, Delbert also stood up. In the end, everyone in the private room went out together to find Mare. Once they arrived at the next private room, Harriet was surprised by a nce. In the next private room, a drunken man was causing a scene. It was Vernon. At this moment, several of Vernon¡¯s fair-weather friends were trying to take him away, but he fiercely pushed them away. ¡°Get lost. | want to drink more!¡± Vernon was in a terrible mood. He was forced to marry Nora, and she was even pregnant. What annoyed him the most was that he couldn¡¯t understand why Harriet, who used to be his obedient admirer, suddenly became cold towards him. In the past, she would do whatever he asked her to do, even if it was risky. He could tell that she really liked him, so why did she reject his +25 BONUS youumi mansion that day? Vernony on the hotel bed, feeling more and more angry. Finally, he called out several fair-weather friends and came to Holy Night for fun without Nora¡¯s knowledge. | don¡¯t need your help. Get lost! All of you, out!¡± He seemed to be crazy and swept the whiskey bottles off the table. They all shattered on the floor. His friends were scared and quickly said, ¡°Vernon, you''re drunk. Nora asked us to send you back.¡± 7 drunk?¡± Vernon''s eyes were bloodshot, ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m not drunk! I¡¯m not going back. | don¡¯t want to see Nora, let alone raise that baby in her belly!¡± Outside the private room, Harriet heard Vernon¡¯s words. She blinked and an idea dawned on her. Nora was pregnant? It was Vernon¡¯s baby? How was that possible?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. It hadn¡¯t even been half a month since they had sex. Could it be... Suddenly, a bold spection arose in Harriet¡¯s mind... Inside the private room, his friends continued, ¡°Alright, Vernon, couples have their quarrels. You should go back soon and not keep Nora waiting for you in anxiety.¡± ¡°Let her wait. | just don¡¯t want to go back!¡± Vernon sneered, ¡°Anyway, she doesn¡¯t like me. She likes Delbert, but she can¡¯t have him because her silly sister stole him away.¡± +25 BONUS ¡°Can anyone exin it? How can the silly girl Harriet be so powerful? She even has the owner of the Carlson Group listen to her. Is she pretending to be silly?¡± ¡°If | find out she¡¯s pretending to be silly, I''ll definitely kill her!¡± The more Vernon cursed, the more excited he became, which frightened his friends who quickly covered his mouth. ¡°Vernon, be careful what you say. Walls have ears. We should leave.¡± But outside the door, Harriet and Delbert had already heard everything he said. Harriet cautiously looked up and saw Delbert¡¯s face instantly darken. He quietly stared at Vernon in the private room, filled with murderous intent and hostility. Oh no, her man was angry! +25 BONUS Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Vernon¡¯s friends still tried to take him away, but he struggled. desperately. ¡°I''m not going back. | want to drink! Don¡¯t drag me!¡± As they reached the door of the private room, they saw Marc, dressed in a dark suit, standing there with a cold and mocking expression. ¡°Vernon? This isn¡¯t the ce for you to act willfully. You should go!¡± Marc warned Vernon coldly. Vernon, not knowing the general manager of Holy Night, was infuriated by being told to leave and pushed his friends aside. Then he red fiercely at Marc. ¡°What do you think you are? How dare you tell go?¡± MAX ¡°What do | think | am? Let me tell you who | am today!¡± I With that, Marc kicked out directly. Being drunk, Vernon was powerless and fell to the ground at once. ¡°How dare you! I''ll kill you!¡± eing that, Vernon''s friends rushed up immediately, raising their ands to attack Marc. But Marc didn¡¯t even bother to take these nobodies seriously and quickly beat them down. Then, he grabbed Vernon and threw him out of the private room, right at the feet of Delbert. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do that to me! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± +25 BONUS Vernon, in pain, wanted to confront Marc. However, before he could take a few steps, he identally bumped into a tall figure. The man emanated an oppressive aura, mysterious and dangerous. It was Delbert who came looking for Marc. Vernon looked up,pletely drunk and unsteady on his feet. He fell right in front of Delbert and Harriet. ¡°Ha-ha, Delbert, look how funny he is!¡± Harriet couldn¡¯t help butugh as she saw Vernon¡¯s embarrassing fall. ¡°Hey, big viin, are you paying your respects to me? Nice posture, but your head didn¡¯t hit the ground hard enough!¡± With a teasing look in her clear eyes and a mocking curve on her red lips, Harriet¡¯s voice was filled with contempt, ¡°Come on, good boy, do that again.¡± As soon as Harriet finished, her delicate little hand was suddenly grasped by a rough yet finerge hand. Harriet looked up along the arm and met Delbert¡¯s deep and observant eyes. Her heart thumped faster and faster The man¡¯s gaze flickered as he parted his thin lips, his voice low and hoarse yet maic, ¡°Just ignore him. Let¡¯s go.¡± Aperson like Vernon who was opportunistic, selfish, and petty didn¡¯t deserve even a nce from Harriet, not even a flicker of her gaze. ¡°Sure, you''re the boss.¡± Harriet nodded with a slight smile. +25 BONUS Delbert held her hand and turned to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare leave!¡± An irritating and muffled voice suddenly sounded. Vernon already climbed up from the ground, his body covered in dust, his hair a mess and reeking of alcohol. He looked disheveled and wretched, in stark contrast to Delbert¡¯s meticulous and detached coolness. Vernon''s eyes were half-closed in a daze as he looked at the man before him. He clearly hadn¡¯t sobered up yet and didn¡¯t recognize that these two were Delbert and Harriet. +25 BONUS Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 He suddenly grabbed Harriet¡¯s hand tightly and scolded angrily, ¡°You bitch, how dare you mock me just now! Apologize to me, or you can¡¯t leave here today!¡± In Vernon¡¯s sight, he only saw an ordinary couple, but the woman dared to mock him. He was angered! Harriet lowered her eyes a little. When she caught sight of Vernon grabbing her hand, her fair and beautiful face instantly turned cold. Filled with hatred, she terribly wanted to get rid of Vernon. Harriet raised her eyes lightly, ring coldly at the man acting drunk in front of her, her voice chilling to the bone, ¡°You bad man, let go of me!¡± Delbert, who was on the side, looked extremely displeased. His cold eyes turned to Vernon. ¡°Get lost!¡± The next second, he grabbed Vernon¡¯s shoulder and pulled hard, shaking him off fiercely. Only when he saw Vernon finally release Harriet¡¯s hand did his expression ease a little. Vernon felt sharp pain from his shoulders, so he immediately raised his head and red fiercely at Delbert. His voice raised in anger, ¡°Do you know who | am? How dare youy hands on me!¡± +25 BONUS Alcohol emboldened the cowardly. At this moment, Vernon was abnormally arrogant. Delbert¡¯s face grew even colder, his eyes as cold as ice. Vernon had no idea that this was the calm before the storm. ¡°This is thest time. Disappear!¡± Delbert didn¡¯t want to expose his bloodthirsty and violent nature in front of his girl. He only wanted to deal with Vernonter. But he didn¡¯t expect Vernon to provoke him. ¡°How dare you tell me to disappear? Let me teach you a lesson!¡± Vernon had just been beaten up by Marc in a daze and was now furious. He wanted to vent all his anger on this arrogant man in front of him. Delbert remained silent with a disdainful expression. After a snort, he turned away and didn¡¯t even bother to give Vernon another nce. Vernon feltpletely ignored, seething with anger. His eyes were full of malice. A surge of alcohol rushed to his head. He clenched his fists and swung them violently at Delbert. This punch used up all the strength he had in his body. Just thinking about the expression of agony on Delbert¡¯s face as he knelt and begged for mercy after being punched made Vernon excited and tremble uncontrobly. ¡°Bang!¡± +25 BONUS There was a sound of a fist hitting flesh. Immediately after, there was a crack! It was the sound of bones breaking! Vernon''s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at the fist that had hit his ribs so hard. The fist was solid and powerful. Following the fist upwards, he saw a muscr and perfectly contoured arm. At the same time, a sudden pain unexpectedly emanated from the fist he had just thrown. Vernon looked up in horror and saw that the fist he had thrown was firmly held in Delbert''s palm. Therge hand gripping his fist kept tightening, and the sound of bones breaking seemed toe from within his own fist. ¡°Ah!¡± Apiercing scream echoed through the corridor. It was Vernon¡¯s agonizing cry, even more intense than when he was. aten by Marc!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. +25 BONUS Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Vernon¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and disbelief. He tightly held his dislocated wrist, writhing in pain on the ground, unable to stop wailing. It was truly a pitiful sight! Those VIP customers who hade to Holy Night for entertainment witnessed this scene and dared not even breathe. They left in a hurry, pretending as if nothing had happened. After all, just by looking at Delbert¡¯s naturally noble attire and the cold demeanor of Marc, as well as Sean and Yuri, they knew better than to provoke him. Naturally, no one dared to take the risk of rescuing Vernon, the illegitimate child who had been driven out of the Morton family. ¡°Beat him right here! Don¡¯t let him die, but don¡¯t make it easy for him either!¡± ncing at Vernon, who was suffering on the ground, Delbert coldly instructed the Holy Night bodyguards behind him. Then, the group stood in ce together, admiring the miserable ms of the scoundrel Vernon. mon was beaten ck and blue, with several teeth knocked out. He kept wailing in agony, even hoping to pass out so that he wouldn''t have to endure the pain any longer. But unfortunately, the bodyguards, following Delbert¡¯s orders, controlled the force of each blow perfectly. That made him suffer immensely but prevented him from passing out. +25 BONUS Looking at Vernon¡¯s pitiful state, Harriet felt a touch of satisfaction. Vernon had brought this upon himself. It wasn¡¯t her man¡¯s fault!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Harriet turned slightly, her face wearing an innocent expression. She widened her dewy doe eyes and quivered as she spoke. ¡°Delbert, | want to go home... This scene is too bloody. I¡¯m scared.¡± Her voice was so soft with a hint of coquetry. The petite and fragile appearance of the girl in front of him caused Delbert¡¯s protective instinct to surge But the rest of the group couldn''t stand it any second longer. ¡°Ugh!¡± Suddenly, a sudden dry heave came from behind the group. Harriet¡¯s body stiffened. Who just dry heaved out loud? Who would dare to show her such disrespect? She immediately looked in the direction of the sound and saw a woman standing behind her. woman had a delicate appearance and looked like she had just shed vomiting after drinking too much. beside her, another girl was carefully patting her back. Monica unexpectedly met Harriet¡¯s eyes. She was still a little puzzled until she saw Delbert standing next to Harriet, which suddenly made her tremble with fear. After all, he was her Cousin Delbert whom she had admired since childhood! As thergest and most prestigious family in Meawood City, the Carlson family had strict rules. +25 BONUS His father was the third son of Milton and her parents never allowed her to go out drinking or clubbing. Going to Holy Night or simr ces where bad and good people mixed up was out of the question. Today, she had just returned to the country without informing her parents and had secretlye here with a few girlfriends to have some fun. She had nned to go back after having enough fun. But unexpectedly, she ran into her cousin, Delbert, midway! She truly had terrible luck! Although everyone in the Carlson family, including her parents, disliked Delbert, she liked and admired him very much. Of course, she also feared him the most. Seeing her cousin, Monica, suddenly appearing at Holy Night instead of studying abroad as she should have, Delbert got angry at once. He frowned and sternly questioned Monica in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Monica, what are you doing here?¡± Monica cautiously raised her head but immediately lowered it again without daring to meet his gaze the moment she saw Delbert¡¯s fierce and piercing eyes. +25 BONUS Chapter 154 Chapter 154 On the side, Vernon continued to endure the beating. His cries of pain were incessant, and Monica grew increasingly anxious. She knew that Delbert had recently be the head of the Carlson Group. The man must have offended Delbert to end up in such a situation. ¡°Please...¡± Monica pretended to cry, her eyes teary and her voice trembling. She kept her head down and dared not look at Delbert¡¯s face. ¡°Delbert, I¡¯m sorry! | was just bored after returning home and came to Holy Night to get familiar with the area. | swear, | won''t come to Holy Night again, or even this area!¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Monica apologizing at once, Delbert was less angry. Although his rtionship with Monica¡¯s parents had always been strained, he doted on her. ¡°| can let you off today since you just returned home. You should have a good rest. If | see you in a ce like this again, you''ll have the same result as his!¡± After saying that, he gave a threatening look at Vernon, who was still being ten on the ground. essed Vernon''s miserable state and was frightened. ckly nodded in agreement, ¡°I understand!¡± As Delbert¡¯s expression gradually eased, Monica¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. When she saw Harriet standing next to him, she suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Delbert, is this the fool you¡¯re marrying?¡± 17 +25 BONUS Both Monica and Nora were alumni of Meawood Medical University. Before going abroad for further studies, she had heard from Nora how ugly and despicable her idiot sister, Harriet, was! In Monica¡¯s eyes, the in and foolish Harriet didn¡¯t deserve her handsome and highly educated cousin, Delbert, at all. This time, Monica had returned at Nora¡¯s invitation to sabotage Harriet¡¯s marriage to Delbert. However, upon seeing Harriet in person, she suddenly felt that Harriet wasn¡¯t as despicable and vulgar as Nora had described her. In fact, she was quite attractive. But that didn¡¯t change the fact that she was a fool! ¡°What did you say?¡± Upon hearing Monica describe Harriet as a fool, Delbert looked at her with cold eyes. His expression, which had just, softened, instantly turned icy again. Monica was frightened and stepped back repeatedly, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t say anything...¡± But did she look like she hadn¡¯t said anything? In any case, Harriet had heard it. Monica had just spoken ill of her. It seemed that Delbert¡¯s cousin didn¡¯t like her very much! But that was understandable. After all, Monica was Nora¡¯s college ssmate and had heard a lot of bad things about Harriet from Nora, so naturally she disliked her. Harriet also didn¡¯t miss the disgust and disdain that shed in Monica¡¯s eyes whenever she looked at her. It seemed that her days in the Carlson family were going to be quite eventful in the future! +25 BONUS Chapter 155 Chapter 155 ¡°Monica, is this your cousin? He¡¯s so handsome!¡± The girl who was holding Monica¡¯s arm couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Delbert since she saw him. Although the corridor was dimly lit, it couldn''t hide Delbert¡¯s beauty and charm. Since his appearance in the corridor, many eyes were cast upon him, and some people even secretly took photos with their phones. However, when they saw Harriet by his side, they knew that he wasn¡¯t avable, so they only watched from a distance and didn¡¯t dare to approach to strike up a conversation. Only Monica''s good female friend, Sophia Brown, stared at Delbert without taking her eyes off him. ¡°Howe I¡¯ve never heard you mention that you have such a good-looking cousin? By the way, what¡¯s your cousin¡¯s name?¡± Sophia asked sweetly. Delbert ignored her. Seeing his displeased expression, Monica quickly pulled Sophia¡¯s hand, indicating that she should not provoke her cousin. ¡°| didn¡¯t expect my man to be so popr!¡± Harriet responded with a cheerful smile. She mocked and interrupted them. Knowing that his girl was jealous, Delbert suppressed his smile and didn¡¯t exin. He enjoyed the feeling of his future wife being jealous. ¡°Hey, Monica, why are you stopping me?¡± +25 BONUS Oblivious Sophia didn¡¯t notice Monica¡¯s intention.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Delbert ignored her, she was somewhat persistent and even ran over to strike up a conversation. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sophia. Can we have a drink together?¡± Harriet narrowed her eyes slightly as she watched Sophia. It seemed that she was deliberately provoking her in front of her man? Delbert knew that he didn¡¯t need to say anything, and his girl would stand out for him. He just waited calmly. ¡°No! He¡¯s my man. You can¡¯t drink with him!¡± Harriet¡¯s face turned stern as she stood in front of Delbert. For a moment, tension filled the air. This scene made the three rich young men who were watching the excitement want to take photos. It was obvious that Sophia couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions on her face. But she didn¡¯t think she had lost. She had immediately figured out Harriet¡¯s identity after hearing Monica say that Harriet was a fool. It turned out that Harriet was the famous fool, Harriet Munoz from the Munoz family, in Meawood City. As for Monica¡¯s cousin, he must be Delbert Carlson, the young master who had just inherited the Carlson Group. Rumor had it that he was ugly and had a fierce and cruel temperament. However, Sophia didn¡¯t expect him to be so handsome when she saw him today. +25 BONUS As for this foolish girl Harriet, she was no match for her at all. ¡°| can invite him to drink. It¡¯s my freedom. Why do you care? Monica, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Sophia¡¯s words were clearly full of disdain for Harriet. ¡°Alright, Sophia.¡± Monica also felt that Sophia was targeting Harriet for no reason and immediately tugged at her sleeve. But Sophia still didn¡¯t give up. Why should she be polite to a fool? Harriet nced at Sophia and raised her eyebrows slightly. With just one look, she could tell how much hostility Sophia had towards her. It was clear that she had an interest in Delbert. But her man, Harriet knew he wasn¡¯t so easily taken! Aglint of determination shed in Harriet¡¯s eyes as she maintained her silly expression. ¡°Yes, you can invite my man to drink. That¡¯s your freedom. | indeed has no right to control you!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of smugness as she haughtily tilted eed to tell you that I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e. We are already engaged. If continue like this, | may misunderstand and think you''re ntentionally trying to seduce my fianc¨¦. To avoid any misunderstandings, you better stop.¡± +25 BONUS Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Harriet¡¯s petite and soft body leaned against Delbert¡¯s chest as she said very seriously. The implication was clear: ¡®You better not seduce my fianc¨¦!¡¯ ¡°What do you mean? | just invited him for a drink. How does that count as seduction? Please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯ve always been straightforward and frank. If my words sound unpleasant, don¡¯t take them to heart.¡± Seeing the usatory looks from the people around her, Sophia quickly denied. However, her words were cleverly crafted, turning her unreasonable behavior towards Harriet into a matter of her own straightforwardness. As for Harriet¡¯s misunderstanding of her, that was Harriet¡¯s own narrow-mindedness and had nothing to do with her. Monica, who was listening on the side, couldn¡¯t help but admire her friend¡¯s speaking skills. She could probably make people believe what was wrong was right. ¡°Oh, Delbert, look at her, she¡¯s deliberately insinuating that I¡¯m a bad woman!¡± Harriet turned the tables and brought Delbert to support herself. Sophia was angered by Harriet¡¯s innocent and pitiful appearance. ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s none of your business how my woman is. You have no right to meddle!¡± Delbert gave Sophia a cold nce and then quickly looked away, as if UL +25 BONUS This was his unique favoritism towards Harriet. ¡°|...¡± Sophia shivered all over from Delbert¡¯s nce and dared not offend him further. ¡°Damn, I¡¯m so mad!¡± At this moment, Sophia really wanted to disappear and didn¡¯t want toe to Holy Night again in the future. In the end, Sophia left in a huff. Later, Delbert turned to give instructions to Cory, who had been following him closely. ¡°Take Monica back and confine her. Don¡¯t let her out until | agree!¡± ¡°Isn''t that a bit much, Delbert?¡± Monica was shocked and opened her mouth to say something.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. However, when she met Delbert¡¯s cold eyes, she ultimately dared not say anything and obediently closed her mouth, allowing Cory to take her away. But before leaving, she gave Harriet a fierce look. She didn¡¯t expect that the foolish Harriet would be so eloquent and ven drive away her friend. Very well, she would pay her back! ¡°Even if my woman is scheming, | still love her!¡± After themotion subsided, Delbert smiled gently and gently rubbed his girl¡¯s head, his eyes filled with affection for Harriet. Hearing him say that, the others suddenly felt goosebumps all over 4 +25 BONUS It was somehow terrifying when Delbert showed off his love for his wife! Harriet couldn¡¯t help but turn the man¡¯s face over and carefully examine it before sighing. She had to admit that her man¡¯s face was really too good-looking. With his nting eyebrows, straight and high nose bridge, slender and deep beautiful eyes, and thin lips, he was simply the most perfect child of the god. ¡°Delbert, remember to wear a mask when you go out in the future!¡± ¡°And a hat, a pair of sunsses too!¡± ¡°It''ll be the best to hang a sign around your neck saying: | have a jealous wife. Keep away!¡±. Harriet was now in full jealousy mode! ¡°You guys, turn around!¡± Delbert noticed Harriet¡¯s unhappiness and immediately ordered the people behind him. ¡°What?¡± Marc and the others had no idea what he meant, but they didn¡¯t dare to disobey his orders, so they obediently turned around. +25 BONUS Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Just as Harriet looked confused, Delbert suddenly leaned in close to her, then his cold lips slowly pressed against her thin lips. A deep kiss left the woman blushing. Harriet¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Delbert¡¯s kiss had caught herpletely off guard. At this moment, she could clearly hear the pounding of her own heart. It was about to leap out of her chest! ¡°Yvonne?¡± Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice interrupted this sweet moment. Harriet was taken aback. Why did she find this voice somewhat familiar? Delbert¡¯s body also stiffened, then he immediately let go of Harriet. Sensing his unusual reaction, Harriet felt a sense of loss. It seemed that in his heart, the woman known as Yvonne was still the most important. Harriet turned to look and saw a man in a ck suit standing opposite her. He was wearing a pair of white gloves and an exquisite brooch on his chest. With fair skin like a girl, a slender build, and an air of elegance, he looked like a beautiful poster just standing there. ¡°Wonderful! | finally found you!¡± The man hurried over as soon as he saw Harriet. The next second, he seized her hand with great excitement. ¡°I''m sorry, who are you?¡± +25 BONUS Harriet looked puzzled. She stared at the man¡¯s face, not remembering ever meeting him, but feeling a sense of familiarity from him. ¡°I''m your eighth brother. Yvonne, don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Harriet was struck dumb. She only had a half-sister named Nora. Where did this eighth brother come from? ¡°I''m sorry, | really don¡¯t know you.¡± ¡°Yvonne, what happened to you? Why are you speaking like a fool?¡± Harriet was speechless. She was pretending to be a fool in the first ce! The more the man looked at Harriet, the more he felt strange. He immediately shifted his gaze to Delbert and, after a strange look, immediately pulled Harriet behind him and stared at Delbert warily,¡± Tell me! Why did you kiss my sister just now? Did you make my sister lose her memory and forget about me?¡± Delbert ignored him, but became more displeased after the man showed up. ¡°He¡¯s my future husband. No matter who you are, you aren¡¯t allowed to speak ill of him!¡± Harriet firmly defended her husband,Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Even if he¡¯s your husband, engaging in such behavior in public is simply disgraceful!¡± 73 +25 BONUS The man continued to re at Delbert. He had grown up watching his little sister. How could she be taken away by such a brat! When they were in Agral City, he had always doted on Yvonne. And among all the eight brothers, Yvonne liked to be around him the most. To win her favor, he even learned magic tricks and grew up to be a world-famous magician. Now that he had finally found his sister, but she was about to get married? At this moment, Henry Bass felt the flower he had carefully nurtured had been stolen away. He was heart-broken. ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Harriet retorted with an eye roll and pouted, ¡°And my name is Harriet, not Yvonne!¡± ¡°Harriet?¡± Henry looked puzzled. Seeing him tightly gripping Harriet¡¯s wrist, Delbert frowned in displeasure. ¡°It''s enough!¡± Delbert immediately took hold of Harriet¡¯s wrist and pulled her into his arms once again. +25 BONUS Chapter 158 Chapter 158 ¡°| warn you. Don¡¯t touch my sister!¡± Henry was getting angry, ring at Delbert and about to make a move. The tension was about to explode! Just then, three female voices suddenly called out in unison from not far away. ¡°Henry!¡± Immediately after, three beautiful women ran over. Henry was startled and took several steps back. Even though they were three beautiful and elegant women, he looked as if he had encountered a pack of wolves and tigers, his face full of reluctance. ¡°Henry! | finally found you!¡± One of the women cried with tearful eyes, gazing at him. affectionately. The other two also looked at him with eager excitement. ¡°Henry! Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m your favorite woman? Who are these two?¡± ¡°| told you, Henry¡¯s favorite woman is me. You two don¡¯t have to ourselves here. Hurry up and leave!¡± 1. e women exploded into a heated argument, each iming to e woman Henry loved the most, causing a ruckus! Harriet looked on in confusion. Did this crazy man have so much charm that three women would argue endlessly for him? ¡°Alright, stop quarreling!¡± Henry sighed deeply. +25 BONUS He knew that his journey was about to begin again. ¡°Yvonne!¡± He suddenly turned around and winked at Harriet. ¡°Bear it in your mind that I¡¯m your favorite eighth brother, Henry Bass, from your childhood. See you next time!¡± With that, he turned and, to everyone¡¯s surprise, transformed into a flock of white doves and flew out of the window. Then he disappeared without a trace. What? Was he a magician? The three women who were standing still were stunned for a moment. Harriet thought they would continue crying and making a scene, but to her surprise, they all said in unison, ¡°Wow, Henry is so cool...¡± Fine! Harriet had to admit that the way Henry transformed into a flock of white doves was indeed very cool! Also, hisst name was Bass, just like her mother¡¯s.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Could he be his cousin? After all, she knew nothing about her mother¡¯s family yet. ¡°Delbert, he must be a magician! It¡¯s so cool!¡± Harriet couldn¡¯t help but exim. However, she didn¡¯t realize that Delbert¡¯s expression had turned cold in an instant because of her words. Her man was displeased. As Harriet was still admiring the sky outside while standing in ce, Delbert directly grabbed her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Back home!¡± He then led Harriet out of Holy Night without even excusing themselves, leaving Yuri feeling very upset. +25 BONUS ¡°Why did the boss suddenly leave?¡± Sean smirked, ¡°Idiot, haven''t you figured it out yet? The boss is jealous!¡± ¡°Jealous? Jealous of what?¡± Yuri didn¡¯t understand at all when it came to matters of a romantic rtionship. He was always slow on the uptake. Even Selena had a resigned look, ¡°Because Harriet just praised another man as cool in front of Delbert.¡± Yuri didn¡¯t know what to say. Well, he honestly didn¡¯t notice that at all. ¡°Shall we go out and watch the show?¡± Marc suddenly suggested. Everyone immediately agreed, ¡°Why not!¡± However, when they went out to see what was happening, they witnessed a R rated drama! +25 BONUS Chapter 159 Chapter 159 At the same time. Harriet was pulled by Delbert by the wrist and dragged all the way out of Holy Night. Inadvertently, he used some force, causing her to gasp in pain. ¡°Delbert, let me go quickly. It hurts!¡± But the man remained silent, just blindly moving forward. In the end, Harriet couldn''t keep up with Delbert¡¯s long steps, and she lost one of her high heels along the way. ¡°Hey, my shoe fell off!¡± Harriet staggered, and Delbert quickly supported her. He paid no attention to the missing shoe, but directly pinned her against his luxury car. Astrong sense of oppression suddenly struck Harriet. ¡°Harriet, have you forgotten what | said?¡± Delbert looked straight ahead, speaking coldly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Harriet looked puzzled. ¡°You are my woman. You''re not allowed to flirt with any other men!¡± When did he say that? And, she didn¡¯t flirt with anyone! Harriet pouted, looking depressed, ¡°Delbert, | didn¡¯t flirt! | just praised how cool the magician looked when he flew away. Is that not allowed?¡± Delbert looked grim, ¡°Praise isn¡¯t allowed either!¡± +25 BONUS ..¡± Harriet, ¡°Fine.¡± She muttered in her heart: ¡®What a jealous husband!¡¯ Feeling the oppressive gaze of the man, Harriet gave in at once. She eagerly massaged the man¡¯s shoulders and back to please him. ¡°Alright, alright, Delbert, it''s my fault. | said the wrong thing and shouldn''t have praised that man for being cool. Please forgive meBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. this time!¡± Delbert said nothing, but clearly enjoyed the feeling of being served by his woman. Just as Delbert was about to open the car door and put the girl in to go home and punish her in bed, in a blink of an eye, he saw five onlookers sneaking up with expressions of wanting to watch the show and gossip. ¡°Why are you all following me? Go away!¡± Delbert didn¡¯t hesitate to drive them away. But because he was still holding his beloved in his arms, his cold tone was much gentler. ¡°He-he, boss, we just want to watch the show.¡± Yuri recklessly voiced the demands of the onlookers. Marc and Sean nodded along. ¡°Get lost!¡± Delbert once again ordered them to leave. The five people were speechless. Delbert¡¯s attitude towards them was really bad! ¡°Delbert, they seem to be very interested in our rtionship! If so, let me give them all a free show.¡± At this moment, Harriet nestled in Delbert¡¯s arms, filled with happiness After a slight tilt of her eyes, she deliberately ced her delicate fingertips on Delbert¡¯s chin, then firmly lifted it up. Immediately after that, she leaned in and in front of the five onlookers, her rose-colored lips covered Delbert¡¯s soft lips. She believed those five people would leave after she did that. They shouldn¡¯t continue to invade their privacy. In an instant, everything fell silent. +25 BONUS Delbert¡¯s long and thick eyshes trembled slightly, and his deep beautiful eyes stared at Harriet¡¯s actions in disbelief. If before he only half-believed her words, now... it seemed like he was about to drown in the happy moments she offered him. Even if this was a trap, he was willing to be ensnared. +25 BONUS Chapter 160 Chapter 160 After the overbearing Harriet finished with the innocent Delbert, she tried to break free. But the next moment, Harriet felt dizzy and suddenly found herself pressed against the hood of the luxury car by the man. Delbert¡¯s tall and straight body directly covered hers. ¡°You all, leave now!¡± Delbert breathed heavily, coldly urging them to leave. The five people were struck dumb.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Delbert had already asked them to leave several times. If they continued to linger here, they might end up in trouble, so they had to leave the scene. Harriet was petite. Being enveloped and pressed against the hood of the luxury car by Delbert, she could be barely seen. ¡°Delbert, don¡¯t you want to go home?¡± Harriet asked knowingly, her eyes full of cunning and mischief. She clearly wanted to run away after teasing Delbert. Lustful desire flickered in Delbert¡¯s eyes. Under the dim yellow streetlights, a halo of light fell hazily in circles, enveloping their bodies within it. Due to his tall build, Delbert seemed like a demon spreading sinful wings, ready to devour Harriet in his arms whole. ¡°Harriet, you kissed me first just now. What? Are you trying to run away after teasing me?¡± ¡°I''m afraid it¡¯s toote.¡± +25 BONUS Delbert smirked, his eyes filled with strong possessiveness as he advanced, inch by inch, removing all of Harriet¡¯s defenses... Tonight, it was impossible for him to let her go! Early the next morning. Nora and Bessie had the examination at the hospital. As expected, Nora was indeed pregnant, and it had been almost a month. She trembled slightly as she held the examination report. Ironically, she didn¡¯t even know who the baby¡¯s biological father was because there were too many men who had sexually assaulted her that night on the illegal ship. But in any case, this baby was definitely not Vernon¡¯s! ¡°Nora, no matter what, we must make full use of this baby!¡± Bessie¡¯s brain raced as she thought of a solution for Nora. Her daughter had to live happily and joyfully. All that pain and guilt could be borne by her as a mother! ¡°Mom, before that, you need to help me do one thing. There¡¯s a video of me in the hands of the man who saved me from the illegal ship. That video can¡¯t be discovered by Vernon, or I''ll be doomed!¡± Just thinking about those humiliating things made Nora retch involuntarily. Bessie also bore responsibility for her daughter¡¯s suffering, so she quickly came up with an excuse for Nora and urged her to immediately contact the man in ck who had saved her from the illegal ship. She told him to bring the video to the hospital immediately and said +25 BONUS that one na anuuy vuugnu mamer and wanted to us Aumunye TIGI TOI the video. The man in ck was extremely excited upon hearing that Nora had sessfully deceived Delbert¡¯s eyes and caught Harriet. Hel immediately sent a subordinate to return the video and then instructed the subordinate to secretly kill Harriet to resolve their master¡¯s worries. But surprisingly, the moment Nora finished the call and looked up, she saw Harriet. Damn it! What was Harriet doing here? Nora panicked in an instant. What should she do if Harriet and that man in ck¡¯s subordinate metter? Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Harriet and Delbert came to the hospital today to apany Molly for a check-up Unexpectedly, they ran into Nora. ¡°Nora, what are you doing in the hospital? Are you sick?¡± Harriet saw that Nora¡¯splexion was very pale and her eyes were dodgy. When Harriet showed up, Nora seemed to be startled. Besides, Harriet remembered that Vernon drunkenly mentioned Nora¡¯s pregnancy at Holy Nightst night. And today Nora came to the gynecology department. It seemed that she was really pregnant. But at this moment, she wasn¡¯t apanied by Vernon, so she must not dare to tell him about it. ¡°It''s none of your business!¡± Nora retorted directly. Feeling guilty, she argued without confidence. ¡°Nora, I¡¯m just concerned about you. How can you talk to me like this? Harriet nestled innocently in Delbert¡¯s arms, looking very aggrieved. ¡°Nora, mind yournguage! Talk politely to my woman!¡± Delbert, sided with Harriet, stared coldly at Nora. Nora shuddered with fear, feeling a chill run down her spine. +25 BONUS Their top priority now wasn¡¯t to have a showdown with Harriet, as the henchman of the man in ck was about to arrive. They absolutely couldn''t let him see Harriet here, or there would be trouble.. ¡°| have something to do, so I''ll leave first!¡± Nora immediately reacted and left in a hurry. Clearly, there was something fishy about their hasty departure. ¡°Oh, Delbert, my stomach hurts. | need to use the washroom!¡± Harriet wanted to take the opportunity to track them and find out the truth, but was quickly stopped by Delbert. ¡°Harriet, where do you think you''re sneaking off to?¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re already at the hospital, let¡¯s take the opportunity to get a check-up!¡± Delbert¡¯s lips curved into a brilliant smirk as he dragged Harriet into the examination room. ¡°No, Delbert, I''m afraid of needles!¡± Harriet began to act cute and pitiful, her big eyes staring straight at him, filled with vulnerability and helplessness. ¡°Don''t worry, no needles this time! We''ll just have a regr medical check!¡± t didn¡¯t melt this time but remained cold and cruel as he ed Harriet into the examination room. fter all, if anything bad happened to Harriet¡¯s body, he would be the one to suffer in the end! Meanwhile, at the corner just outside the hospital, Nora saw a sinister- looking man waiting for her. It was the henchman of the man in ck. ¡°Where¡¯s the video?¡± Nora coldly demanded. +25 BONUS Although she was very impatient, she had to patiently deal with this matter. have the video with me. Where''s Harriet?¡± The henchman maintained a serious tone with a stern face. ¡°| already killed Harriet. I''vepleted the task you gave me. Now can you give me the video.¡± The henchman squinted his eyes slightly like a hawk but didn¡¯t see any trace of lying on Nora¡¯s face, so he handed over the video with some suspicion.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°| warn you. It should end here. If | find my video after this, I¡¯ll definitely pay you back!¡± After giving him a fierce re, Nora quickly went to meet up with Bessie. The henchman also quickly reported to the man in ck on the phone that Nora had killed Harriet andpleted the task, so he returned the video to Nora. However, instead of praise, he received a scolding. ¡°How could you mess up like this? That bi*ch didn¡¯t kill Harriet at all. Harriet is still alive and well. Since she didn¡¯t keep her promise, we on¡¯t need to care about her either. Fortunately, | had a backup of the video. Send it to Vernon right now!¡± The henchman''s eyes immediately turned sinister after hanging up the phone. Right when he prepared to find Vernon, Vernon showed up first. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Even though Vernon didn¡¯t know who had beaten him upst night at Holy Night and left him bruised and battered, he still limped out of the hospital to track Nora and Bessie. He had witnessed the entire transaction between Nora and the man. just now, so he felt that things definitely weren¡¯t that simple. Nora must be hiding something from him! ¡°What did that woman take from you just now? I''ll pay double to buy it! ¡°Vernon said coldly. No problem!¡± The henchman sneered and immediately opened his phone, showing Vernon the backup video sent to him by the man in ck. ¡°Hey, it''s definitely a bombshell. Take your time watching it!¡± Meanwhile, at the caf¨¦ outside the hospital. Nora thought that the video matter was finally resolved and breathed a sigh of relief. But she wondered if the man in ck would be furious. and retaliate if he found out she had deceived him.. ¡°Nora, the video matter is resolved. Now we need to think about our n to deal with the man in ck. Are you really prepared to have this baby and spend your life with Vernon?¡± Bessie asked seriously. If her daughter didn¡¯t want to spend her life with Vernon, she had a way to find her a good match! Despite being ruthless, Nora considered the baby in her belly to be hers, and the baby was innocent. ¡°| certainly won''t spend my life with that useless coward, but... | want +25 BONUS Later in the afternoon, Cory came to report to Delbert at the Welch family¡¯s mansion that the ind vi was renovated. ¡°Hooray! | can finally go home!¡± Harriet was overjoyed. Delbert ruffled her hair, his eyes filled with indulgence. He hoped that his vi wouldst a little longer this time and preferably endure a lifetime of mischief from Harriet. After returning home from the hospital, Mare and Molly found that Delbert and Harriet were already packing up to leave. ¡°Harriet, Delbert, are you leaving so soon?¡± After spending these few days at the Welch family¡¯s mansion, Molly¡¯s rtionship with Harriet had be better and better. And since Harriet¡¯s arrival, the once cold and silent Welch family¡¯s mansion had be less deste and more lively. Now that they were leaving so suddenly, Molly felt reluctant to see them go.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don''t be sad, Molly. I''lle to see you often. After all, | haven¡¯t fulfilled my promise to you yet!¡± Harriet blinked her big eyes and smiled sweetly. he had promised Molly that she would help her in dealing with the nreats from the Haynes family in exchange for her help of dealing with Nora. Now that Nora had almost fallen from grace, she needed to fulfill her promise. ¡°Can''t you stay and keep mepany for a few more days?¡± Molly was still very reluctant to see Harriet go. She really didn¡¯t want to go. back to the dark life where she could only sleep with sleeping pills. +25 BONUS She needed Harriet¡¯s smile to heal herself. But once Harriet left, she would be left alone in this cold big house, like a bird without wings, imprisoned. ¡°Mare, this is your duty now.¡± Delbert signaled Marc with his eyes. Marc still suspected that Molly was behind the drama at Nora¡¯s wedding, so his attitude towards her remained indifferent these past few days. When he heard Delbert call him, he didn¡¯t say anything, just gave Molly a cold tug. Molly had no choice but to let go and watch as Harriet and Delbert left. ¡°Mare, take good care of Molly. Or | won¡¯t let you off!¡± Before leaving, Harriet viciously stomped on Marc¡¯s foot. Mare winced in pain. Just as his anger was about to explode, Tucker directly opened its mouth wide and bared its teeth at him! +25 BONUS Chapter 163 Chapter 163 In an instant, the little me of anger in Marc''s heart extinguished. Awoman with two powerful backers was indeed not to be trifled with! Harriet stuck out her tongue at him, made a funny face, then left the Welch family¡¯s mansion with the fierce Tucker, feeling very pleased with herself. On returning home, Vernon opened hisputer to check the video on the USB drive. The next second, he waspletely dumbfounded, because the female protagonist in the video turned out to be his newlywed wife, Nora! The scenes in the video were simply unbearable to watch, making him feel nauseous and disgusted. The moans and groans that emanated from it made him wish he could strangle Nora to death. How could she be so despicable? She had been intimate with every man on the ship... After watching it, Vernon felt extremely disgusted. If this video were to be leaked and others found out about it, he, Vernon Morton, would be aughingstock in the Meawood City! How could he marry such a cheap woman? She had utterly disgraced him! Thinking about her visit to the hospital for the examination today, Vernon couldn''t help butugh. Now he was certain that this baby definitely wasn¡¯t his! +25 BONUS Perhaps Nora hadn''t even figured out who the baby¡¯s biological father was! Did she still expect him to take the responsibility? In her dream!!! Right at this moment, the door was pushed open. Nora and Bessie walked in from outside. The two thought that their n wasn¡¯t exposed, and Vernon didn¡¯t know anything. They handed him the examination report. ¡°Vernon, I¡¯m pregnant, with your baby.¡± Vernon closed theputer, looked at the pregnancy report, and burst into madughter. Then, he tore the report to pieces and threw it forcefully at Nora¡¯s face. ¡°Vernon, what are you doing!¡± Nora was frightened by his actions and didn¡¯t understand what was happening. ¡°What am | doing? Nora, do you still have the courage to ask me that? Do you think I¡¯m a fool like Harriet who doesn¡¯t know anything?¡± Vernon approached her step by step. His face became terrifying, his body trembling, and his eyes dark and menacing as if he wanted to devour her. Frightened, Nora and Bessie immediately took a few steps back. They didn¡¯t understand why he was suddenly so furious. ¡°Nora, how could you be so shameless? Do you think it¡¯s fun to fool +25 BONUS Vernon became increasingly angry.. The next moment, he grabbed Nora¡¯s neck viciously, squeezing until she was almost suffocating. ¡°Vernon, what are you doing? Let go of her!¡± Bessie was scared and rushed to pull him away. ¡°Get lost! Both of you are despicable people, birds of a feather! You''re terrible people!¡± Vernon cursed angrily, ¡°Nora, do you have no shame? After doingContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. such things with those men and being recorded on video, how dared you to marry me? You even told me the baby in your belly is mine? It¡¯s ridiculous. Do you know that upon hearing the news of your pregnancy, | really thought that the baby in your belly was mine. | thought about raising the child well, but what about you? Look at what you''ve done! You tried to fool me to take the responsibility for another man¡¯s baby. | can¡¯t afford to lose face like this!¡± With a forceful push, Vernon threw Nora to the ground, ¡°Divorce. I''ll divorce you right away!¡± If he had a knife in his hand right now, he would definitely not hesitate to stab the despicable woman, Nora. Perhaps this was retribution for him! bandoned Harriet for his own benefit, so now his newlywed d cuckolded him! w ridiculous it was! Vernon stormed out, leaving Nora in a state of panic. +25 BONUS Chapter 164 Chapter 164 What did he just say? What video? Could it be... Nora¡¯s sharp eyes spotted theputer on the table. She immediately got up from the floor, trembling, and walked over to it. With trembling fingers, she opened it and saw the unbearable scenes inside. It was the video she thought she had already destroyed! ¡°No!¡± Nora screamed, then copsed, fiercely throwing theputer to the ground and stomping on it frantically. Why? Why did Vernon have the video? Hadn''t she destroyed it? ¡°Nora, calm down. You''re still pregnant!¡± Bessie hurriedly tried to restrain her, afraid that she might harm the baby. But Nora turned around and pped her mother with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Tell me! Did you give him the video?¡± Nora hadpletely lost her sanity and just wanted an outlet for her rage. And Bessie, who had always doted on her, became her best punching bag. ¡°Nora, it¡¯s impossible for mom to do that to you! It must be that the man in ck kept a backup! He¡¯s retaliating against you for deceiving him. It must be the reason!¡± Bessie said tearfully, covering her face. Her daughter¡¯s life was so bitter! ¡°No! It¡¯s not true. It¡¯s definitely you. You want to ruin me! How did | be pregnant? Why do | have to suffer like this? It¡¯s all because of you!!! Now, Vernon knows about this! | have no way out!¡± Nora¡¯s voice +25 BONUS ¡°Mom, | hate you. Do you know that? | really hate you so much. Why didn¡¯t you recognize me back then? Why?¡± Nora seemed to be going mad, wanting to end it all with Bessie. At that moment, she felt like she had been stripped of herst shred of dignity. She felt that she couldn¡¯t go on living. Apart from death, she couldn''t think of anything else! ¡°Nora! If | haven¡¯t achieved what | want, I''ll never die. You can¡¯t die either. Calm down and think clearly!¡± Even in her current agony, Bessie had never considered ending her life After pulling Nora off her, she left the hotel with red eyes.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, the room was empty except for Nora, who sat on the ground in mental copse, her eyes bloodshot. Due to her recent emotional outburst and being roughly pushed by Vernon, coupled with sitting on the cold floor for so long, she began to feel a dull pain in her abdomen and experienced spasms. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be afraid. Mom will protect you!¡± Nora endured the pain and crawled to get her phone to call for an ambnce. Apart from this little baby in her belly, she had nothing left. So she couldn''t afford to lose it! ¡°Wee home, Mr. Delbert, Miss Harriet!¡± Meanwhile, Cory drove Harriet and Delbert back to the ind. Opal and the servants stood at the door to wee them. +25 BONUS However, when Cory opened the car door, Delbert directly carried Harriet in his arms into the vi in full view of everyone. The servants all smiled knowingly. What a loving couple they were! ¡°Mr. Delbert, Miss Harriet, many facilities in the kitchen have been improved this time. But for safety¡¯s sake, if there are any dishes you''d like to eat, just leave it to the servants.¡± After reporting to them, Cory stood respectfully on the side. He really didn¡¯t want Harriet and Delbert to do any dangerous chemical experiments in the kitchen and burn down the house again. Harriet stuck out her tongue, feeling a bit unhappy, then directly wrapped herself around Delbert¡¯s neck! Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Harriet pouted and looked aggrieved, ¡°Humph! Delbert, | think Cory just doesn¡¯t want me to cook in the kitchen. So, you won''t be able to taste the lovingly prepared lunch boxes made by me in the future. That¡¯s your loss!¡± Her coquettish tone and the way she leaned on his neck with delicate arms made Delbert feel as if he had been electrified. Indeed, he could never resist Harriet¡¯s teasing. ¡°Cory, you''re overstepping your boundaries!¡± Delbert coldly red at Cory. Cory had no choice but to exin to Harriet with a respectful expression, ¡°Miss Harriet, | didn¡¯t mean it that way. Whenever you want to go to the kitchen for artistic creation, | won¡¯t stop you!¡± ¡°Humph! If you want me to go, | won''t go!¡± Harriet retorted, but her pouting always worked well on Delbert. Delbert felt aroused all of a sudden. He frowned as he ordered, ¡°You can all leave now!¡± After Cory and the servants left, Harriet suddenly saw a strikingly handsome face in front of her. She was slightly stunned and felt her ears and cheeks flush. ¡°Delbert, are you nning to do something naughty to me again?¡± She blinked her big eyes at Delbert, her eyes filled with allure, which was irresistibly captivating. Delbert¡¯srge hand around Harriet¡¯s waist suddenly tightened, and he +25 BONUS you WWIIL naughty to you?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Harriet shook her head like a rattle drum and hurriedly pushed away from the man¡¯s chest. But he embraced her with one arm and held her tightly against him, then flipped over and pressed her down. ¡°Delbert... W-What are you...¡± Harriet couldn¡¯t help but exim. Was he really going to do it on the sofa in the living room? ¡°Are you trying to tease me, then run away? What do you think I¡¯m going to do? Hmm, my future wife?¡± Delbert¡¯s deep eyes stared straight at her. Boom! Harriet was struck dumb! No way! ¡°Delbert... Please get off me. I¡¯m not ready yet!¡± Her face flushed red at once, and she tried to push the man off her. ¡°What else do you need to prepare? We''ve done this so many times.¡± Delbert seemed to be deliberately teasing her, his beautiful eyes fixed or s body stiffened. She was so nervous that her heart was about ap out of her chest! At this moment, Cory came in to report, ¡°Mr. Delbert, the steward from the old mansion has arrived.¡± When he saw Delbert and Harriet in an amorous situation, he no longer felt as embarrassed as the first time. Instead, he interrupted them and ruined the romantic atmosphere without any hesitation. +25 BONUS Harriet blushed instantly again, quickly pushed away from Delbert, then hurriedly straightened out her disheveled clothes under Delbert¡¯s body before daring to face them. Behind Cory, the steward, Sam, from the old mansion walked over with a smile, ¡°Mr. Delbert, Miss Harriet, it''ll be Mr. Carlson Sr.¡¯s 80th birthday in a few days. Mr. Carlson Sr. asked me to inform you!¡± When Vernon learned that the baby in Nora¡¯s belly wasn¡¯t his, but rather from one of the men on the ship, he found it difficult to digest the shocking news. He went to Holy Night alone to drown his sorrows in alcohol.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Looking back now, if he had epted Harriet¡¯s affection for him in the first ce, it would have been so much better for him to be with her. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 At least Harriet loved him wholeheartedly, unlike Nora, who had sex with other men and then wanted him to take responsibility! What a malicious woman Nora was! Vernon regretted it so much! Now he had nothing, and he had lost the identity of the second son of the Morton family. He was even forced to marry Nora. His whole life was ruined! If he saw Nora, or even heard her name mentioned again, he would feel nauseous and wanted to vomit. After downing drink after drink, he still didn¡¯t want to stop. He just wanted to getpletely drunk. Suddenly, a pair of delicate hands slowly caressed his shoulder. Vernon was already in a drunken haze at this point and had no idea who was trying to seduce him. In a daze, Vernon seemed to see Harriet, who used to follow himContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. everywhere. Back then, although she was silly, she was wholehearted in her devotion to him. No matter what he wanted, she would foolishly find a way to get it for him. It turned out... she always had a ce in his heart! It was ridiculous how he only came to realize this after so many things happened! ¡°Harriet, don¡¯t you love me? Why did you end up abandoning me?¡± +25 BONUS Meanwhile, after Nora was discharged from the hospital, she heard the news that Vernon was drunk at Holy Night. She gathered her courage and decided to go find him. Even though the truth had been exposed and Vernon discovered that the baby in her belly wasn¡¯t his, they were already married. As long as she refused to divorce, there was still room for maneuver. However, when she hurriedly arrived at the hotel, she saw her husband and her best female friend sleeping together. Just like how she had treated Harriet before, her best female friend L abandoned Marc and got together with Vernon! ¡°How could you two do this to me?¡± At this moment, Nora felt hit hard. Ever since Harriet and Delbert got engaged and took the ce that originally belonged to her, her life seemed to be constantly ravaged. The scene in her sight deeply hurt her. Finally, Vernon sobered up. ing L lying next to him, he hesitated for a moment before king at Nora standing in front of him. The scenes from the video pt ying in his mind, and he felt nauseous all over again. It was all for the better. Since Nora had cheated him first, she deserved all this retribution! ¡°What''s going on? How did | end up here?¡± L woke up and saw herself sleeping with Vernon who was Nora¡¯s husband. The next second, she couldn¡¯t help but scream in disbelief. Last night, because Marc ignored her, she went to Holy Night to drown her sorrows. +25 BONUS Then, as revenge against Marc, she deliberately tried to seduce a man. But she never expected that man to be Vernon!!! She was also in despair and burst into tears. If Marc found out that she had slept with Vernon, he would definitely go back to Molly. By then, she would have nothing left! No! She couldn¡¯t ept the result! ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? Look at what you did behind my back!¡± Nora¡¯s face twisted with anger. Without hesitation, she rushed over to p L hard to vent her anger. But before her hand could reach L¡¯s face, it was firmly grabbed by the grim-faced Vernon! +25 BONUS Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Vernon directly shook off Nora¡¯s hand.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How dare you use others of shamelessness? | don¡¯t think any woman in the world is as shameless as you, Nora!¡± His eyes were fierce and cold, filled with anger. In the past, he would never dare to treat Nora like this. But after watching that video, he just wanted to trample Nora¡¯s disgusting pride under his feet. ¡°Vernon, you''re my husband. L is my best friend! But the two of you conspired to betray me!¡± In fury, with bloodshot eyes, Nora began to throw and smash things around the room. She seemed to go crazy. It was impossible for her to bear this bitter betrayal. How could the man who used to be so submissive and obedient to her treat her like this now? ¡°Nora, p-please don¡¯t be mad. | don¡¯t know what happened either. Both of us were drunkst night...¡± L cried and looked very pitiful. ¡°Shut up!¡± Nora red fiercely at her, scaring L, who quickly shrank back behind Vernon. Vernon immediately shielded her. ¡°| think the one who should be quiet is you, Nora! You''ve slept with countless men. You have no right to criticize me. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Vernon was straightforward. +25 BONUS This time, he no longer wanted to believe Nora. Perhaps it was the so-called karma-whatever you betrayed would eventuallye back to you. ¡°Very well, Vernon! L, good for you!¡± Nora suddenlyughed with furious eyes. ¡°L, Vernon is kicked out of the Morton family. He¡¯s now a nobody. He¡¯s barelyparable to Marc. You lost out by sleeping with him! When Marc finds out about this, | want to see how you''ll survive!¡± ¡°No, | won''t let him know it!¡± L screamed. ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to know, I''ll surely let him know. L, | won''t let you off easily!¡± After threatening L, Nora wanted to leave. She didn¡¯t want to see the two of them now. She just wanted to leave and calm down. The events of the past few days had exceeded her ability to cope. If she didn¡¯t leave soon, she would copse! ¡°No! | won''t give you the chance to tell Marc the truth!¡± Nora¡¯s words stung L. L grimaced and went madly toward Nora with a fruit knife! Achill shed by. Even Vernon didn¡¯t react in time before Nora knelt down in a pool of blood. The piercing screams tore through the hotel room. ¡°No! My face!!!¡± +25 BONUS Three dayster was Mr. Carlson Sr.¡¯s 80th birthday. Early in the morning, Delbert said to Harriet, ¡°Harriet, hurry up and pack your things. We¡¯re leaving for the old house of the Carlson familyter. We''ll be staying there for a few days.¡± ¡°We''ll stay at your grandpa¡¯s ce for a few days?¡± Harriet seemed thoughtful but still happily agreed, ¡°Okay, I''ll go pack now.¡± Then she bounced away happily. Watching her cheerful back, Delbert had a smile on his lips. Before long, Harriet finished packing her clothes and some daily necessities. She even dressed up carefully beforeing downstairs. When he heard the sound of high heels, Delbert, who had been leisurely flipping through a business magazine on the sofa, looked up. The moment he saw Harrieting down the stairs in a sky-blue dress, a look of amazement shed through his eyes. Harriet was always full of surprises for him! +25 BONUS Chapter 168 Chapter 168 The well-tailored aqua blue evening gown perfectly entuated Harriet¡¯s curves, and the diamond-studded hem of the skirt shone brightly,plementing the fair and slender legs beneath the skirt. ¡°You look gorgeous today,¡± Delbert smiled gently, his eyes filled with tenderness. Harriet pouted, ¡°So, does it mean that | wasn¡¯t beautiful before?¡± Delbert ruffled her hair, his expression even tenderer, ¡°Of course not. You''re beautiful every day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Harriet tilted her chin proudly, like an unparalleled queen. ¡°Cory has been waiting outside for a long time. Let¡¯s go!¡± Delbert slightly shook his head with a smile and took Harriet¡¯s hand as they left the mansion. On the beach outside the mansion, Cory was standing respectfully in front of Delbert¡¯s luxury car, while Opal was helping to load the luggage into the trunk. After Harriet and Delbert got into the car, Cory started the engine, and the car slowly left the ind. In a while, they arrived at the Carlson family¡¯s old mansion. This was Harriet¡¯s second visit here. After parking the car on thergewn, Cory got out and opened the door to let them out. Sam, the butler of the old mansion, immediately greeted them respectfully and smiled at Harriet and Delbert. ¡°Mr. Delbert, Miss Harriet, pleasee in and have a seat!¡± +25 BONUS After giving him a nod in acknowledgment, Delbert tightly held Harriet¡¯s hand and walked into the courtyard of the old mansion. In the living hall, because of the Mr. Carlson Sr.¡¯s 80th birthday, it was decorated with a touch of warmth and less grandeur. As soon as they entered, Monica came out to wee Delbert. Today she was wearing a fiery red evening gown, exuding an air of pride and arrogance like a fiery princess. ¡°Hi, Delbert, you''re finally here. Grandpa has been waiting for you for a long time,¡± she said sweetly to Delbert but didn¡¯t even look at Harriet beside him. She refused to acknowledge this silly sister-inw. After giving her a nod, Delbert continued to hold Harriet¡¯s hand tightly as they walked into the living room. Hepletely ignored Monica. Monica was furious and locked eyes with Harriet. Neither of them was willing to yield. The atmosphere became tense in an instant. In the living room, Mr. Carlson Sr. sat on a handmade armchair, waiting for them. Although it had been a long time since they had seen each other, he was still in good spirits. His eyes were full of wisdom and vitality, and his majestic presence almost overshadowed everyone present. Mr. Carlson Sr. grinned as he watched Delbert and Harriete in. He was very pleased to see them getting along so well. It seemed that his decision to let them cultivate their rtionship on the ind was mU DOITUDE and +25 BONUSOwned by N?velDrama.Org. Now they were just waiting for the wedding in half a month. Smiling, Harriet walked slowly up to Mr. Carlson Sr. and sweetly said, ¡± Nice to see you, Mr. Carlson Sr. How are you doing?¡± Mr. Carlson Sr. beamed and reached out his hand to Harriet. ¡°Come here, Harriet! Let me have a look at you. How have you been living with Delbert on the ind?¡± Harriet quickly took hold of his hand and smiled foolishly. ¡°We lived happily on the ind!¡± Mr. Carlson Sr. Was more displeased, ¡°That¡¯s good! d to know!¡± While there wasughter and joy here, Delbert had no expression on his face as he asked Mr. Carlson Sr., ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s your 80th birthday today. Why is Kenny absent?¡± +25 BONUS Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Before entering the hall, Delbert had already noticed that the families of his two brothers were all present except for Kenny. ¡°| don¡¯t want to talk about that brat!¡± Mr. Carlson Sr. became angry at the mention of Kenny. ¡°I''m here, grandfather. Please don¡¯t be mad at me!¡± Alow, hoarse voice suddenly sounded, and it was none other than Kenny. He strolled leisurely into the room from outside, his cold and fierce gaze passing over Delbert before quickly shifting away after pausing on Harriet. Looking at Delbert, he sneered mockingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you and sister-inw to attend grandfather¡¯s 80th birthday celebration. | haven¡¯t seen you for half a month. | thought you would never come out of your ind retreat.¡± Delbert¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°As the eldest grandson, | naturally should attend grandfather''s 80th birthday celebration. The shareholders¡¯ meeting to appoint the next head of the Carlson Group is convening in half a month. By then, I''ll leave the ind. You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with that.¡± Kenny chuckled, ¡°Heh, we''ll talk about that when the timees.¡± Listening to the back-and-forth between the two brothers, Harriet felt extreme pity for Delbert. Why was he subjected to such cold treatment from the members of the Carlson family? She red fiercely at Kenny, her eyes filled with indignation, causing LURGIT Uvuun. +25 BONUS How dare this fool re at him?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Delbert, let¡¯s not pay attention to this scoundrel. Let¡¯s go and give grandfather his birthday gift,¡± Harriet said, not looking at Kenny and instead tugging at Delbert¡¯s sleeve, signaling him to ignore Kenny. Delbert listened to his future wife and went to present the gift to Mr. Carlson Sr. At the moment they turned around, Harriet inadvertently looked up and saw a sharp glint in Kenny''s eyes as he looked at her. ¡°Grandfather, this is a painting personally selected by Harriet and me. It¡¯s an authentic work by Vincent van Gogh. We hope you like it,¡± Delbert received the gift from Cory and opened it. Inside was a well-packaged painting. He slowly unpacked it in front of Mr. Carlson Sr. and the other members of the Carlson family. Upon receiving the painting, Mr. Carlson Sr. was excited, ¡°Authentic works by Vincent van Gogh are hard toe by nowadays. Delbert, Harriet, thank you so much!¡± ¡°Grandpa, | don¡¯t know much about paintings. It¡¯s Delbert who thought it looked good and said you would definitely like it, so | bought it. If anyone should be praised, it should be Delbert.¡± Harriet pretended to be silly, but every word she said was meant for Delbert¡¯s good. ¡°Wonderful, both of you deserve praise!¡± Mr. Carlson Sr. beamed happily. Seeing how the couple had instantly won Mr. Carlson Sr.¡¯s favor with just one piece of authentic painting, other members of the Carlson family showed obvious envy and jealousy. Observing how much Mr. Carlson Sr. adored Harriet, Monica felt extremely dissatisfied. +25 BONUS She couldn¡¯t understand why this fool could gain her grandfather''s favor. Seeing Harriet being admired by everyone and being protected by Mr. Carlson Sr., Monica became agitated. She subconsciously clenched her fingers until they turned white. This fool had already stolen her cousin from her, and now she dared to steal her own grandfather¡¯s affection from her again? It was impossible for her to bear it! ¡°Grandfather, | also prepared a gift for you. Why didn¡¯t you praise me? Don¡¯t you like me anymore?¡± Monica couldn¡¯t stand Harriet¡¯s behavior in front of Mr. Carlson Sr., so she immediately walked over and pushed Harriet aside. Taking her grandfather¡¯s arm, she acted cute. +25 BONUS Chapter 170 Chapter 170 ¡°Come on, why are you getting jealous of your cousin and his wife? Look at you, you¡¯re a grown-up, but you''re still acting like a child.¡± ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t undermine me in front of so many people!¡± After the birthday banquet, it was already dusk. The setting sun cast a fiery red glow across the horizon. Delbert was ready to take Harriet to have a tour around the Carlson family¡¯s old mansion. Last time they were in a hurry to leave after the family banquet, and he hadn''t properly shown Harriet around. But just as they were about to leave, they were stopped by Mr. Carlson Sr. ¡°Harriet,e to my study. | have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Delbert, | need to see grandfather,¡± Harriet said with a smile, looking at Delbert. After giving a nod, Delbert watched as Harriet walked away. Seeing that scene, Kenny, who was sitting on the sofa, couldn''t help but sneer. ¡°Kenny, if you¡¯re free, why don¡¯t we take a walk together?¡± Delbert called out as Kenny was about to go upstairs to rest. Kenny was slightly surprised and turned around with a smile, ¡°Why not! It¡¯s rare to see you in such a good mood.¡± The two once again arrived under the tree from theirst visit. The weather inte October was slightly chilly in the evening. +25 BONUS Now that they were alone, Kenny no longer felt the need to hold back. ¡°Delbert, do you remember what happened at thest family banquet? After you left, Grandfather was furious and scolded me. He said if | ever dared to deliberately oppose you again, he would kick me out of the Carlson family! ¡°But who else in the Carlson family is capable of taking on such responsibility? | don¡¯t know what kind of tricks you used to persuade Grandfather to hand over the Carlson Group to you, but I''ll never give up!¡± Kenny vented his dissatisfaction with Delbert without reservation. The Carlson Group belonged to him. From childhood to adulthood, he had been working towards this goal under his father¡¯s guidance. Therefore, he would never stand by and watch Delbert take away what he desired. Upon hearing his words, Delbert remained calm on the surface. He simply gazed at the balcony on the second floor. ¡°Oh lly? Then you''d better be careful. The higher you climb, the u''ll fall!¡± s words were casual and indifferent. what do you mean?¡± Delbert¡¯s reply clearly infuriated Kenny.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He immediately walked over and grabbed Delbert¡¯s cor with both hands. +25 BONUS Was Delbert looking down on him, thinking that he would lose to him? Delbert showed no fear of his anger and directly grabbed his wrist. The next second, Kenny felt a sudden, intense pain in his hand, as if it were about to break. He looked up in shock at his cousin, Delbert. In the twilight¡¯s afterglow, his beautiful eyes were as cold as ice. He held Kenny¡¯s wrist tightly, his eyes icy as he spoke to Kenny. ¡°Kenny, if | tell grandfather about your father¡¯s dealings with the foreign mafia to assassinate me at my session ceremony, do you think you all can continue to survive in the Carlson family? ¡°By then, not only will you lose the Carlson Group, but you all will be removed by grandfather. Oh, it¡¯s also possible that grandfather already knows about this, which is why he treats you and your father so poorly right now!¡± After saying that, he forcefully released Kenny¡¯s hand. Kenny''s wrist was already in severe pain, and he had broken out in a slight sweat on his forehead. Suddenly hearing Delbert¡¯s words was like a bolt from the blue! +25 BONUS Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Delbert bore no ill will towards Kenny. He was aware of the identity of the person who wanted him dead, and his words to Kenny were merely a warning. They were both pawns in Milton¡¯s game. ¡°What? How is that possible? How can my father possibly hire a foreign mafia to kill you? That¡¯s absurd. Are you trying to trick me, Delbert?¡± Kenny said. ¡°| have no reason to trick you. Reflect on it yourself.¡± Delbert said. With that, Delbert left the conversation, heading directly to the second- floor study where Milton had just been with Harriet. Milton sat in his chair, studying the girl before him. Harriet was as beautiful as a clear blue sky, radiating a pure and refreshing aura. In the quiet moment, she bore a striking resemnce to the genius. doctor, Miriam, who had once saved his life. It was a shame that Miriam had a daughter who was perceived as a fool.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Feeling ufortable under Milton¡¯s intense gaze, Harriet asked innocently, ¡°Milton, did you want to discuss something with me?¡± Only then did Milton shift his gaze from her, picking up a file from the table and handing it to her. ¡°Harriet, you will soon marry Delbert and be my granddaughter-in w. | don¡¯t have much to offer you, but here are five percent of the +25 BONUS Milton said, looking at Harriet kindly. Harriet¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡®Five percent of the shares in the Carlson Group?¡¯ She wondered. This was a prize many couldn¡¯t obtain no matter how hard they tried, yet Milton was offering it to her. ¡°| can¡¯t ept this. | don¡¯t want any shares.¡± Harriet firmly declined Milton¡¯s generous offer. epting these shares would onlyplicate things for Delbert amidst the watchful eyes of the Carlson family. She didn¡¯t want to put him in a difficult position. ¡°Why not? Do you understand what these shares represent? With this five percent, you could earn billions every month without lifting a finger. Do youprehend that?¡± Milton said, looking fixedly at her. Don¡¯t hesitate. Just sign it. | hope that after you marry Delbert, you will have your own security.¡± ¡°1 still don¡¯t want it,¡± Harriet said, remaining resolute. ¡°If Delbert were here, he wouldn¡¯t want me to ept these shares either, because they were never intended for me. | will strive for what | want by myself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me being wronged in the future. Delbert will take are of me.¡± et¡¯s refusal to ept the shares made Milton see her in a new 1. Despite her childlike intelligence, she seemed to understand things more clearly than anyone else. With such a girl by Delbert¡¯s side, Milton could rest easy. ¡°Alright, | won''t force you,¡± Milton said with a smile. Harriet breathed a sigh of relief ¡°Alright, I¡¯m tired. You may leave now.¡± Milton said, waving his hand Harriet skipped out of the study, bumping into Delbert, who had been waiting for her. ¡°Delbert!¡± she happily called out, jumping into Delbert¡¯s arms He held her close and carried her to their bedroom After closing the door. Delbert gently set Hamet down and asked, What did Milton say to you just now Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Harriet appeared to ponder for a moment before naively saying, ¡± Milton wanted to give me 5% of the Carlson Group¡¯s shares, but I declined.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Delbert¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡®Didn''t Milton mention anything else?¡¯ He wondered. ¡°Yes.¡± Harriet nodded emphatically. Delbert seemed to rx, and he pulled her into a tight embrace. She looked up, dazed by his affectionate gaze. He gently lifted her and positioned her on hisp. Then, Harriet heard Delbert whisper in her ear, ¡°If you want those shares, they¡¯re yours. You don¡¯t need to worry about my feelings.¡± He didn¡¯t want her to make sacrifices for his sake. And through that, he could tell that Milton was testing both Harriet and himself. Alt ilton was grooming Delbert for power, he was wary of the Shawn''s family and Delbert as well. | don¡¯t want those shares. | only want you,¡± Harriet said ¡°lL only want you too,¡± Delbert said, suddenly smiling. He lifted Harriet and gentlyid her on the bed, his captivating eyes quietly watching her. +25 BONUS ¡°Remember, no matter what happens, I''ll always be by your side to protect you.¡± At Meawood City Hospital, as night fell, the atmosphere grew increasingly eerie. Nora¡¯s face had already been unwrapped from its bandages, and Bessie had stayed by her side, providingfort. Seeing Nora endure one hardship after another, she felt profound heartache and self-loathing for her own helplessness. Three days prior, the cut made by L not only disfigured Nora but also caused her to lose her first child. The doctor even told Bessie that Nora¡¯s womb was severely damaged, and she might never be able to have children again. But Nora couldn''t report it to the police because Vernon threatened her with the video. She could only swallow her pride. This matter caused her to hate L and Vernon, and she hated Harriet even more. If it hadn¡¯t been for Harriet¡¯s actions that led her onto that ill-fated ship, how could she have suffered such pain? After the bandages were removed, a long scar stretched across Nora¡¯s face, running from the corner of her eye to the corner of her mouth. Post-surgery, it resembled arge centipede writhing on her face. Due to the severe damage to the corner of her eye, she could barely open it. Nora now resembled a terrifying doll from a horror movie. She could never regain her former status as Meawood City¡¯s top beauty. +25 BONUS ¡°No. This isn¡¯t me. It¡¯s not me.¡± Nora screamed in despair as she saw her horrifying reflection in the mirror Bessie quickly embraced Nora, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Don''t worry, Nora. | will restore your appearance, | promise,¡± Bessie said.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Nora¡¯s mental breakdown, she felt a deep sense of guilt and pain. If it hadn¡¯t been for her momentary negligence, how could that despicable Vernon have found an opportunity to harm Nora and leave her in this state? But ultimately, all me should be ced on Harriet, the source of all Nora¡¯s pain. Bessie swore that she would never let Harriet off the hook. +25 BONUS Chapter 173 Chapter 173 ¡°| will never forgive those who have wronged me,¡± Nora dered, tears trickling down her cheek. Her fingers clenched the nket so tightly that her knuckles turned white and the veins on her arms bulged. ¡°Nora, don¡¯t fret. Once you¡¯re discharged, I¡¯ll make sure those who hurt you pay for their actions. And Harriet won''t get away with it either, Bessie reassured Nora, tucking her in before leaving for home.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The room fell back into an unsettling silence. Nora was about to rest when she heard hurried footsteps outside her ward. A figure in ck burst into the room. Startled by the noise, Nora forced her injured eyes open and struggled to sit up. ¡°Who''s there?¡± she demanded. Suddenly, a bucket of dirty water drenched her, making her gasp from the cold. ¡°Ah! W dares to douse me? Are you courting death?¡± She cursed, out the intruder¡¯s identity due to the darkness. ie pnded on her face, reopening her freshly stitched and causing blood to flow freely. ain and numbness radiated from Nora¡¯s face. She quickly covered her wound and shed tears. ¡°Open your eyes and see who | am,¡± the figure in ck said, switching on the light. Through her blurred vision, Nora recognized the intruder as the same person who had saved her from the ship. She trembled, unable to speak. She realized that this man was here to cause her trouble. ¡°Bitch, how dare you deceive me!¡± snapped the man. His mission had failed all because of her, nearly costing him his life. ¡°I''m sorry. | had no choice but to trick you into getting that video and saving my life. Please, you must believe me,¡± Nora quickly exined, unwilling to die there. She began to sob uncontrobly, her face streaked with tears. ¡°It''s all Harriet¡¯s fault. If not for her, | wouldn''t be in this mess. You have to help me, please,¡± she sniffed. ¡°Give me another chance, and | will get rid of her. She¡¯s Delbert, and | know her better than anyone else. | know how to draw her out. You can trust me on this. | won''t fail again. ¡°Once Harriet is out of the picture, you can kill me as you like.¡± Nora was desperate. Only the figure in ck and his backers could help her exact revenge. If they deemed her useless, they would discard her without a second thought, leaving her with no hope of redemption. The figure in ck looked down at her, his gaze as cold as ice. ¡°You deceived me this time. The dirty water and the p were your punishment,¡± he said. The only reason he hadn¡¯t killed Nora was because his master had forbidden it. Nora clenched her fists under the covers. Her anger was evident in +25 BONUS But she knew she couldn¡¯t handle Harriet and the others on her own. She had to rely on this man. She continued to weep, ¡°Now, Harriet has the backing of Delbert, the president of Carlson Group. | can¡¯t confront her alone. | need your help. Please, give me another chance.¡± Chapter 174 Chapter 174 The man in ck narrowed his eyes menacingly. ¡°Is Harriet truly a fool?¡± he questioned. ¡°Absolutely not! I¡¯m convinced she¡¯s been feigning ignorance all this time,¡± Nora responded, her teeth clenched in frustration. She had been utterly deceived by Harriet, whom she had believed to be a simpleton. The man in ck scrutinized Nora¡¯s face, finding no signs of deceit. He chose to trust her words. His master had given clear instructions. If they discovered that Harriet was not a fool, they were to eliminate her immediately. Since they couldn¡¯t approach Delbert directly, they had to rely on Nora to deal with Harriet. The man in ck scoffed, ¡°Alright, we''ll give you another chance. Since Delbert has been aiding Harriet, why don¡¯t you devise a n to ensure he can¡¯t assist her anymore? Then, when the opportunity presents itself, eliminate Harriet.¡± His voice grew colder as he spoke, carrying an unmistakable threat. You''ll need assistance this time. You can contact me whenever necessary, but remember, if you fail again, you''ll pay with your life.¡± The chilling, ruthless words sent shivers down Nora¡¯s spine. She realized this was herst chance. ¡°Yes! Don''t worry, | will aplish the mission,¡± she stammered, nodding fearfully. Yet her eyes burned with an intensified hatred for Harriet. She was determined to destroy Harriet. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, Nora wouldn¡¯t have had to endure such humiliation and suffering. This time, she nned to make a significant move, and she wouldn''t spare Vernon and L either. At Milton¡¯s house, after Harriet had fallen asleep, Delbert left their bedroom to see Milton in the study room. They had a heated discussion. Delbert didn¡¯t want Harriet to be involved in the Carlson family¡¯s affairs. ¡°Grandpa, since I¡¯ve already promised to help you oust Shawn and his family, | will certainly do it. So, please refrain from involving Harriet in these matters,¡± he said. ¡°Whether it''s about share ownership or these maniptive schemes, | don¡¯t want her to be aware. | just want her to be content being herself. ¡°If you insist on involving her, then | renounce my im to the leadership of the Carlson Group.¡± In his previous life, he had sacrificed a lot for the presidency of Carlson Group, only to fail to protect the woman he loved. In this life, he wanted nothing more than for Harriet to be safe and content. As for the blood-stained, guilt-ridden affairs, he would handle them himself. Milton was taken aback. ¡°You...¡± He realized that Delbert was no longer the obedient child he had once brought back to the Carlson family. Delbert had grown up and be even more formidable, beyond his control. +25 BONUS Milton sighed and conceded, ¡°Alright, | promise not to involve Harriet.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He turned away, feeling a sense of loss. Harriet was his granddaughter-inw, after all. He had no intention of harming her. He had merely hoped that she could restrain Delbert. But he hadn''t anticipated that Delbert was beyond his control. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa,¡± Delbert said before leaving. As he opened the bedroom door, he noticed that Harriet was awake, sitting on the bed waiting for him. As soon as she saw him enter, she stood up. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± he asked gently, looking at the worried girl. +25 BONUS Chapter 175 Chapter 175 ¡°Delbert, I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± Harriet said, her eyes heavy with sleep. She was a light sleeper and had noticed when Delbert left the room. She knew he must have gone to see Milton, but she was puzzled by the troubled look on his face when he returned. Delbert couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Would you like to sleep when | return?¡± Caught off guard by his intense gaze, Harriet quickly lowered her eyes, her heart fluttering. ¡°Delbert, I''ve prepared your bath.¡± As he hadn¡¯t mentioned his visit to Milton, Harriet didn¡¯t dare to ask. She was about to leave him in the bathroom when he suddenly grasped her hand. ¡°Stay, okay?¡± Delbert said. His voice was low and enticing, stirring something within Harriet. She blushed at his words.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They hadn''t been so intimate on the ind. ¡°No, | want to watch TV.¡± Harriet quickly refused. But he persisted, mimicking her coyness. ¡°Don¡¯t you love me anymore? Can''t you grant me this small request?¡± He loosened his grip on her hand. Startled, Harriet instinctively clung to him. After a moment of hesitation, she finally relented. He pulled her closer, finding her flushed face endearing. Before she could react, she found herself sitting on hisp, his warm lips pressing against hers. His masculine scent, mixed with a potent pheromone, overwhelmed her senses. Hisrge hand cradled her head while the other held her waist. Her sweetness made him unable to stop. The scent of the woman seeped into his nose. Harriet made a muffled sound and struggled slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Delbert said with a hoarse voice. Any normal man wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself with her moving around like this. But he didn¡¯t want to do anything to her in the bathroom. This was Milton¡¯s house, not the ind, after all. Sensing the situation, Harriet immediately stopped moving. A few minutester, their clothes were soaked with sweat and the mist from the bathroom. Delbert narrowed his eyes and lowered his voice. ¡°It¡¯s all sweat. Looks. like we''ll have to take a bath.¡± Before Harriet couldprehend the situation, she was already being carried into the bathtub, sshing water everywhere. Harriet couldn¡¯t help but cry out in rm. Then she quickly covered her mouth If the people in this heard, who knew what they would think of House It would be embarrassing. Sam, the butler sent to eavesdrop, immediately went back to report to Milton. ¡°Miss Harriet and Mr. Delbert are pretty close,¡± he said. Milton listened and pondered. It seemed that Harriet was Delbert¡¯s soft spot, an existence he couldn''t get his hands on. Otherwise, Delbert would surely lose control. Milton wrestled with conflicting emotions over arranging the engagement between Harriet and Delbert. He desired Delbert¡¯s happiness but also dreaded this perceived vulnerability. In the bathroom, Delbert said, ¡°Harriet, are you shouting so loud on purpose to let everyone here know what we are doing?¡± ¡°Stop teasing me!¡± Harriet huffed, too embarrassed to lift her head. Her cheeks were burning, and her heart was beating wildly. ¡°Alright!¡± Delbert chuckled and continued, ¡°But I¡¯m going to take ction now. Remember to keep your voice down.¡± Overwhelmed by lust, Delbert took a deep breath, flipped over, and bore down on Harriet. At the hospital, the ck-d man swiftly departed afterpleting his mission. The door closed, and Nora breathed a sigh of relief. Though she had saved herself, the ck-clothed man¡¯s blow reopened her wounds, leaving her face bleeding and her hands covered in crimson. Weakly, she rose, hurrying to the bathroom to clean up. +25 But as she gazed into the mirror, the recently stitched wounds had torn open, mingling with dried blood and unsightly stitches. Her once-beautiful face now bore horrifying scars. The sight of her disfigured appearance made Nora have a mental breakdown. ¡°Ah! This isn¡¯t me!¡± she screamed, copsing onto the floor. She wondered if her face could really recover. If not, her life would be all over. Awoman¡¯s most important concern in life was undoubtedly her face, especially when it used to be her most worthy thing to show off. ¡°Why should | suffer alone? Why does Harriet get to live so well? | won¡¯t ept it,¡± Nora growled, smashing things in the ward. She was bent on getting her revenge at all costs. Her eyes brimming with fury and resentment, she vowed, ¡°Harriet, since you cherish your rtionship with Delbert, I¡¯ll make him disillusioned with you and cast you out.¡± Nora soon came up with a n. Since Delbert had been there to support Harriet, she would find a way to make Harriet disappoint Delbert. If she could get Harriet to pursue Vernon, she would like to see if Delbert was still willing to help Harriet. Presumably, Delbert would kill Harriet on the spot. +25 BONUS Nora was determined to get rid of Harriet and Vernon with one stone. ¡®Harriet, you were lucky in the past, but you won¡¯t get away this time.¡± Nora thought. +25 BONUS Chapter 176 Chapter 176 With the n in mind, Nora swiftly called the man in ck. ¡°Before handling Harriet, find me medicine in Agral City. It¡¯s colorless, tasteless, and can make even the most virtuous woman willingly seek pleasure,¡± she said. ¡°Okay! I''ll dispatch someone immediately. Just deal with Harriet quickly,¡± responded the man in ck icily. He was about to end the call when Nora added, ¡°I also need a remedy for my face. There¡¯s a potion developed by an unknown physician in Meawood City that regenerates cells-the Z-type potion.¡± ¡°Not part of the n against Harriet, is it?¡± questioned the man in ck. Nora had her reply ready. ¡°If my face doesn¡¯t improve, how can | draw Harriet out?¡± The man in ck hummed in consent and hung up the phone. The ward fell back into silence, as if nothing had transpired. ¡®owever, the fear previously etched on Nora¡¯s face had vanished. ow her eyes were filled with hatred, glinting with coldness.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. With the medicine she had, Nora was confident that Harriet would soon be abandoned by Delbert. As for Vernon and L, they wouldn''t get away with it either. Vernon and L spent their days frequenting bars, avoiding Holy Fortunately, L had been by Marc¡¯s side for many years and had her ownwork of connections. She managed to keep their rtionship a secret from Marc. Vernon found it impossible to face Nora. Every time he saw her, he was reminded of the video footage of her with other men, which filled him with disgust. So, he chose to spend his time with L. Having already crossed the line, Vernon decided to take things one step at a time. The two kept their rtionship hidden from Mare and indulged in their secret romance. ¡°By the way, Vernon,¡± L began, ¡°I told you before that | could help you regain your inheritance rights to your family. I''ve made it happen. ¡°I''ve made contact with the Morton Group, and soon you''ll be invited back.¡± L pulled out a file from her bag and handed it to Vernon. She had used all her savings, umted over the years by Marc¡¯s side, to recover the scattered shares of the Morton Group. This would allow Vernon to overthrow Brad at the shareholders¡¯ meeting. After bing intimate with Vernon, L came to a realization. Her position by Marc¡¯s side was precarious, especially as his heart was gradually being won over by Molly. Marc could discard her at any moment. If that happened, she would be left with nothing. Moreover, if Marc discovered that she was the one plotting against him at Nora¡¯s birthday party, he would surely take revenge on her. She needed to prepare in advance, and Vernon was her best ally. +25 BONUS That was why she was helping him now. When Vernon finished reading the file, his eyes widened in surprise. Since he left the Morton family, Brad had monopolized the power and seized everything that Vernon¡¯s father had left him. He was now the sole authority in the entire Morton Group. The scandal involving Vernon and Nora had subsided, and Brad had grown increasingly skilled in managing thepany. However, his authoritarian approach caused dissatisfaction among many directors. What L desired was apliant puppet, not a king who would demand her submission. +25 BONUS Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Despite the Morton Group¡¯s outward harmony, there was a hidden turmoil and power struggle behind the scenes. Each director harbored their own ulterior motives, hoping for a change in the leadership. L, born into an ordinary family, had a single ambition: to ascend the socialdder through a man. With her innocent and kind facade, coupled with her ability to act cute and clingy, she managed to soften Marc¡¯s heart and be cherished. However, their rtionship could only remain like that. She could never win Marc¡¯s heart, and he had never touched her. Fortunately, after spending many years by Marc¡¯s side, she got to know numerous executives and gradually expanded her network. Upon learning about the situation within the Morton Group, she made a decisive move to buy back their shares, intending to support Vernon.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. and be his partner. ¡°What should | do now?¡± Vernon asked, convinced by how well thought out L¡¯s n was. He had a feeling that this time he might truly be able to return to the Morton family, overthrow the annoying Brad, and be the president of the Morton Group. ¡°Don''t worry, | have my people inside the Morton Group. Once we receive confirmation of the sess of their tasks, all you need to do is make a morous appearance at the Morton Group. Then Brad''s position will be yours,¡± L said with a smile, holding Vernon''s hand. She felt that Vernon was easier to control than Marc. +25 BONUS Because Marc, like Delbert, was intelligent and would never easily trust anyone. Even though she had been by his side for many years, she had never truly entered his heart. No matter how much he doted on her, there was always a thin barrier between them. ¡°Why are you helping me like this?¡± Vernon asked, staring into L¡¯s eyes. ¡°Didn''t | already say it? We are the same kind of people, destined to be partners. | help you rise to power, and you help me get rid of Molly and be Mrs. Welch. By then, | will share half of the Welch family¡¯s wealth with you,¡± L smiled. She was smarter than Nora. After failing once, she understood that she couldn¡¯t control men like Delbert, so she simply gave up. But when it came to Marc, she felt confident. So, she wanted to use Vernon to achieve her goal. Even if the n failed, with Vernon¡¯s easy-to-manipte nature, he would still be easily seduced by her. So, no matter what choice she made, she wouldn¡¯t lose. Rather than saying she and Nora were phony women, it would be more urate to say that Vernon was the true fool who could be easily sweet-talked. Just a few simple words from her touched Vernon. He felt like he had finally found a confidant. L and he were the same kind of people, both wanting to be an existence that couldn¡¯t be ignored. He wrapped his arm around her shoulder and said, ¡°If you can help me gain control of the Morton family and the Morton Group, | will do whatever you ask of me.¡± The next day, Harriet slowly opened her eyes and immediately felt a wave of pain throughout her body. Memories of her intimate encounter with Delbert in the bathtub the previous night suddenly flooded back, causing her face to flush. She had surprisingly agreed to Delbert¡¯s audacious request. Slowly, Harriet lifted her gaze to the handsome face before her. Delbert was still deep in slumber, his body exuding a refreshing mint. scent. His long, thick eyshes cast a faint shadow beneath his closed eyes. The recollection ofst night¡¯s events made her face turn an even deeper shade of red. She attempted to extricate herself from his embrace, intending to wash away the remnants of their encounter. +25 BONUS Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Suddenly, Delbert opened his eyes and caught sight of Harriet trying to slip away. He reached out and pulled her back into his arms. ¡°Sleep a little longer,¡± he murmured. Harriet¡¯s heart pounded, her cheeks burning. ¡°Delbert, | need to bathe and change clothes. | can¡¯t let others see me like this.¡± Delbert looked down at her, a slight smile ying on his lips. ¡°You were so vocalst night. Weren¡¯t you afraid of being overheard? Why so shy now?¡± His deep, seductive voice made Harriet¡¯s face turn crimson. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡± Delbert buried his face in her neck and croaked, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault. | shouldn¡¯t have pushed youst night.¡± Harriet grew even more bashful. She, too, was to me for agreeing to his request. Stop making fun of me! It¡¯s annoying!¡± Harriet pouted. Delbert couldn¡¯t bear to tease her any further and could only apologize. He caressed her face, his voice soft. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Harriet said, acting coy. ¡°Then | won¡¯t be mad at you.¡± +25 BONUS No sooner had she finished speaking than Delbert suddenly flipped her over, pinning her beneath him. ¡°Since you''re not angry, can | do something with you?¡± Harriet blushed again. ¡°But didn¡¯t we do itst night?¡± ¡®Does he want to repeatst night¡¯s actions so early in the morning?¡¯ She thought. As scenes from the previous night shed through her mind, she felt her face heat up. ¡°Just one night is not enough. We should do it every day,¡± Delbert said with a light smile before leaning down to kiss her. Harriet¡¯s heart raced as an intoxicating scent of sandalwood filled her senses. His kiss left her mind nk. Just as Delbert was about to proceed further, there was a knock on the bedroom door, followed by a voice. ¡°Sir and Madam, Mr. Carlson Sr. wants you guys to join him for breakfast.¡± Harriet snapped back to reality and pushed Delbert off her. Delbert raised his eyes pitifully and called out to her. ¡®arriet couldn¡¯t stand the puppy dog¡¯s eyes given to her. Get up! Milton is calling us downstairs for breakfast,¡± she said. ¡°| don''t care!¡± Delbert snorted. Harriet was speechless. After half an hour, Harriet and Delbert finally went downstairs together. +25 BONUS At the dining table, Milton wasn¡¯t as happy as he was at yesterday¡¯s birthday party. He looked at Delbert and then at Harriet, whose cheeks were rosy. He sighed silently in his heart. But in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. Hel just asked them to go and sit. Breakfast ended in an awkward atmosphere. Milton called Delbert to the study for a talk, while Harriet went back to her room alone to rest. As soon as she closed the door, her phone started ringing. Seeing the caller ID disying ¡®Joe Cohen¡¯, she narrowed her eyes and then pressed the Answer button. Since Harriet regained her intelligence and inherited her mother¡¯s medical skills, she secretly established a pharmaceutical organization in Meawood City. They specialized in developing potions that could regenerate cells and sold them to influential people, profiting from them. +25 BONUS Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Unable to manage the organization herself, Harriet had appointed a proxy, which exined why Delbert had never discovered her identity. This proxy was Joe, a seemingly ordinary but exceptionally talented doctor. His decision to study medicine had been influenced by Harriet¡¯s mother, Miriam, who had saved his parents¡¯ lives when he was. little. ¡°Miss Harriet, someone is requesting the Z-type potion from us,¡± Joe informed her. ¡°Who is it?¡± Harriet asked in a low voice. Upon hearing the name from Joe, Harriet responded with a sneer and a curt ¡°Refuse¡± before ending the call. Astrange smile yed on her lips after she hung up. Unexpectedly, Nora¡¯s face had suffered damage, and she had sent a mysterious individual to acquire the Z-type potion for treatment. It appeared that Nora had received assistance from this mysterious person to help Clifton ovee a tax evasion crisis and secure the position of general manager of the Munoz Group. Unfortunately, his ns had still ended in a disaster. Nora was desperate to get the medicine from her, but it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. This time, she was determined to make Nora pay a heavy price. At the hospital, Nora sat anxiously on her bed, awaiting a call from the man in ck to confirm the acquisition of the Z-type potion. +25 BONUS The Z-type potion was the only cure for her face, and she was desperate to have it. Just then, her phone rang. It was a call from the man in ck. She felt a wave of relief wash over her as she quickly answered the call. ¡°Nora, they¡¯ve responded,¡± said the man with a deep voice. Nora¡¯s heart tightened, and she asked cautiously, ¡°Did Mr. Cohen agree to it?¡± ¡°He refused,¡± replied the man in ck. ¡°Why?¡± Nora was surprised. ¡°Does he find my offer not good enough? Give him more. | must cure my face.¡± ¡°| asked if they thought the money was too little, but they said it¡¯s not about money,¡± replied the man in ck.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then what is it about? Go back and plead with them for me. No matter what conditions they set, | must get the Z-type potion. Otherwise, we will be doomed!¡± Nora said resentfully, hanging up the phone. As a proud and noble person, how could Nora tolerate being disfigured? She couldn''t stand the mocking looks of others, so she had to cure her face. Nora had learned from a rumor that a new hidden medical organization called King had recently been established in Meawood City. In the King organization, there was a medicine called Z-type potion, which could regenerate dead cells. Even rotten flesh could be restored. After her disfigurement, Nora thought of this organization. +25 BONUS Although the boss behind the organization was mysterious and had never appeared, there was a proxy who had been helping her with various affairs. So, she immediately sent the ck-clothed person to contact Joe. Nora thought that, with the help of the ck-clothed man, she would be able to get the medicine easily. She just didn¡¯t expect that they would refuse. But no matter what the cost, she must cure her face. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 After Milton¡¯s birthday party, Delbert and Harriet only stayed there for two days before leaving. As Cory started the car, Delbert received a text message. His expression turned grim as he said to Harriet, ¡°Something happened to Molly.¡± Molly had suddenly fainted at home that day, which had frightened Marc. He quickly took her to the hospital. However, the doctors were helpless with her condition. In desperation, Marc had to call Selena. But after Selena saw Molly¡¯s condition, she remained silent.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that the situation was very bad. Molly was now lying in the intensive care unit, weak and helpless on the hospital bed. Marc¡¯s anger subsided as he saw her like this. This woman had somehow entered his heart. Maybe it was before they got married, or maybe it was a long time. ago when he saw her for the first time. Her smile was so brilliant back then. Now Marc only hoped that Molly would be safe and sound, and he would not pursue those lies anymore. Twenty minutester, Harriet and Delbert arrived at the hospital. ¡°Bad guy, how is Molly?¡± Harriet asked anxiously. +25 BONUS Marc shook his head, looking lost. Harriet then looked at Selena, who gave her a knowing look that wasn¡¯t very good. Harriet quickly grasped the severity of Molly¡¯s condition. ¡°I''m going in to see her,¡± Harriet said, hurrying into the ward. When no one was looking, she subtly checked Molly¡¯s pulse and found it to be weak. It was clear that Molly¡¯s illness hadn¡¯t developed overnight. It had been building up in her body for at least two months. Logically, Selena and all the doctors in the hospital should have noticed this. ¡®Why haven''t they said anything? Could there be some hidden information?¡¯ She wondered. Harriet kept these doubts to herself, withdrawing her hand and looking at Molly with concern. Molly was her lifesaver, and Harriet had established the King Organization to save Molly. Recently, Joe developed a new medicine that could potentially treat Molly¡¯s illness. The most pressing task now was to keep Delbert and the others distracted without arousing suspicion. Initially, Marc wanted to stay with Molly, but L called and cried on the phone, forcing him to leave. Due to her pregnancy, Selena was quickly picked up by Yuri. So, the only one left was Delbert. +25 BONUS Harriet turned to him with a pitiful look and said, ¡°Delbert, I¡¯m really worried about Molly. Can | stay here with Molly instead of going back to the ind today?¡± Afraid that Delbert would refuse, she added, ¡°You see, Marc wouldn¡¯t be staying with her. She would be scared of staying in the hospital alone. ¡°Just think about it. If | were sick and you weren''t by my side, how helpless would | feel?¡± She looked at Delbert nervously, fearing he would refuse. But to her surprise, Delbert nced at her a few times and nodded. ¡± Alright!¡± Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Harriet breathed a sigh of relief. After Delbert left, Harriet waited for a while. Once she was sure he wouldn¡¯t return, she helped the still-unconscious Molly out of the hospital. For some reason, even though Molly had woken up, her nose kept bleeding and couldn¡¯t be stopped. She was also sweating profusely, which made Harriet worried and heartbroken. ¡°Hang in there, Molly. We''ll get to our destination soon, and Ill cure you,¡± Harriet said. Her intuition told her that Molly¡¯s condition was very serious and had been present for a long time. However, Molly had been hiding it and not telling anyone. In her past life, Harriet vividly remembered Molly¡¯s tragic ending. In this life, she was determined to heal Molly. She didn¡¯t want to lose a good friend. ¡°Please drive faster,¡± Harriet said anxiously. The driver immediately elerated, and after twenty minutes, he stopped the car at the entrance of an ancient vi in the western suburbs. Outside the vi gate was facial recognition technology. After Harriet passed the verification, she helped the dazed Molly into the vi. At the sight of Harriet, the guards at the vi immediately stepped aside. +25 BONUS Supporting a frail Molly with one hand, she pressed themunication device at the entrance with the other. Soon, a handsome man¡¯s face appeared on the device. ¡°Open the door. There is an emergency,¡± Harriet said with a note of anxiety in her voice. The vi door swung open, revealing a gentleman in a ck suit and gold-rimmed sses. ¡°Joe, my friend is gravely ill. Please look after her. | need to use yourboratory,¡± Harriet stated. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. You''ll find all the ingredients andponents you need inside,¡± Joe assured her, nodding. Harriet quickly ushered Molly into the living room and settled her on the sofa. She swiftly grabbed several tissues to stem the bleeding from Molly¡¯s nose. Molly¡¯s face was ashen, a stark contrast to her usual gentle and beautiful demeanor. It was as if all the blood had drained from her face, a sight that broke Harriet¡¯s heart. Molly was seriously ill, yet she hadn¡¯t told anyone.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Harriet suspected that Selena¡¯s refusal to reveal the truth was likely at Molly¡¯s behest. ¡®Why is Molly so self-sacrificing? Is it all for Marc?¡¯ Harriet thought. Joe retrieved a vial of medicine from the medical kit and slowly administered it to Molly, who gradually lost consciousness. ¡°I''ll leave Molly in your care for now. | need to use theboratory,¡± Harriet told Joe before heading upstairs to theb to concoct drugs. Thanks to the knowledge she''d gained from her mother during her Chanova anu ner pvwgrupie memory, handling these drugs. +25 BONUS wuo proTVIGHEI Joe sat on the sofa, keeping a close eye on Molly¡¯s condition and asionally ncing at his watch. Half an hourter, Harriet descended the stairs with a light blue vial of medicine in her hand. She injected it into Molly¡¯s veins. After the injection, Molly¡¯s condition significantly improved, and she stopped sweating profusely. Harriet finally let out a sigh of relief. However, Joe¡¯s expression remained grave. ¡°Miss, in my opinion, your friend¡¯s condition is quite serious.¡± Chapter 182 Chapter 182 ¡°| will cure her,¡± Harriet dered, resolved to heal Molly. ¡°Miss Harriet, don¡¯t worry. King has been researching new potions recently. There¡¯s bound to be a new potion that can cure your friend,¡± Joe tried tofort Harriet. In reality, he knew better than anyone that, despite the numerous researchers at King, Harriet held all the core forms. In other words, the thousands of King members worldwide couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Harriet. If even Harriet couldn¡¯t cure Molly, then Molly was truly beyond help. ¡°By the way, Nora has expressed interest in purchasing our Z-type potion, regardless of the price,¡± Joe said, pouring her a ss of water. ¡°What price should we quote?¡± Harriet took a sip from the ss before setting it back down. ¡°I don¡¯t want her money.¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Joe asked. ¡°| want a 20% stake in the Munoz Group,¡± Harriet responded calmly. A 20% stake was neither too much nor too little. If Nora truly wanted to use the Z-type potion to heal her face, she would find a way to secure the stake. Once Harriet had the stake, she could seize control of the Munoz Group and reim everything that had been taken from her mother. ¡°Miss Harriet, the Munoz Group is just a smallpany. That 20% stake wouldn''t be worth more than ten million dors. Is it worth it?¡± +25 BONUSProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even the lowest-grade potions produced by their organization had a market value of no less than twenty million. ¡°| have my own ns. Just go and talk to her,¡± Harriet said. ¡°Alright,¡± Joe responded. Afterward, Harriet left Joe¡¯s vi with the still-unconscious Molly. After returning Molly to the hospital, Harriet prepared to leave when Selena suddenly paid a visit. ¡°Harriet!¡± Selena called out to her. ¡°Selena, hello. Why are you still here sote?¡± Harriet said, not expecting Selena¡¯s visit. Instead of answering her question, Selena said, ¡°Harriet, | know you''re not stupid. You can talk to me normally. Don¡¯t worry, | won''t tell anyone because it won''t benefit me. After a few nces, Harriet nodded. She knew that Selena was always clever. It seemed that Selena had already seen through her act of pretending to be dumb. But based on her understanding of Selena from her past life, this woman wasn¡¯t the kind to betray trust. Since Selena promised, she would honor it. Harriet thought for a moment and asked her, ¡°Why did you hide. Molly¡¯s illness from everyone?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t want me to reveal it,¡± Selena replied. Harriet had anticipated the answer, but hearing these words directly 20 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 ¡°Molly is so silly. Despite her condition, she reminded me of not telling Marc the truth, saying that she was afraid he would worry,¡± said Selena. ¡°Aren''t you doing the same for Yuri?¡± Harriet raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m also silly.¡± Selena shook her head andughed bitterly. She had never told Yuri that she had liked him for a long time. But with his unruly and free-spirited nature, he would never like her and fulfill their engagement. She could only take advantage of him when he was drunk and sleep with him, using the child to bind him. But she didn¡¯t expect that even after doing all this, he still refused to marry her and kept postponing the wedding. Until now, she was already heartbroken. After chatting with Selena for a while, Harriet called Cory to pick her up and take her back to the ind. Upon her return to the ind, Harriet expected Delbert to be asleep. To her surprise, not only was he awake, but he was also preparing dinner for her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The sounds of sizzling and frying echoed from the kitchen. This was Delbert¡¯s second time cooking since the kitchen fire. incident. However, this time he seemed quite adept, having practiced a lot. Harriet approached the dining table and noticed that the dishes were LAIELCOMARY TEIYAL LAU, -J, HHE TaJED THE MILL V JLC DIIL skillfully ting the freshly cooked dishes. Delbert had cooked for her again. +25 BONUS ¡®How much practice has he done to be this proficient?¡¯ She thought. Delbert greeted her with a gentle smile, carrying the dishes out of the kitchen. ¡°Are you hungry? You''vee back just in time. I¡¯ve already prepared the meal. Go wash your hands first,¡± said Delbert. ¡°Did you make all of these?¡± Harriet asked, looking up excitedly. ¡°Yes.¡± Delbert nodded, shing a doting smile at Harriet. ¡°They look so delicious. Thank you,¡± Harriet said, licking her lips. ¡°Wash your hands ande to eat,¡± Delbert said, noticing her eager look. He chuckled and patted her head, prompting her to wash her hands while he went to the kitchen to fetch the kitchenware. After washing her hands, Harriet sat at the dining table and looked at front of her. They were all her favorite dishes, and she felt ved. the oyed the dinner. r finishing the meal, Delbert was about to clean up the table, but arriet suddenly hugged him from behind, burying her head in his back and refusing to let go. It seemed as if she was trying to absorb a hint of warmth from him. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Delbert asked, noticing her unusual behavior. He thought something had happened and attempted to turn around to +25 BONUS But Harriet didn¡¯t allow it. Instead, she tightened her grip, holding him even tighter. In a muffled voice, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, Delbert. Just let me hold you like this, just for a little while.¡± Delbert didn¡¯t say anything but allowed Harriet to hold him like that. As long as she was at ease, he was willing to do anything. Time seemed to stand still for a moment. After a while, Harriet finally let go of Delbert. +25 BONUS Chapter 184 Chapter 184 ¡°What''s wrong? Can you tell me?¡± Delbert asked softly, turning to face Harriet. Harriet shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. | just want to hug you.¡± She knew that as long as he was by her side, she could keep going. ¡°Silly girl!¡± Delbert affectionately scratched her nose, his face full of fondness. ¡°No matter what happens, don¡¯t be afraid. | will always be by your side.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Harriet responded. The next day, as dawn was breaking, Harriet rubbed her sleepy eyes and sat up. She looked at Delbert, who was still sound asleep beside her, and smiled. Leaning over, she gently blew in his ear. ¡°Delbert, rise and shine!¡± she said. Delbert slowly opened his eyes and rubbed his ticklish ear, looking somewhat helpless at the mischievous expression on Harriet''s face. He raised his hand and pinched her cheek. ¡°You little mischief-maker.¡± ¡°I''m not a mischief-maker. You are!¡± Harriet retorted, making a face at him. She then lifted the covers and hopped out of bed. After getting dressed, she noticed the ambiguous hickeys on her corbone and touched them. ¡°Ah! I''ve been bitten by several mosquitoes here,¡± she said. +25 BONUS Delbert got out of bed, dressed, and without even looking up, said, ¡± Have you ever seen such handsome mosquitoes?¡± Harrietughed until her eyes crinkled. ¡°No. You''re the only handsome mosquito in the house.¡± Delbertughed helplessly and shook his head. He was not ttered. The two quickly finished getting ready and headed downstairs. The housekeeper had already prepared breakfast. After eating, they set off to the hospital to visit Molly. At the Munoz family¡¯s vi, after being discharged from the hospital, Nora specifically chose a time when Clifton wasn¡¯t home to return and find Bessie. ¡°Mom, can you transfer 20% of your shares in Munoz Group to my name?¡± Nora demanded as soon as she entered the house, showing no politeness or respect for her mother. Although Bessie always gave Nora whatever she wanted, this was about Munoz Group¡¯s shares, so she had to be careful. ¡°Why do you suddenly want shares in ourpany?¡± Bessie asked, puzzled. e was transferred to her name shortly after Miriam passed she had convinced the young and naive Harriet to sign it over e had fought hard to get this share and couldn''t give it up easily, ven if the other party was her daughter. Once people had something, they feared losing it.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? Just give me the shares,¡± Nora said irritably, desperate to treat her face. +25 BONUS ¡°But at least, you should tell me the reason,¡± Bessie said, refusing to easily give Nora the shares. ¡°| want to use these shares to cure my face. | recently contacted an organization called King. The medicine they have can cure my face, but the condition is twenty percent of the shares in the Munoz Group,¡± Nora huffed. That was what the man in ck told her. She then switched to a pleading tone. ¡°You can¡¯t bear to see my face ruined like this, can you? Please help me.¡± Bessie couldn''t bear to see Nora with this disfigured face. She looked at Nora, who was wrapped in gauze, and a hint of hesitation shed across her face. Nora saw her hesitancy and instantly understood that Bessie¡¯s heart must be wavering. So, she continued to plead, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your only daughter. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯m finished. | would rather die than live with a disfigured face.¡± Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Nora was on the verge of hitting the wall. Bessie, frightened, quickly embraced her, pleading through her tears, ¡°Nora, don¡¯t do this. | will give you the shares.¡± Eventually, under Nora¡¯s maniption, Bessie agreed to transfer her 20% stake in the Munoz Group to Nora¡¯s name. Nora was ecstatic. Hidden behind her mask, her face was alight with excitement. With these shares, she could trade with the King organization for the Z -type potion to heal her face. Once her face was healed, she would exact revenge on Harriet, who had caused her so much suffering. On the ind, just as they arrived at the hospital, Harriet¡¯s phone vibrated. She discreetly checked it and saw a message from Joe. It read that Nora had agreed to give them 20% of the Munoz Group¡¯s shares in exchange for the Z-type potion. Harriet smiled faintly, a cold light flickering in her eyes. She quickly replied to the message. [Agree to the exchange.] She turned off her phone and smirked, nning her next move. Based on her memories from her past life, the Munoz Group was the brainchild of Miriam, who was pregnant back then. Clifton hadn''t been of any help; instead, he had hindered Miriam and caused her severe malnutrition during pregnancy. When she gave DITUT +25 BONUSContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. But when Miriam miraculously survived, Clifton never once visited her in the hospital. Instead, he continued to indulge himself outside and even had an affair with his secretary, Bessie. Miriam was unaware of all this and naively gave 70% of the Munoz Group''s shares to Clifton, leaving herself with only 30%. Later, Bessie deceitfully tricked Harriet into signing a transfer agreement for Miriam¡¯s shares and shamelessly took possession of them. How could she endure this? Harriet was determined to bring Nora, Clifton, and Bessie to their knees and force them to return all the Munoz Group¡¯s shares intact. They belonged to her mother, and these despicable people didn¡¯t deserve to have them. Delbert received a call saying that there was something urgent in the Carlson family. He had to go to see Milton with Cory, promising to pick up Harrietter. After seeing Delbert off, Harriet looked at Molly, who was weakly lying on the hospital bed. She felt a pang of distress. the medicine she gave Molly only temporarily prevented dition from worsening but didn¡¯tpletely cure her. she needed further treatment. wever, it was evident that this hospital¡¯s medical level was nsufficient. After giving it some thought, Harriet took out her phone and sent a message to Joe, asking him to bring the B-type medicine as soon as possible. Within twenty minutes, Joe arrived at the hospital in his car. But what Harriet didn¡¯t know was that Delbert hadn''t left. +25 BONUS Although he wasn¡¯t a doctor, his naturally keen observation allowed him to see that Molly¡¯splexion had noticeably improved compared to yesterday. Selena and the others were helpless with her condition yesterday, yet now suddenly Molly was getting better. There was only one exnation. Harriet had done something to Mollyst night. He couldn''t bear Harriet keeping secrets from him, so he had been lurking in the shadows all along. Twenty minutester, a luxury car pulled up at the hospital entrance. A handsome man stepped out and headed straight upstairs. Delbert knew that the person he had been anticipating had arrived. +25 BONUS Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Delbert trailed behind at a leisurely pace. As he turned a corner, he spotted Harriet entering an elevator with a handsome man wearing gold-rimmed sses.. With just a nce, Delbert recognized the man as Joe, the agent of King, a newly established pharmaceutical organization in Meawood City. It seemed that they not only knew each other but were also quite close. Just then, another elevator arrived, and Delbert pressed the button. Upon reaching their floor and stepping out of the elevator, Delbert saw Harriet and Joe entering Molly¡¯s ward. Delbert¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he immediately went over. Unfortunately, the door to the ward had already been locked byOwned by N?velDrama.Org. Harriet. Suddenly, they heard a knock on the door. Startled, Harriet furrowed her brow. Delbert had already left, and the attending physician had been sent away by her. So, who could it be? Could it be that Delbert hase back?¡¯ Harriet wondered. She exchanged a look with Joe, who had already taken out the B-type medicine from the box and was about to inject it into the syringe. +25 BONUS But the knocking went on. ¡°I''ll go take a look,¡± Harriet said, signaling Joe to go on. The B-type medicine needed to be injected into the patient¡¯s body as soon as possible once it came into contact with air. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Joe nodded. Harriet walked toward the door and opened it, only to see Delbert standing outside. ¡®But hasn''t he already left?¡¯ She thought. Harriet quickly masked her surprise and blocked the view inside the ward. She didn¡¯t open the doorpletely. Instead, she walked out and closed it. ¡°Why did you suddenlye back?¡± Harriet asked innocently. ¡°I''ve asked Cory to take care of things. | came back to apany you. Has Molly woken up?¡± Delbert said, trying to take a look inside. the ward. ¡°Molly hasn¡¯t woken up yet. The doctor said we shouldn''t disturb her rest,¡± Harriet said, closing the door tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to go in?¡± Delbert looked at Harriet. |...¡± Harriet hesitated, but she felt that rejecting his request would raise suspicion, so she could only say, ¡°Delbert, let¡¯s not disturb Molly¡¯s rest.¡± ¡°You said yesterday that Molly was lonely and scared in the ward by herself. | just want to go in and take a look at her. I''ll just take a nce and leave, okay?¡± Delbert said. His words made it impossible for Harriet to refuse, so she could only +25 BONUS un guy, unuy. Harriet turned around, pressed the door handle, pushed open the ward door, and saw that only Molly was lying quietly on the hospital bed. Joe was not there. Delbert walked to the bedside and ced the fruit he had brought on the table. ¡°I bought some fruit on my way back, thinking Molly had woken up.¡± ¡°How could it be that fast?¡± Harriet pouted. Just as Delbert was opening the bag, an apple slipped out. ¡°Delbert, | will...¡± Before Harriet could finish her sentence, Delbert had already bent down to pick it up. Joe was not hiding under the bed. Delbert¡¯s eyes narrowed. After picking up the apple, he smiled and said, ¡°The apple fell to the ground. I''ll go and clean it.¡± +25 BONUS Chapter 187 Chapter 187 ¡°Delbert, it¡¯s not necessary. Molly is still asleep and can¡¯t eat,¡± Harriet. responded. ¡°That¡¯s okay. Once it¡¯s cleaned, I¡¯ll peel it for you to eat,¡± Delbert replied. Before Harriet could respond, Delbert immediately took the apple and walked toward the washroom. Delbert turned the doorknob and opened it, but Joe was not hiding there either. ¡®Where did he go?¡¯ Delbert wondered, his eyes darkening. Soon, the apple was cleaned. Delbert walked out of the washroom with the apple and suddenly remembered that he had forgotten to bring a knife. ¡°| remember there¡¯s a supermarket near the hospital. I¡¯ll go and buy a fruit knife,¡± he said. Delbert ced the apple on the bedside table. ¡°Okay.¡± Harriet nodded. Under Harriet¡¯s watchful gaze, Delbert walked out of the ward. It was only after the door closed that Harriet breathed a sigh of relief. She never thought Delbert would return. Or perhaps he had never left, and he was just waiting for an opportunity. ¡®Is he starting to suspect something?¡¯ She thought. +25 BONUS With Delbert gone, Joe slowly emerged from behind the curtains. ¡°I''m sorry. If he sees me talking to you, I¡¯m afraid he''ll suspect my identity,¡± Harriet apologized to Joe. ¡°It''s okay.¡± Joe walked over to check on Molly. After putting down the stethoscope, Joe said, ¡°After being injected with the B-type medication, she should wake up in half an hour, but we still need to continue observing her condition to prevent a rpse.¡± ¡°Okay, | understand,¡± Harriet said, heaving a sigh of relief. ¡°Rest assured! She will be okay,¡± Joe reassured her, patting her on the shoulder. Harriet had always been calm and rational in front of him, but this was the first time he saw her like this. Harriet couldn''t leave for the next half an hour. She had to stay and observe Molly''s condition. She took out her phone and sent a text message to Delbert. [Delbert, I¡¯m so hungry. Can you buy me some food from KFC?]Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The nearest KFC to the hospital was half an hour away. When Delbert received the text message, he was standing in front of the hospital monitor, observing everything happening in the ward. Although he knew little about the newly established King organization, he knew that anyone who wanted to buy medication from King had to go through Joe.. Joe was the symbol of King, even though he was not the leader. He was the highest authority figure in King besides the leader. Delbert originally thought that Harriet had bought King¡¯s medication from Joe to ve Molly, but now it seemed that things were not as The two seemed to know each othed quite well Delben was disturbed when he saw on the monitor Joe patting Harriet¡¯s shoulder The monitor could only disy video not audio Delben didn¡¯t know what they were discussing, but from Harriet¡¯s reluctance to let him enter Molly sward and the text message she had just sent, he knew the two people were keeping a secret from him. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Aside from knowing that Joe was the boss of King, Delbert had very little information about him and couldn''t find any other traces through investigation. Moreover, King¡¯s condition for restoring Nora¡¯s appearance was a 20 % stake in the Munoz Group, and Harriet also wanted this 20% stake. In this world, there were no such coincidences. Delbert was certain that King wanted the 20% stake in the Munoz Group for Harriet. The more he thought about it, the tighter Delbert¡¯s fists clenched. After half an hour, Delbert saw on the monitor that Molly had slowly opened her eyes, and then he left the monitoring room. ¡°Great! Molly, you finally woke up.¡± Harriet rushed over to hug her, overjoyed. Molly opened her blurry eyes, seemingly unaware of her surroundings. She stared nkly at the ceiling with no expression on her face. Harriet realized that something was wrong and quickly turned to ask Joe, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± After examining Molly, Joe said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! This is a normal phenomenon. Her body is weak and can¡¯t handle the effects of B- type medicine. She''ll be fine after a while.¡± With Joe¡¯s reassurance, Harriet breathed a sigh of relief. Harriet told Molly to rest well, covering her with a nket. Joe checked his watch and said, ¡°Miss Harriet, | should go now.¡± +25 BONUS ¡°Okay. Thank you for your help,¡± Harriet said. ¡°We don''t need to be so formal with each other,¡± Joe smiled. After Joe left, Harriet looked at Molly, who was still staring nkly at the ceiling, and then her gaze fell on the apple on the bedside table. Her intuition told her that Delbert must have started to suspect her. She wondered if she should tell him the truth or continue to conceal it. Harriet was full of conflict. She nced at her phone. It had been over an hour since Delbert left, and he still hadn¡¯t returned. Just as she was thinking about it, the door suddenly swung open, and Marc walked in. ¡°Has Molly woken up?¡± he asked, excited to see Molly awake. He immediately went to call the doctor.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Harriet only gave him a dark look. This scumbag, when Molly was scared and alone in the hospital, went to apany L, and now he was pretending to be affectionate here. As soon as the doctor finished examining Molly and determined that she was okay, Delbert arrived with a bucket of KFC. ¡°Delbert, what took you so long? I¡¯m starving,¡± Harriet grumbled. She rubbed her stomach, looking pitiful. ¡°| got dyed on the way, sorry,¡± Delbert smiled, ruffling her hair. Seeing Molly was alright, Delbert escorted Harriet out, leaving space for Marc and Molly. Cory was nowhere in sight, and Delbert drove Harriet back to the +25 BONUS Upon entering the dark living room, Delbert hugged Harriet from behind. ¡°Harriet, what can | do? | want you,¡± he said without turning on the lights. His husky voice resonated in her ears, making Harriet shiver. Delbert lifted her and headed toward the bedroom. +25 BONUS Chapter 189 Chapter 189 In the dim room, Delbert navigated familiarly to the bed, gently cing Harriet on it. ¡°Delbert, | haven''t freshened up yet,¡± Harriet said, trying to push him. away. But Delbert leaned in, silencing her with a forceful kiss. There was no tenderness, only overpowering possession that left Harriet breathless. As he slowly unbuttoned her blouse, his touch sent tremors through her body. ¡°Delbert, please, let go,¡± she was protested, finally catching a breath. Delbert¡¯s behavior today odd, as if he had been provoked by something. It was hard to pinpoint, but he seemed unlike his usual self. ¡°Do you love me?¡± Delbert suddenly asked, stopping his movements. Harriet was stunned and at a loss. Of course, she loved him. But did Delbert love her, or was it Yvonne he loved? ¡°It feels like | can¡¯t live without you,¡± Delbert murmured, startling Harriet. She widened her eyes, gripping the sheets tightly. ¡®Could he truly mean he couldn''t live without me? Is it me or Yvonne +25 BONUS one mouyi. Delbert clung to her, passionately kissing her lips. Upon sensing her resistance, he halted but held her hand all night. ¡°Vernon, I¡¯ve arranged for someone to watch over Nora. She won¡¯t bother you again. The meeting at Morton Group tomorrow is crucial,¡± L said. ¡°By tomorrow morning, the major media outlets will have exposed Brad¡¯s tax evasion. The Morton Group will plunge into chaos, and Brad will be suspended pending an investigation. At that point, someone will rmend you take the helm. You need to be ready.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. L had everything nned out. If all went ording to n, Vernon would oust Brad and seize control of the entire Morton family¡¯s industries. ¡°L, | owe you my thanks,¡± Vernon expressed immense gratitude. He was willing to do anything to gain control of the Morton Group. ¡°We''re partners now, so there¡¯s no need for formalities between us. | just hope you can help me eliminate Molly as soon as possible,¡± L said, the smile on her face growing wider. Molly was gravely ill in the hospital, presenting the perfect opportunity to remove her from the picture. Once Molly was out of the way, L nned to systematically eliminate Harriet and Nora. Then nothing would prevent her from bing the most beautiful woman in Meawood City. Having been the one to elevate Vernon to his current position, she was confident in her ability to bring him down if necessary. This man was simply too easy to manipte. With such a useful pawn in her hands, she would save herself a lot of trouble. But more importantly, she stood to gain so much more. In the end, it would be she who would have thestugh. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 ¡°What''s your n with Nora?¡± L asked after some thought. ¡°Once she¡¯s recovered, I''ll divorce her,¡± Vernon dered, gritting his teeth at the mention of Nora. That despicable woman had deceived him, and he would not let her off the hook. ¡°Good!¡± L nodded. Unbeknownst to Vernon, a sly smirk appeared on her face, revealing her calcting nature. The following morning, news of Brad¡¯s scandal spread like wildfire, quickly hitting headlines. Brad was in the middle of a morning meeting when officials from the prosecutor''s office suddenly stormed in. ¡°Mr. Morton, you stand used of embezzlingpany funds and tax evasion. We require your cooperation in our investigation.¡± The officials presented Brad with the arrest warrant, leaving him stunned. ¡°When did | ever embezzlepany funds or evade taxes? You need evidence to make such usations,¡± Brad said. With all the directors present, he couldn''t possibly admit to something he hadn''t done. ¡°We have substantial evidence. Please cooperate with our investigation, or we will be forced to takepulsory measures,¡± the officials asserted their authority. +25 BONUS Everyone present knew that, without evidence, they wouldn¡¯t arbitrarily arrest someone. Just as Brad was at a loss, Vernon, dressed in a dark suit, appeared at the door, apanied by L. ¡°Brad, | never expected you to be this kind of person,¡± Vernon said with feigned pity, a hint of schadenfreude in his eyes. Brad began to understand the situation. It was Vernon and L who had conspired against him. ¡®But isn¡¯t L Marc¡¯s woman? Why is she helping Vernon? How did they get involved?¡¯ He wondered.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the situation unfold, the directors, who had long wanted Brad out of the picture, immediately stood up. ¡°Since officials from the prosecutor¡¯s office are here, Mr. Morton, you should cooperate with their investigation. Once the truth is revealed, everything will be clear,¡± said one of them. ¡°Indeed, | never anticipated that Mr. Morton would resort to such actions. How can we entrust thepany to someone who embezzles funds and evades taxes?¡± echoed another. ¡°Absolutely, you''re right...¡± Once someone voiced their opinion, others quickly joined in. ¡°If | leave, who will manage thepany?¡± Brad was reluctant to ept this reality. ¡°| will!¡± Vernon confidently raised his head, making his first assured appearance at Morton Group. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Brad retorted. He finally realized that Vernon was here today to im his position. +25 BONUS m also a son of the Morton family, so naturally, | have the right to manage thepany,¡± Vernon said, distributing copies of documents prepared by L to the directors. ¡°These are thepany¡¯s ounts. Brad hasn¡¯t been managing thepany well. | will take control from now on. Once the investigation is over, if he is found innocent, | will return this position to him.¡± The directors reviewed the ounts and indeed found evidence of fund embezzlement and tax evasion. The most likely person to have such power was none other than Brad, the president. Moreover, there were individuals within thepany who had long been discontented and saw this as an opportunity to deal with him. Regardless of whether he was guilty or not, they were quick to me him. The officials from the prosecutor¡¯s office were adamant about taking Brad away, refusing to entertain any exnations. Brad knew that once he was taken away today, it would be challenging to reverse the situation. However, he couldn¡¯t resist thew enforcement officers. He could only signal to his loyal followers before leaving. +25 BONUS uu mum quiunu, one count help but only fu ¡°What exactly happened to her?¡± Selena shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she has been ill for a long time, and the longer it takes, the harder it will be to cure.¡± She let out a deep sigh. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Brad hoped they could oppose Vernon taking over thepany, giving him a chance for aeback. As soon as Brad left, his followers immediately voiced their objections. ¡°| disagree with Vernon taking over thepany. He has never been adept at managingpanies. During this period, he has caused us significant losses. If any issues arise, it''s not something any of us can bear,¡± said one of them. ¡°| also disagree. Today''s events are bound to cause considerable panic. Is he capable of handling it?¡± echoed another. an The people on Brad¡¯s side all refused to let Vernon, illegitimate son, take the reins. Narrowing her eyes, L walked behind Vernon and said, ¡°Since Mr. Brad Morton has to undergo an investigation and cannot temporarily handle thepany¡¯s affairs, it¡¯s only natural for his brother to take over thepany. The Becker family will fully support the Morton family and try topensate for your losses.¡± She had to support Vernon wholeheartedly to win in the future. ¡°| have no objection to Vernon taking over the Morton Group. He is also from the Morton family, and it doesn¡¯t make any difference which of them takes the helm,¡± the directors who were friendly with L expressed their agreement. In the end, the minority yielded to the majority, and Vernon finally took the coveted position, but it was also the beginning of his nightmare. +25 BONUS When Harriet heard that Vernon had returned to the Morton family, ousted Brad, and became the president of the Morton Group, she had just woken up. The moment she unlocked her phone, she was greeted with a piece of news that took her by surprise. She had a hunch that Vernon couldn''t have orchestrated such a thing alone. There had to be an aplice. ¡®But who could it be?¡¯ She wondered. Rubbing her sleepy eyes, Harriet decided to inform Joeter and request his help in the investigation. When she nced to the side, Delbert was already gone. She touched the still-warm spot next to her, got dressed, and headed downstairs, calling out, ¡°Delbert?¡± A tantalizing aroma wafted from the kitchen. Rubbing her nose, Harriet found Delbert busily cooking. Ever since he had learned to cook, he seemed to have developed a passion for preparing meals for her every few days. Seeing him in Opal¡¯s pink apron, Harriet stifled augh and expressed her surprise. ¡°Sandwiches? Spaghetti? When did you learn to make these? These are all my favorites.¡± Delbert turned around and smiled gently. ¡°Awake? | found the recipes on the phone and learned to make them.¡± Harriet sniffed appreciatively, clutched her stomach, and praised him. ¡°Delbert, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Delbert turned off the stove, removed his apron, and leaned down to 1199 1161 on une npo. +25 BONUS ¡°Try my cooking. After eating, just rest at home. | have some things to take care of today,¡± he said. ¡°Okay,¡± Harriet responded. After Delbert left, trouble arose on Joe¡¯s end. He was researching a new type of medicine when he received an urgent call. ¡°Mr. Cohen, we''re in trouble. Someone hacked all theputers in ourb, and now all the information in the database is in chaos. Despite our numerous firewalls, this still happened.¡± The caller''s tone suggested the gravity of the situation.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Joe¡¯s face darkened. He understood the severity of a database breach. If the data leaked out, the consequences would be catastrophic. Theirpany could potentially be ruined. Without wasting a moment, Joe dialed Harriet¡¯s number. +25 BONUS Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Harriet was about to head upstairs to rest when her phone rang. Upon hearing the news, she asked Joe if a hacker organization could be behind this and urged him to investigate. Joe had a friend who was the head of an international hacker organization, so the investigation shouldn''t be too difficult. By noon, Delbert still hadn¡¯t returned, and Harriet was anxiously awaiting Joe¡¯s call. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t long before he called back. ¡°Miss Harriet, I¡¯ve discovered that the breach into King¡¯s system wasn¡¯t the work of a hacker organization, but rather a hacker known as ¡®Summer¡¯,¡± Joe reported. ¡°Three years ago, he infiltrated the system of the hacker organization where Q was based. At that time, Q had a face-off with him. This hacker is incredibly skilled; even Q barely managed to fend him off and protect their core data.¡± ¡°Is it possible for Q to step in and help intercept this hacker¡¯s intrusion?¡± Harriet asked urgently. ¡°My contact mentioned that although we can¡¯t pinpoint this hacker¡¯s exact IP address, some indicators suggest he¡¯s currently in Wisteria. Perhaps thework of systems in that region could intercept him.¡± From Joe¡¯s tone, it was clear that he was taking the situation seriously. It seemed that Summer was a formidable foe. ¡°How did we end up crossing paths with such a heavy hitter?¡± Harriet Juju. +25 BONUS King¡¯s transactions had always been straightforward, with willing buyers and sellers. They didn¡¯t typically offend anyone. ¡°I''ll look into the specifics,¡± Joe promised, hanging up the phone. As time ticked by, Harriet paced in front of the sofa, wondering when King might have upset someone. Not long after, Joe called again. Harriet had hoped it was news that the crisis had been resolved, but instead, what Joe reported left her stunned. ¡°Miss Harriet, our headquarters just informed us that due to a data leak, our recent order to deliver a vial of A-type serum to a tribal chief in Ysabel was intercepted before it could cross the border. If we fail to deliver the serum on time, King will be liable for double thepensation,¡± said Joe. ¡°The market price of the A-type serum is 80 million dors, so the doublepensation would amount to 160 million,¡± said Harriet, calcting the potential loss. They could cover it, but her main concern was something else. ¡°Do you know who intercepted our serum?¡± was convinced that the group who intercepted the serum and the e who breached the system were on the same side. The border authorities reported that the serum was seized by a mercenary group. They were merely hired hands, and we can¡¯t trace the mastermind behind the operation,¡± said Joe. Every time King made a delivery, they deployed a professional team. Yet the opposition was able to mobilize mercenaries willing to risk LIGH +25 BONUS ¡®Who are we dealing with?¡¯ Harriet pondered. Joe seemed to receive some good news, as his voice took on an excited tone. ¡°Miss Harriet, turn on yourputer. I¡¯m sending you a video of Q¡¯s confrontation with the hacker,¡± he said. Harriet immediately went to Delbert¡¯s study, grabbed aptop, and followed Joe¡¯s instructions to power up theputer, install the software, and connect to his system. A video soon popped up on the screen. Meanwhile, Delbert was in his top-floor office at Carlson Group, fingers dancing on the keyboard. On his screen, a user with the code name ¡®Q¡¯ was warding off a data breach. Summer and Q shed, one erecting a firewall while the other dismantling it. As Harriet watched the video of their confrontation, she nced at the clock. It was already seven o''clock in the evening, but Delbert hadn''t returned yet. If he were to suddenly bump into this scene, how would she exin it?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Harriet quickly dialed Delbert¡¯s number. She wanted to get an idea of when he would be back so she could mentally prepare herself. After a few rings, Delbert finally picked up. Through the phone, Harriet thought she heard him typing. DUIU. +25 BONUS King¡¯s transactions had always been straightforward, with willing buyers and sellers. They didn¡¯t typically offend anyone. ¡°I''ll look into the specifics,¡± Joe promised, hanging up the phone. As time ticked by, Harriet paced in front of the sofa, wondering when King might have upset someone. Not long after, Joe called again. Harriet had hoped it was news that the crisis had been resolved, but instead, what Joe reported left her stunned. ¡°Miss Harriet, our headquarters just informed us that due to a data leak, our recent order to deliver a vial of A-type serum to a tribal chief in Ysabel was intercepted before it could cross the border. If we fail to deliver the serum on time, King will be liable for double the compensation,¡± said Joe. ¡°The market price of the A-type serum is 80 million dors, so the doublepensation would amount to 160 million,¡± said Harriet, calcting the potential loss. They could cover it, but her main concern was something else. ¡°Do you know who intercepted our serum?¡± She was convinced that the group who intercepted the serum and the one who breached the system were on the same side. ¡°The border authorities reported that the serum was seized by a mercenary group. They were merely hired hands, and we can¡¯t trace the mastermind behind the operation,¡± said Joe. Every time King made a delivery, they deployed a professional team. Yet the opposition was able to mobilize mercenaries willing to risk +25 BONUS LEIGH NYGO LOplete the mission. ¡®Who are we dealing with?¡¯ Harriet pondered. Joe seemed to receive some good news, as his voice took on an excited tone. ¡°Miss Harriet, turn on yourputer. I¡¯m sending you a video of Q¡¯s confrontation with the hacker,¡± he said. Harriet immediately went to Delbert¡¯s study, grabbed aptop, and followed Joe¡¯s instructions to power up theputer, install the software, and connect to his system. A video soon popped up on the screen. Meanwhile, Delbert was in his top-floor office at Carlson Group, fingers dancing on the keyboard. On his screen, a user with the code name ¡®Q¡¯ was warding off a data breach. Summer and Q shed, one erecting a firewall while the other dismantling it. As Harriet watched the video of their confrontation, she nced at the clock. It was already seven o''clock in the evening, but Delbert hadn''t returned yet. If he were to suddenly bump into this scene, how would she exin it? Harriet quickly dialed Delbert¡¯s number. SL anted to get an idea of when he would be back so she could ly prepare herself. ra few rings, Delbert finally picked up. rough the phone, Harriet thought she heard him typing. +25 BONUS Chapter 193 Chapter 193 ¡°Delbert, are you still working?¡± Harriet asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Delbert responded, his work momentarily paused as he answered the phone. ¡°When will you be home? | miss you,¡± Harriet said coyly. Delbert felt a surge of happiness. ¡°I¡¯m about to go back now. Wait for me at home.¡± The rush hour had passed, so the traffic was light. It would take him about forty minutes to drive from Carlson Group back to the ind. ¡°Okay! I''ll wait for you,¡± Harriet said. After ending the call, Harriet noticed that Q had won a battle. She quickly connected with Q to express her gratitude. ¡°Q, I¡¯m grateful for your help today.¡± Q''s voice was deep and raspy. It somehow made Harriet feel as if she had heard it somewhere before. ¡°No worries, Miss Munoz. The opponent must have been interrupted by something, so he stopped attacking the system. If he had continued, | might not have won. King has offended some powerful people this time,¡± Q said. Qwas the leader of an international hacker organization, and his statement meant that the adversary was extraordinary. Harriet began to wonder who they had offended. After thanking Q, Harriet shut down herputer, returned to the +25 BONUS Deibert, still at Carlson Group, examined the firewalls set up by Q and had no intention ofunching another attack. He had never intended to single-handedly destroy an organization. This was merely a warning to Joe. He didn¡¯t want any other men around Harriet. After shutting down hisputer, Delbert left thepany and drove back to the ind. The vi was dark, and the servants were resting. Delbert quietly entered the second-floor bedroom. Opening the door, he saw Harriet sleeping on the bed, her breaths. even and steady. An unprecedented sense of happiness rose in him. People often said he was solitary and aloof, not fond of being close to others, but that was only because those people were not Harriet. Where she was, there was peace. To avoid waking Harriet, Delbert carefully retrieved his pajamas from the closet, freshened up in the bathroom, and then returned to lie down beside her, holding her in his arms as he drifted off to sleep. ¡°Good night, Yvonne,¡± he murmured. Half a month quickly passed, and it was almost time for Harriet and Delbert¡¯s wedding. All the necessary arrangements had been made, and no more obstacles remained in the way. At thergest seven-star hotel in Meawood City, the joyful and FIIl-TS: HH ss) +25 BONUS vulojue, and many prominent figures were arriving one after another. It was worth noting that Delbert, now the sole heir designated by Milton, had a worth of over a billion dors. This wedding was undoubtedly the center of everyone¡¯s attention. It was incredibly grand andvish, with the cost alone reportedly reaching millions. The wedding venue was extraordinarily luxurious, giving guests the impression of being in a pce. Reporters and media swarmed the scene, eager to scoop up thetest news and boost their sections¡± poprity. With the music ying, the wedding officiallymenced. Harriet, donning a white veil and carrying flowers, swept her nearly ten -meter-long train along the red carpet. Her billowing wedding gown made her resemble a princess, exuding elegance and grandeur. Drawing closer to Delbert, her groom, Harriet quickened her pace. Regret lingered for not cherishing moments in her past life, but she embraced the second chance fate granted her. Despite Delbert still considering her stand-in for Yvonne, she was undeterred. Time was on her side, and she¡¯d make him fall for her. T Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Step by step, Harriet approached Delbert. Gazing at his resolute, handsome face through her veil, she felt her heart racing. In her past life¡¯s wedding, she¡¯d been manipted by Nora and Vernon into wrecking chaos, but now she had conquered them and stood ready to be Delbert¡¯s wife. Onstage, the emcee solemnly recited the wedding vows. Harriet gripped Delbert¡¯s hand tightly and dered, ¡°I do.¡± She was willing to be with Delbert through life resolved to be his woman. At the end of the ceremony, they exchanged their rings. Harriet¡¯s cheeks beneath the veil burned. The emcee smiled and said, ¡°You may kiss your bride now.¡± Asubtle smile graced Delbert¡¯s lips as he lifted the veil, revealing Harriet¡¯s exquisite face. Today, she was finally going to be his bride. He had been waiting for this day for a long time. Delbert¡¯s gaze was too intense, making Harriet¡¯s heart thump like a drum.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. If it weren¡¯t for still having to pretend to be foolish in front of everyone, Harriet was afraid that she would be weak in the knees from just one look from him. +25 BONUS But now, she could only desperately suppress her impulses, standing in ce and looking at Delbert, seeming to not know what to do next. The smile on Delbert''s lips grew wider. Since Harriet liked to pretend, he couldn''t miss this opportunity to tease her. He lifted his hand and crooked a finger at her. His gesture was inviting and alluring. Perplexed, Harriet softly eximed, ¡°Huh?¡± Delbert leaned in, his voice captivating as he whispered into her ear, Kiss me.¡± Harriet¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep red. ¡®Kiss him?¡¯ She thought in surprise. Delbert¡¯s face was chiseled by God. She could only admire it from a distance, not daring to touch it. Under the watchful eyes of the guests below, Harriet nervously swallowed and slowly leaned in to kiss him on the lips. However, due to her anxiety, her teeth identally nicked Delbert¡¯s lips, drawing blood. Seeing Delbert¡¯s bleeding lips, Harriet was startled and quickly tried to pull away. But Delbert wasn¡¯t about to let her go. He firmly held the back of her head and deepened the kiss. The sweet and passionate kiss between the bride and groom stirred envy among the guests below. Milton couldn''t help but feel a genuine sense of joy. Now that the two were married, he had no choice but to let them be. +25 BONUS However, not everyone at the wedding was there to offer sincere blessings. Monica Carlson, seething with anger, clenched her fists and stormed out of the venue. Unexpectedly, Harriet ended up marrying her cousin, Delbert, whom Monica had admired since childhood. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Monica cursed inwardly. She was determined to thoroughly embarrass Harriet that evening and reveal her true colors to Delbert. After the wedding, everyone moved upstairs to the grand banquet hall.. Now that Delbert had officially inherited the Carlson Group, he was poised to take the reins. From then on, he would be the solemercial emperor of Meawood City, attracting many people at the party to greet and tter him. In the end, Harriet was left alone. She didn¡¯t enjoy these kinds of asions anyway. After toasting the elders, she retreated to the nearby terrace for some fresh air and to sober up. However, just as she was about to return to the hall, she sensed someone approaching from behind. She turned around, her gaze cold and piercing. It was Monica, elegantly holding a ss of champagne as she walked toward Harriet. Her demeanor was assertive and alluring. Seeing the elegant and noble Harriet before her, Monica couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy. She couldn¡¯tprehend how someone like Harriet could exude such grace. Monica was a pampered youngdy born with a silver spoon in her +25 BONUS Then she consoled herself with the thought that beauty alone wouldn''t get Harriet far, which somewhat bnced her emotions. Asatisfied smile spread across Monica¡¯s face. She approached Harriet and scoffed, ¡°Well, well, well, look at your downtrodden expression. Is it because your intelligence matches that of a six-year-old, making it impossible for you to fit into our circle? ¡°If | were you, I¡¯d quickly divorce Delbert and retreat to the countryside. That¡¯s more fitting for someone of your caliber.¡± Her harsh mockery made Harriet¡¯s blood boil. ¡°Hmph, you wicked woman! | will not divorce Delbert,¡± she retorted. ¡± After marrying him, not only can | live a luxurious life, but | also have endless money to spend. You, the wicked woman, will even have to respect me. Isn¡¯t that wonderful?¡± ¡°You.¡± Monica froze at her words. Seeing her reaction, Harrietughed even more joyfully.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After a pause and noticing Monica¡¯s displeasure, she continued with a smile. ¡°I can see that you''re just envious of me. Envious that Delbert loves me and not you, so you always target me, don¡¯t you? ¡°Bah, wicked woman! No wonder Delbert doesn¡¯t like you.¡± She made a face at Monica. She understood this kind of thinking very well; it was just the resentment of a young girl who once idolized her cousin and was now upset that he had married a simpleton. The frustration kept driving Monica to target her. But Harriet wasn''t one to be bullied. ¡°Stupid simpleton!¡± Monica cursed, not expecting Harriet to see through her thoughts. She was instantly enraged, and her teeth ground audibly.. +25 BONUS But soon, she managed to calm down and sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I''l never let you be with Delbert.¡± Harriet looked askance at Monica, with a hint of interest shing in her eyes. ¡®What is Monica gonna do?¡¯ She pondered. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 ¡°A simpleton like you dare to challenge me? Today, I''ll show you what reality is,¡± Monica said. She lifted her hand and spilled the contents of her ss all over herself. Her white dress was stained with alcohol. With a crash, the ss shattered on the ground, and a scream pierced through the quiet atmosphere. ¡®Come on! Not again!¡¯ Harriet grumbled under her breath. Why did these women always resort to this tactic? Nora had done it, L had done it, and now even Monica was doing it. Since Monica had already nned for this, Harriet decided to y along. Her eyes glinted, and she raised her foot to kick Monica. ¡°Have fun!¡± she said. With a ssh, Monica fell into a swimming pool nearby. ¡°Help! Help me!¡± Monica cried out as she iled around in the water. She couldn¡¯t swim, but this was exactly what Harriet wanted. She quickly took off her high heels and jumped in after Monica. Grabbing her shoulder, Harriet pushed her underwater and made sure she swallowed some of the pool water. Meanwhile, with her other hand, Harriet pretended to swim nervously on the surface while shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Monica! I¡¯m here toOwned by N?velDrama.Org. +25 BONUS ouve you. The guests quickly gathered around the scene, observing Harriet¡¯s heroic efforts to save Monica. Monica was struggling to break free from Harriet¡¯s grip, which was too firm for her to escape. Monica choked as she tried to resurface again but was quickly pushed back down by Harriet. ¡°Monica, stop moving. Ah, you hurt my hand,¡± Harriet cried out with feigned concern. Monica was seething with anger. ¡®Harriet, you fool! I''ll make you pay!¡¯ Monica cursed inwardly. She coughed after swallowing pool water. It wasn¡¯t until she was on the verge of passing out that Harriet released her. Delbert realized that Harriet wasn¡¯t at the banquet and hurriedly rushed over from behind. He was met with a shocking sight. ¡°Harriet!¡± he called out in rm. Without even taking off his suit jacket, he dove headfirst into the water and rescued both Harriet and Monica. ¡°It was Harriet. This fool...¡± Monica sat on the ground, coughing uncontrobly and looking disheveled. She wanted to speak up and use Harriet of intentionally pushing her into the pool, but before she could catch her breath, she cked out. +25 BONUS Harriet was speechless. She had seriously underestimated Monica¡¯s ability to endure. Monia was even more useless than Nora and L. ¡°Cory, take Monia home!¡±manded Delbert coldly, scooping up the soaked Harriet. From the scene, he could easily tell what was going on. Monica must have targeted Harriet deliberately, and Harriet found a way to retaliate. She was such a mischievous little devil. Harriet stiffened and struggled a little before looking up at Delbert. ¡°You can put me down. | can walk on my own,¡± she said, feeling embarrassed in front of so many guests. +25 BONUS Chapter 197 Chapter 197 ¡°You''re my bride today. You don¡¯t need to walk,¡± Delbert said gently yet firmly, silencing Harriet¡¯s protests. Once back on the ind, Delbert carried her to the second-floor bedroom and instructed Opal to prepare a bath. Harriet marveled at Delbert¡¯s strength after he set her down on the sofa.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Despite carrying her all day, his arms seemed unaffected. After Opal readied the bathwater, Delbert asked for some ointment, concerned about Harriet¡¯s arm injury incurred while saving Monica. ¡°Go and take a hot bath in case you catch a cold,¡± he urged, pushing her into the bathroom. After the bath, Harriet felt very refreshed. But she knew that Monica would cause her trouble again in the future. Preupied, she sighed and slipped when trying to get her pajamas. She fell to the floor and grunted in pain. Attracted by the noise, Delbert barged in through the door. e next instant, he froze in ce and blushed, at a loss. ised to find Harriet unclothed, he was taken aback by her beauty, his face reddened further. or a moment, three words popped up in his mind. Harriet was stunning. +25 BONUS It was the first time Harriet had witnessed such a blush on Delbert¡¯s face. ¡®Is he shy? But now isn¡¯t the time,¡± she groaned inwardly. ¡°Delbert, it hurts. Help me up,¡± Harriet urged, almost slipping out of character. Her muffled voice brought Delbert back to reality. He swiftly covered her with a towel, lifting her onto the sofa with utmost tenderness. ¡°Are you all right? Did you get hurt?¡± he asked, checking Harriet¡¯s injuries. ¡°It hurts.¡± Harriet winced, holding her sore ankle. It seemed that she had sprained her ankle. Delbert found ointment and tended to her injury. He doted on Harriet, no matter how clumsy she was. ¡°It seems I''ll need to apany you to every bath to keep you from getting hurt,¡± Delbert remarked seriously while applying the ointment. His tone was indulgent, as if he were coaxing a child. Harriet¡¯s heart stirred. She recalled how she''d disregarded Delbert¡¯s sincere love in her past life, feeling guilty for her actions. Th tment worked fast, and her ankle no longer hurt that much. sly smile, Harriet pushed Delbert down and spoke seductively. ert, I¡¯m hungry.¡± +25 BONUS Chapter 198 Chapter 198 ¡°What would you like to eat? I''ll have Opal prepare it,¡± Delbert said matter-of-factly, taking her coquetry in stride. But Harriet¡¯s fingers traced his Adam¡¯s apple, her eyes teasingly alluring. ¡°| want to eat you. Will you let me?¡± Delbert stiffened, his breathing bing heavy. His haze heated up, wandering down her lips to her neck. ¡°Harriet, do you understand what you¡¯re saying?¡± he said. Harriet pecked him on the lips, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Of course, | do.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Her hand continued its mischief, slipping into his shirt. She blinked, innocently asking, ¡°Is that not allowed?¡± Their proximity intensified, their breaths mingling. Delbert struggled to contain his lust. Eventually, unable to resist, he grabbed Harriet¡¯s wrist and flipped her over, taking the initiative. But before he could act further, the door swung open. Opa¡¯ ed, holding ointment. ¡°Mr. Delbert, here is the ointment you ame into view was Delbert holding Harriet down. moment, the atmosphere became awkward. m really sorry,¡± Opal hurriedly apologized, retreating with a blushed +25 BONUS Harriet felt helpless about the untimely interruption. She chuckled and murmured yfully, ¡°Delbert, don¡¯t you think Opal is a nuisance? She always seems to interrupt us at the most inopportune moments.¡± ¡°Perhaps | should hang a ¡®Do Not Disturb¡¯ sign on the door,¡± Delbert concurred. Harriet gave a charming smile. ¡°You''re mischievous!¡± She bit her lips, her eyes twinkling with mischief as she gazed at Delbert. Her hand slowly moved towards Delbert¡¯s shirt cor and continued to descend. ¡°| have worse means. Do you want to try it?¡± Delbert said, leaning down to kiss her. But Harriet dodged him, her lips brushing past his cheek. ¡°| won''t let you kiss me. Hmph!¡± she huffed. ¡®Is she ying hard to get?¡¯ Delbert thought, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing. His eyes were deep, and his gaze was tender. Harriet understood his deep love. She had been touched by his adamant protection. If only the person he truly loved was her and not Yvonne... As their eyes met, Delbert gently and reverently kissed her lips, their fingers interlocking. Her fingers, her lips, and her body were soft. +25 BONUS The more Delbert tried to restrain himself, the more desperately he clung to her. He feared hurting Harriet. On their first day as husband and wife, they held each other tightly, their hearts drawing closer. After watching the wedding video of Harriet and Delbert on her phone, Nora was seething with rage. After she used the Z-type potion from the King organization, her complexion significantly improved, and she was now able to socialize. +25 BONUS Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Next week was Nora¡¯s birthday. She vowed to host a grand and extravagant birthday party, inviting all the celebrities in Meawood City. At the party, Nora nned to tarnish Harriet¡¯s reputation, branding her as an infamous adulteress who had an affair after marriage. Then Delbert would divorce her and cease his protection. Harriet would be alone and helpless. By then, Nora could resort to all means to humiliate her. Nora also thought about hiring trolls to spread favorable topics for her, which would help her turn the tide. Neither would she spare L, the culprit who ruined her face. She already had a n to expose the scandalous affairs between L and Vernon to Marc. Her enemies would all fall from grace. Unbeknownst to her, Clifton was nning to sell her to an elderly man. After Vernon sessfully assumed leadership of the Morton Group, he didn¡¯t bring Nora back to the Morton family. Instead, he neglected her, spending his days indulging in pleasures at Holy Night. omeone captured photos of Nora in the hospital and Vernon in a drunken state. These images were posted on Twitter, sparking rumors and insults online. People suspected that their rtionship was only a result of these scandals. The trolls hired by Vernon put all the me on Nora, sparing the Morton Group from any major issues. +25 BONUS However, this action caused the stocks of the Munoz Group to plummet, even more severely than when the scandal between Noral and Vernon first erupted. The Munoz Group¡¯s funds were already strained, and after several incidents of tax evasion and stock market crashes, it was on the brink of copse. Fearing Delbert, Clifton didn¡¯t dare to go to the ind and ask Harriet for Miriam¡¯s legacy. He could only repeatedly call Nora, requiring her to resolve the crisis on her own. However, Nora¡¯s phone had been off. When he asked Bessie, she simply evaded his questions. Due to the stock market crash and the negative public opinion, more than thirty hotels under the Munoz Group closed within just a few days. If there was no further capital inflow, thepany would soon go bankrupt and face enormous debts. Clifton had no choice but to ask his friends for financial assistance. ¡°Go away! Don¡¯te to mypany. | have nothing to do with the Munoz Group. Leave!¡± After much persuasion, Clifton finally managed to meet his previous business partner. Back then, they helped each other and even swore brotherhood.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, upon hearing about the situation with the Munoz Group, the partner outright denied their rtionship and kicked him out. Clifton¡¯s other friends also treated him terribly, refusing to engage with him and driving him away. They all shied away from socializing with him. +25 BONUS In this society, public opinion was paramount. If anyone were to be associated with the Munoz Group, which was at the center of public opinion, it would lead to a lot of trouble. As capitalists, they would never engage in such a loss-making deal. Fortunately, Clifton eventually found a friend willing to help him. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Russell,¡± Clifton said gratefully.. But the demands put forth by the person next made his face turn pale. +25 BONUS Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Kurt Russell gazed at Clifton and meaningfully smiled. ¡°| want to marry your daughter, Nora,¡± he dered. Clifton¡¯s smile froze on his face. ¡°But your wife...¡± ¡°My wife is gravely ill. The doctors say she doesn¡¯t have much time left. We don¡¯t have any children, so | want to remarry and secure heirs for my family. Your daughter is the perfect choice for me,¡± Kurt exined nonchntly. Clifton hadn¡¯t anticipated that Kurt''s agreement to lend him money was tied to this condition. Kurt was old enough to be Nora¡¯s father, yet he harbored such desires. ¡°But Nora is already married to Vernon,¡± Clifton managed to say.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She can get a divorce. | don¡¯t mind it,¡± Kurt said indifferently. ¡°We''re both remarried, so we''re a good match. Besides, aren¡¯t there rumors online about problems in Nora and Vernon¡¯s rtionship? You should seize this opportunity to have her divorce him.¡± ¡°But...¡± Clifton was torn. Kurt continued to persuade him. ¡°Think about it. In all of Meawood City, I¡¯m the only one willing to help you. If you agree, consider this money a gift from me. You won¡¯t have to repay it.¡± Kurt had long coveted Nora¡¯s beauty. In the past, when the Munoz family was prosperous, Nora had looked down on him and insulted him with all sorts of words. Now that the Munoz family was falling, he wanted to marry Nora and have his way with her. +25 BONUS Agreedy glint shed in Clifton¡¯s eyes. He thought for a moment and med Nora for all the trouble. She should bear the consequences. Since her marriage to Vernon had brought no benefit to the Munoz family, it might be better to have her remarry Kurt. At that, Clifton nodded in agreement Kurt smiled with satisfaction. They signed a contract on the spot, formally reaching an agreement. After receiving the deposit, Clifton returned home with a delighted expression. But he didn¡¯t rush to persuade Nora to divorce Vernon and marry Kurt. He knew Nora well enough to understand that she would never ept the lecherous and old Kurt. Thus, he decided to act first, ensuring that Nora would be forced into a marriage with Kurt. Once a video was taken, Nora would have to divorce Vernon and marry Kurt. Having thought it through, Clifton began devising a n to deliver Nora into Kurt¡¯s hands, ensuring that Kurt would hand over the remaining funds. Clifton remembered that Nora¡¯s birthday was approaching. He decided to invest in avish birthday party for Nora. Then, at the party, he nned to discreetly send Nora to Kurt¡¯s bed, leaving her with no escape and forcing her into marriage with Kurt. With his decision firmly made, he called Kurt. ¡°Mr. Russell, Nora¡¯s birthday is happening in a few days. | n to spike her drink and send her to your bed. What do you think?¡± +25 BONUS ¡°Excellent! Proceed as nned,¡± Kurt said, his face filled with lewd anticipation. After ending the call, Clifton wore a sinister smile. If his n seeded in a few days at the party, he would be able to save the Munoz Group. Little did he know that Bessie had been standing outside the door, overhearing his conversation with Kurt. Bessie¡¯s mind was thrown into turmoil. The information she had just overheard was too shocking and hard to digest. +25 BONUS 3007 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Bessie was heartbroken and could not believe it. Clifton, for the sake of the Munoz Group, was going to send Nora to an old man¡¯s bed. ¡®Is he even human? No! | will not let that happen!¡¯ She thought. Nora had suffered too much. After making up her mind, Bessie wiped away her tears and hurriedly ran out of the house, heading to the hotel where Nora was staying. She wanted to tell Nora about this matter and take Nora away from Meawood City. She didn¡¯t want anything from the Munoz Group or the shares. She just wanted Nora to be safe and sound. In the hotel room, Nora was making a phone call to a man in ck, asking him to prepare a powerful drug as soon as possible. She wanted to frame Harriet and Vernon at her birthday party. That way, Delbert would no longer help Harriet. By then, Harriet would only be at their mercy. Just as she finished her call, Bessie anxiously rushed in. ¡°Nora,e with me!¡± Bessie grabbed Nora¡¯s hand, trying to take her out of the hotel. Nora looked confused and impatiently shook off her hand, saying, ¡± What are you doing? Why are you acting crazy for no reason?¡± ¡°I''m not crazy!¡± Bessie choked up and said, ¡°Listen to me and leave Meawood City. I''ll go with you, and we''ll nevere back again.¡± +25 BONUS Sensing something was wrong, Nora grabbed Bessie¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Mom, tell me the truth. Did anything happen?¡± ¡°It''s your father. He wants to send you to Kurt, the CEO of the Russell Group, at your birthday party to exchange funds to save the Munoz Group! Listen to me ande with me!¡± Bessie sobbed. Nora was enraged by the news. Clifton was heartless to treat his daughter like this. ¡®How outrageous!¡¯ Nora cursed, clenching her fists. Her eyes glinted with a vicious light. Since Clifton was heartless, she would show him no mercy. Nora had nned to frame Harriet, Vernon, and L, but Clifton¡¯s vicious scheme made her change her mind. She decided to go further and send both Harriet and L to serve Kurt and Vernon. This way, she could destroy the two women she hated the most and make Clifton lose his funds. Nora grinned wickedly, saying, ¡°Mom, since Dad wants to give me such a big birthday surprise, then | have to reciprocate!¡± She leaned close to Bessie and whispered her n. On the ind, at Delbert¡¯s vi. It was already past midday, and Harriet was still asleep. Delbert woke up first and looked at her delicate face. He felt his heart being filled with happiness.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He smiled and wanted to tuck the strands of hair on her forehead behind her ears when Harriet¡¯s hands suddenly clenched. Her +25 BONUS gcunibo WUTHIS ,o Ti FuclS SPL? TK, She murmured, ¡°No... No Delbert quicklyforted her in a soft voice, ¡°It''s okay, Harriet. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here with you!¡± But the next sentence she muttered made him frown. ¡®What did she mean?¡¯ He wondered. +25 BONUS Chapter 202 The Darling of the Paranoid Tycoon by Cheryl Rice Chapter 202 Chapter 202N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Do not drink that ss of wine. Delbert, don¡¯t...¡± Harriet murmured, her tears staining the pillow. Her words made Delbert¡¯s heart tighten, and doubt was etched on his face. That was from theirst lives, but Harriet knew. ¡®Does it mean Harriet is also...¡¯ Harriet pondered. ¡°Delbert!¡± Harriet cried out, waking up. Her breathing was heavy, and her eyes were hazy. Panic was all over her face. Delbert immediately pulled her into his arms and soothed her gently. ¡± It''s okay, Harriet. It was just a nightmare. I¡¯m here. I''ve always been by your side.¡± Harrietid her eyes on Delbert¡¯s face and seemed to recognize him. Her hand gripped his shirt cor as she tentatively called out,¡± Delbert?¡± ¡°It''s me.¡± Delbert nodded lightly. His words caused Harriet to lose control. Her shoulders trembled as she released all the hidden restraint and suppression that had been built up since her rebirth. ¡°| had a nightmare. | dreamt that you disappeared and no matter how hard | looked, | couldn¡¯t find you. | was so scared,¡± she murmured. She had dreamt about her past life again. +25 BONUS She dreamt that Delbert knew that the ss of wine she handed him was poisoned, but he still drank it without hesitation. ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t be afraid. Look at me. I¡¯m right here beside you.¡± Delbert bent down to kiss her tears. They were bitter, giving him a deep sense of heartache. Until tears dried on her cheeks, Harriet was still sobbing. Delbert patiently waited until she calmed down, and he kissed her cheek. ¡°Shall | carry you downstairs for breakfast? Opal has already prepared it,¡± he said. Harriet nodded, and then Delbert scooped her up, taking her downstairs to the dining room. After experiencing the nightmare, Harriet had no appetite. She couldn''t finish even half a bowl of oatmeal and shook her head, saying she didn¡¯t want to eat anymore. Delbert was thinking about how to get Harriet to eat a bit more when the doorbell suddenly rang. Opal went to open the inte, and after a brief conversation, she turned around and reported. ¡°Sir, Miss Nora is here.¡± Delbert¡¯s face instantly fell. He nced at theposed Harriet and responded coldly, ¡°Send her in!¡± Harriet sat quietly without making a sound. The scores between her and Nora had not been settled yet. She hadn''t gone to find Nora, but Nora hade to her first. She decided to give Nora a hard time. After the vi door opened, Nora entered the hall with delicate +25 BONUS TaNCbIp OHbI TCe MNbI MM yCHbIe But as soon as she entered the hall, she saw the intimate interactions between Harriet and Delbert, and her heart was instantly consumed by jealousy. She couldn''t understand why Harriet could still have Delbert¡¯s love and live so freely after scheming against her. ¡®It''s not fair!¡¯ She thought. But even if she hated Harriet so much, Nora couldn¡¯t do anything right now. She could only reluctantly maintain herposure. ¡°Harriet, Mr. Delbert!¡± Nora greeted them with a smile. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Delbert asked, his icy stare making her skin crawl. Nora took a deep breath before slowly approaching Harriet. The jealousy in her eyes had been reced by remorse. A guilty expression unconsciously appeared on her face. +25 BONUS Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Nora deliberately lowered her posture, holding Harriet¡¯s hand and apologizing while crying. ¡°Harriet, | was wrong, and I¡¯m sorry. What | did to you at the wedding was too much.¡± Nora¡¯s voice was choked up, and she raised her hand to wipe away. the tears that didn¡¯t even exist. ¡°Is it possible that | can make it up to you? Please forgive me!¡± she said. Her action made Harriet doubt if she had learned acting. Her show was seamless. Yet it was far from deceiving Harriet Harriet grinned at the guilty-looking Nora. Since Nora wanted to y new tricks, she would y along. She innocently looked at Nora and said, ¡°We''re siblings, and | won¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°You''re so sweet!¡± Nora said. Nora showed a joyful expression and intimately held Harriet¡¯s hand. Harriet didn¡¯t resist. If outsiders were there to see it, they might be convinced by their sisterly love. But deep down, they bore different thoughts. After a pause, Nora pretended to remember something, quickly took +25 BONUS JULLYVU V v¡¯HHuey ¡°tuiiono TU"S Day s"s"ssex and Delbert, respectively. With a false smile on her face, she said, ¡°I almost forgot. My birthday is one week away, and | hope you guys wille.¡± Delbert didn¡¯t respond or even look at Nora. Harriet raised her eyebrows and epted them. ¡°Sure! Delbert and | will definitelye!¡± she said. Sure enough, Nora was about to reveal her true colors. Harriet would like to see what new tricks Nora would pull at the party. ¡°Great! I''m honored to have you guys at the party,¡± Nora said, looking affectionately at Delbert. But Delbert¡¯s gaze never oncended on her. Even when she was about to leave, he remained indifferent to her. His gaze seemed to have been fixed on Harriet the entire time, with no room for anyone else. Nora was jealous to the point where she couldn''t breathe again. After saying goodbye, she left the ind quite unwillingly. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to go. Why force yourself like this?¡± Delbert asked with a hint of displeasure.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Harriet looked at the invitation in her hand and smirked. ¡°It¡¯s my sister¡¯s birthday party after all, and it may be fun to watch.¡± Her smile revealed some evil intentions. ¡°Do you want to apany me to watch the show?¡± she asked. Delbert looked at the innocent-looking Harriet and smiled. +25 BONUS His eyes were tinted with indulgence, and her tone was affectionate. Alright! If you want to go, I¡¯ll go with you and protect you.¡± He would like to see what tricks Nora would y on Harriet at the birthday party. Nora would be dead if she dared to get her hands on Harriet. +25 BONUS Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Aweek quickly passed. Not many people received the birthday invitations that Nora had sent out. Everyone sneered at her because of the scandalous events that had been exposed online. Nora was now in a difficult position. To salvage the situation, she had to release the news that Harriet and Delbert would attend her birthday party. This created an illusion for outsiders that they were going to have a grand reconciliation. Only then did the influential figures from Meawood City agree to attend the party. This was exactly what Nora had nned. The more people who came, the more embarrassing it would be for Harriet if something happened to her. The party was scheduled for 7 o¡¯clock that night. As night fell, the moon cast a hazy light, and the stars filled the sky. In the living room of the vi, Delbert sat on the sofa, waiting for Harriet toe downstairs after getting dressed. Harriet changed into her evening gown and put on high heels before making her way down. Delbert raised his eyes and saw Harriet walking toward him. Harriet rarely dressed up, but even without makeup, she was already stunningly beautiful. Today, with a little extra effort, she looked even more striking. She wore a ck princess dress that perfectly entuated her graceful figure. +25 BONUS Her curly hair cascaded down behind her ears. She had light makeup on her face, exuding a noble charm. Harriet was stunned. He had never seen Harriet so dazzling before. The well-tailored dress hugged her slender waist, adding to her allure. As she moved, ripples formed in the dress, showcasing her long legs, which were impossible to ignore. On her feet were a pair of high-heeled crystal shoes, which highlighted her delicate ankles. Her beauty was beyond words. ¡°What''s wrong, Delbert?¡± Harriet asked as she noticed Delbert staring at her intently. After a moment of silence, a glimmer of light shed in Delbert¡¯s deep eyes. He walked slowly toward Harriet, leaned in close, and gently brushed away the strands of hair that had fallen on her forehead. Harriet¡¯s heart skipped a beat at this sudden act of intimacy. ¡°Harriet, you look stunning today!¡± Delbert whispered into Harriet¡¯s ear. Delbert, with his captivating gaze, looked tenderly at her. Harriet blushed and pushed him away. ¡°Alright, it''s time to go,¡± she urged, taking the lead to leave. Delbert watched her flee and smiled happily. As the lights came on and the night grew darker, the five-star hotel in Meawood City was bustling with activity. +25 BONUS there, and it was grand and ndillential guests had been invited. permaportant connections she had eporgatereated a lively and festive Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 205 The Darling of the Paranoid Tycoon by Cheryl Rice Chapter 205 Chapter 205 a8) Bessie told Nora every over shing After considering a strate streterv Once Bessie left, Nora¡¯s sinist Sin nged plex pleasantries. However, spiring winul with Bessie in a corner. Now, they were just waiting forint Just then, there was a sudden cor Following the sound, Nora looked The noisy crowd immediately fell looked at two people prancing into Under the faint orange light, a you entered. They exuded an inherent sense of elegant dark suit, with shiny eyes royal aura. Ju The woman standing beside him w Ha Harriet, wearing a ck princess d The The delicate corbone was expos every everyone¡¯s gaze. Hercer curly hair was casually let doplemented by a delicate and e makemakeup, making her unbelievably t Compocepared to her gorgeous appea the pane cerfect backdrop. +25 BONUSN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Nora¡¯s birthday party was being held there, and it was grand and extravagant. Many important and influential guests had been invited. Nora had managed to gather all the important connections she had umted over the years. The guests, dressed in their finest attire, created a lively and festive atmosphere. At the party, guests mingled and exchanged pleasantries. However, Nora, the birthday girl, was secretly conspiring with Bessie in a corner. +25 BONUS Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Bessie told Nora everything she had overheard about Clifton¡¯s n. After considering a strategy, Nora quickly prepared herself. Once Bessie left, Nora¡¯s sinister smile spread across her face. Now, they were just waiting for Harriet to appear. Just then, there was a suddenmotion at the entrance. Following the sound, Nora looked over and widened her eyes. The noisy crowd immediately fell silent, holding their breath as they looked at two people prancing into the banquet hall. Under the faint orange light, a young couple dressed in formal attire entered. They exuded an inherent sense of nobility. Delbert wore a simple and elegant dark suit, with shiny eyes and sculpted features. He exuded a royal aura. The woman standing beside him was even more stunning. Harriet, wearing a ck princess dress, looked elegant. The delicate corbone was exposed under the light, captivating everyone''s gaze. Her curly hair was casually let down. Her temperament was gentle,plemented by a delicate and exquisite face with a touch of makeup, making her unbelievably beautiful. Compared to her gorgeous appearance, the dress she wore became the perfect backdrop. +25 BONUS The crowd couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration. It turned out that when Harriet dressed up, she was so stunning. Their appearance at the party instantly caught the attention of all the guests present. When they saw that it was Delbert, the president of Carlson Group, apanied by his wife, everyone rushed to greet them. Soon, the couple became the center of attention and the topic of everyone''s conversation. Many people admired them as a perfect match in both talent and appearance. Nora, who was supposed to be the protagonist of the party, was left on the side. In the presence of these two, she felt like a clown. Nora tried several times to redirect the topic back to herself, but to no avail. The guests were all discussing and appreciating the beauty of Harriet and Delbert. ¡°These two are simply a match made in heaven!¡± onemented. ¡°| almost thought | was attending their wedding banquet. | almost forgot that this was Nora¡¯s birthday party!¡± said another. The praise for Harriet and Delbert kepting from the guests¡¯ mouths. Nora¡¯s smile disappeared from her face. Hatred and jealousy intertwined in her heart, almost driving her mad. She clenched her fists, ring at Harriet, who was beingplimented by everyone. Nora swore to make Harriet regret it. ps19 Following posted a video Harriet noticed Nora¡¯s fiery gaze toward her, but she didn¡¯t care. +25 BONUS On the contrary, she took the initiative to walk over with Delbert and sweetly said to Nora, ¡°Nora, happy birthday!¡± ¡°Thank you, Harriet!¡± responded Nora, quickly concealing her hatred. She put on an innocent smile, but her thoughts were dark. ¡®Harriet, just wait and see what unexpected gift | have for youter! You better Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Just then a male voice sounded out of ce ¡°Haret¡± Vemon called out from not far away. He slowly approached Harriet,pletely ignoring Delbert¡¯s presence. He was now the head of the Morton family and had no reason to be afraid of Delbert anymore. With a gentle smile on his face, he acted as if he and Harriet were close. The guests locked at them curiously. When Vernon walked up to Harriet he pretended to be surprised and nced at Delbert. ¡°Mr. Delbert, you¡¯re here too. You know, | used to apany Harriet to Nora¡¯s birthday parties,¡± he said. Then he shifted the topic and deliberately mentioned Harriet¡¯s dress.¡± This dress looks quite expensive. Did Mr. Delbert buy it for you? ¡°Mr. Delbert is rich and influential. It''s no wonder your parents wanted you to marry him, and you did. ¡°But even so, | am still your Vernon. You can tell me if you need anything.¡± Hamet couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Since when did Vernon learn to speak like Nora? She thought. His words may not seem rted, but if one thought about them carefully, he could tell what Vernon was trying to imply. Harriet married Delbert because of money, and the one she liked was Vernon. The guests understood the meaning behind Vernon''s words and began to whisper. The once-quiet hall became noisy again. And this was exactly what Vernon wanted. +25 BONUS If he couldn¡¯t be happy, he would not let Harriet and Delbert be happy. Harriet caught a fleeting look of satisfaction in Vernon''s eyes and couldn''t help but snort, ¡°You''re not that close to me. You''re just a big viin!¡± She stared at Vernon with icy eyes, and her tone was chilly. ¡°How much my dress costs is none of your business!¡± she added with disdain. ¡°You know so much about it. Do you also want to buy one to wear back home? | didn¡¯t expect you to have such interest.¡± The banquet hall erupted in mockingughter. The guests imagined Vernon, who usually wore a well-tailored suit, wearing a dress. They tried their best to hold back their laughter, but theyProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. ey couldn''t help bursting out. Harriet looked at the blushing Vernon and smirked. Vernon could practice for thousands of years and still couldn¡¯t win against her in a word game. Vernon looked at the disdainful expressions of the people around him, his face turning even redder. He wanted to exin, but words failed him. The surrounding mockeries continued to echo, and Vernon was. infuriated. ¡®When did Harriet be so sharp-tongued?¡¯ He pondered. It seemed that Nora didn¡¯t lie to him. Harriet had been pretending to aking he met Home Decked in Writerer and indifferent dance at bir +25 BONUS Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Vernon was scared stiff, unable to utter a word. ¡°Ignore him, and let¡¯s go!¡± Harriet urged, unwilling to argue with Vernon. She held onto Delbert¡¯s arm and walked away. Vernon gritted his teeth and watched them leave with a vicious look. ¡®Harriet, this isn¡¯t over!¡± He thought. Because of Delbert¡¯s arrival, the banquet reached its climax. Many youngdies in Meawood City who admired Delbert gathered around him, intentionally squeezing out Harriet, the rightful wife, who was in their way. Harriet wasn¡¯t upset. She stood not far away, quietly watching Delbert in the crowd. When she saw him being questioned by those women, she found his frustrated expression amusing. Although she admitted that Delbert was indeed handsome, rich, and smart, it didn¡¯t mean that every woman would flock to him. In an inconspicuous corner of the banquet hall, Nora found that Harriet was finally alone.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She winked at an attendant next to her and whispered, ¡°Do it as | told you, putting this drug in her drink. Remember?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± responded the attendant. He took the drug that Nora had brought from the ck-clothed man, +25 BONUS As he walked, the attendant sprinkled the drug, which was said to be colorless and tasteless but could make even the most chaste women actively seek pleasure, into the drink in his hand. After it dissolved, he gently shook it a few times, mixed it with other drinks, and put it on a tray. Harriet was sipping her drink while looking at Delbert when suddenly a man¡¯s voice came from behind her. With a smile on his face, the attendant approached her and handed her the drugged drink. ¡°Miss, have a drink,¡± he said. Harriet turned and saw that it was an attendant.. ¡°Thank you!¡± she responded. She took the drink from the attendant¡¯s hand. Just as she was about to take a sip, she caught a strange smell in the drink. Even though this scent was barely noticeable and almost undetectable, it couldn¡¯t escape Harriet¡¯s nose. iet believed in her sense of smell. She was sure that the drink had n drugged by this attendant, who didn¡¯t look like a good person. e still remembered that in her past life, when Nora was nning to send her to another man¡¯s bed, Nora had drugged her. If Delbert hadn¡¯t been there to save her, her chastity would have been tarnished. But she was confused at that time, tricked by Nora and Vernon¡¯s words, and misunderstood that Delbert wanted to insult her. She hated him bitterly, and she ended up sending him to prison. In this life, there was another drugged drink. +25 BONUS It was hard not to associate this incident with Nora. ¡®Nora, you want to use the same trick again? Fat chance!¡¯ She thought, narrowing her eyes. Her lips emitted a fascinating glow under the warm lighting, but the cold light in her eyes was chilling. ¡®Since Nora wanted to ruin me, why not beat her at her own game?¡± She thought. +25 BONUS Chapter 208 Chapter 208 The attendant felt uneasy as Harriet stared at him and stammered,¡± Miss, why are you looking at me like that? Is there something wrong?¡± Harriet hid her thoughts and grinned. ¡°Nothing, thank you for the drink!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Since Nora wanted to drug her, she would y along. Harriet discreetly neutralized the drugs in the ss with a silver needle. Then she raised the ss and took a sip. Soon after, she pretended to be weak and dizzy, swaying as if about to copse. Delbert was surrounded by numerous socialites and couldn¡¯t see what was happening with Harriet. However, Harriet¡¯s earlier behavior of distancing herself from Vernon reassured him that she wouldn''t go behind his back to find Vernon. Cory, who was instructed by Delbert to protect Harriet, had his attention diverted by a mysterious figure in ck and immediately followed him out. As all obstacles had disappeared and Harriet unknowingly drank the drugged wine, Nora grinned triumphantly. She exchanged a nce with the attendant, who looked around and, seeing that no one noticed, felt relieved. Then, as Harriet¡¯s frail body seemed to copse, the attendant became overjoyed and immediately reached out to help her. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re drunk. Let me take you to rest,¡± he said. As long as he fulfilled Nora¡¯s request, he would receive 100,000 dors, much more than what he earned. He then helped Harriet to a hotel room upstairs. +25 BONUS Nora smirked and walked to a dark corner to call the man in ck. ¡°Harriet has drunk the drugged wine, and my man has taken her to the hotel room. Remember to call the police at the designated time and report illegal activities in the hotel,¡± she said. ¡°This time, | willpletely ruin Harriet.¡± It was a payback for Harriet¡¯s trick on Vernon and her. ¡°Alright! Vernon and L have already been knocked out by my men. You take care of the rest,¡± the man in ck said before hanging up the phone. Nora put away her phone and smiled triumphantly. She seemed to have already envisioned Harriet suffering from the effects of the drugs, serving Vernon and Kurt alongside L. And she imagined Delbert¡¯s eyes turning red with anger when he witnessed this scene, wanting to kill Harriet. s thought made her even more excited, distorting her face with sted delight. ever, she didn¡¯t notice that as Harriet was being supported airs by the attendant, she slightly opened her eyes and faintly iled. he silver needle in her hand shimmered with a cold light. Nora stared at Harriet¡¯s departing figure and couldn''t help but feel that something was amiss. But she didn¡¯t think too much about it. +25 BONUS After carefully helping Harriet upstairs, the attendant took her to the room that Nora had arranged earlier. Once everything was done, he could get ten thousand yuan. He imagined scenes of indulgence and revelry, bursting into wickedughter. But before he could revel in his triumph for a few seconds, he suddenly felt a fleeting pain in his arm. Before he could figure out the source of the pain, he started to feel dizzy, as if his energy had been drained. Then he copsed weakly onto the bed. The room was pitch-ck. Harriet put away the silver needle and turned on the lights, only to discover Vernon and L lying unconscious inside. +25 BONUS Chapter 209 Chapter 209 In an instant, Harriet understood everything. Nora wanted to frame her along with Vernon and L. She nced at the three people lying on the bed and smirked. ¡®Has Nora drugged me to set me up with Vernon? She is as ruthless as ever!¡¯ She thought. Unfortunately, Harriet wouldn¡¯t get to enjoy this treatment. Instead, she would return it to Nora. Coincidentally, all three of her enemies were gathered here. It was the perfect opportunity to deal with them once and for all. With a sneer, Harriet stripped off the attendant¡¯s clothes and left the room. In the hall downstairs, Nora went to find Bessie, instructing her to contact all the reporters in Meawood City after deceiving Clifton into bringing Kurt over, telling them that there was a big news story for them to cover. After Bessie left, Nora smirked and looked at Delbert, who was still surrounded by several socialites,pletely unaware of Harriet¡¯s disappearance. A smug expression filled her face. This day had finallye. ¡®Harriet! Wait until Delbert catches you in the act with L, serving Vernon and Kurt. Let''s see how you continue to seduce Delbert and act arrogantly!¡¯ She thought. +25 BONUS In the Munoz family, there would always be only one youngdy, and Deibert should only have eyes for her. After today, everything would return to its original track. Nora would then divorce the infamous Vernon and stand by Delbert¡¯s side. Nora imagined the scene of Harriet discovering herself being abandoned by Delbert, wearing an expression ofplete despair. She couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. But before she could fully enjoy her victory, an attendant handed her a ss of wine. Nora was in high spirits, and without thinking, she took a sip from the ss. As she thought about Harriet¡¯s future suffering, a triumphant smile spread across her face. ¡°Miss Nora, how does the wine taste?¡± Just then, a familiar and clear voice sounded in her ears. Nora looked up and froze in disbelief. ¡°Howe it¡¯s you?¡± The ¡®attendant¡¯ took off her hat, revealing a beautiful face. Her amber eyes glimmered with coldness. Suddenly, Nora felt dizzy. She had always had a good tolerance for alcohol, so why couldn''t she handle it after just one ss today? A burning sensation surged from her abdomen and spread throughout her body. She started to sway and couldn''t exert any strength. Nora looked at the wine in her hand, her eyes widening in horror. +25 BONUS At that moment, she finally realized why she had felt uneasy earlier. Harriet¡¯s steps had been weak, but she had shown no reaction to being drugged. ¡®She has been pretending the whole time, and she has drugged me?¡¯ Nora thought. ¡°Bitch, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Nora snapped, hanging on a thread of consciousness. She brandished her sharp nails, trying to tear up Harriet¡¯s face. However, before her hand could touch Harriet, Harriet grabbed her wrist. The ss of wine that was about to fall from Nora¡¯s hand was caught by Harriet. After pouring out the wine, she set the ss back on the table. This way, no one would know what she had done to Nora.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Hush! Don¡¯t make a scene. The real show has just begun!¡± she said. +25 BONUS Chapter 210 Chapter 210 After putting her hat back on, Harriet smiled. The effects of the medicine began to take effect. Nora¡¯s vision gradually became blurry. Heat began to rise in her, and her mind started to be clouded. She desperately wished for a cold body to hold her and relieve the heat inside her. And then herst trace of consciousness was swallowed by desire. In a daze, she walked upstairs to the hotel room with Harriet¡¯s help. Because Harriet disguised herself well and there were many people at the banquet, no one noticed the episode. Upstairs, Cory had been waiting for a long time. ¡°Have you taken care of the things | asked you to do?¡± Harriet asked coolly. Just now, after she came out of that room, she happened to run into Cory, who was brought here by that mysterious person. And they ran into Clifton, who was leading a fat man up the stairs toward the room where Vernon and L were. All the guests were in the hall downstairs, and there was almost no one here on the second floor. But Clifton brought a stranger upstairs at this time, definitely with ulterior motives.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Although she didn¡¯t know what Clifton was up to, it couldn¡¯t be anything good. This kind of despicable scheme seemed like something Clifton and +25 BONUS After giving Clifton and the man a disdainful look, Harriet immediately left with Cory. At this point, faced with Cory¡¯s suspicious gaze, she had to admit that she wasn¡¯t a fool. Cory was shocked, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Harriet¡¯s affairs were none of his business. But under her pleading gaze, he eventually agreed to help. Then her counterattack would be twice as effective. Harriet narrowed her eyes. This time, Nora would be the one destroyed. She wanted Nora to fall into eternal hell. ¡°Yes!¡± Cory nodded respectfully, saying, ¡°Clifton¡¯s men have been sent to the police station by me.¡± Then he handed her a room card. ¡°Madam, please wait in this room to watch the show.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± Harriet smiled, taking it. She couldn''t wait to watch the show! After a pause, Cory asked again, ¡°Madam, do you want me to tell Mr. Delbert about this?¡± ¡°Don''t tell him for now!¡± Harriet waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t dirty his hands. I''ll handle these small people myself!¡± In her previous life, Delbert died tragically because of her. In this life, she didn¡¯t want Delbert to protect her anymore. She wanted to deal with these vicious people by herself. Cory nodded and left. +25 BONUS In the banquet hall downstairs, Clifton was making a call to Kurt. ¡°Mr. Russell, you can enter the room with peace of mind. Nora has already been taken away by my men and will be sent here soon,¡± Clifton assured Kurt with a forced smile. He had seen an attendant take Nora away. That must be the person he arranged in advance. Little did he know that the attendant was Harriet in disguise. His men had already been sent to the police station by Cory, and it wouldn''t be long before they confessed his conspiracy. Kurt, who was about to open the door, revealed ascivious smile. He was excited and ready to take action. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 It was wonderful that he was about to hold Nora in his arms.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After hanging up the phone, Clifton cursed Kurt disdainfully, but when he thought that the free funds would soon be in his hands, he gave a sinister smile. There was not a hint of concern on his face for what Nora was about to experience. There was only endless greed. After throwing Nora, who hadpletely lost her sanity nced at the closed door. into Kurt¡¯s room, Harriet indifferently Bessie thought that it was about time. Harriet must have been drugged by now and was probably together with Kurt and Vernon. Sheughed wickedly, and the wrinkles on her old face creased even more. Once Delbert saw this scene, he would kick Harriet out of his house. By then, Harriet would be at their mercy. Bessie couldn''t wait any longer and shouted, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! Mrs. Carlson is in trouble. Everyonees and sees!¡± With this sharp female voice echoing on the second floor, everyone turned their heads to look. rge group of reporters swarmed up, eager to grab the exclusive headline about Mrs. Carlson. ¡°Mrs. Carlson is in this room. | can¡¯t believe that she did such a thing behind Mr. Delbert¡¯s back. Even |, her stepmother, find it embarrassing!¡± Bessie sighed with fake regret while leading the reporters toward Kurt''s room. Her face was filled with excitement. She couldn''t wait to see Harriet caught in the act by the reporters, abandoned by Delbert, and living on the streets while she and Nora trampled all over her. The thought of it alone made her excited. While leading the way for the reporters, she smirked viciously and muttered, ¡°Harriet, do you know how happy Nora is to see you at her birthday party? But with what you''ve done, can you face Nora? +15 BONOS However, as soon as she pushed open the door, her words were instantly silenced by the scene in front of her. She stared nkly at everything happening in front of her. Then she felt weak and copsed to the ground. ¡®How could this happen?¡± She thought. Delbert realized that both Harriet and Cory were missing. Remembering Bessie¡¯s words just now, he had a bad feeling. ¡®Did something happen to Harriet?¡¯ He thought. After all, they were at Nora¡¯s birthday party, with danger lurking in the shadows. Given Nora¡¯s hatred toward Harriet, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if something happened to Harriet at the party. Harriet must be upstairs right now. Thinking of this possibility, he panicked and fumed with rage. These people were crazy to harm Harriet. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 ¡°Clear the scene!¡± Delbert ordered the bodyguards, seeing that the situation was about to get out of control. He quickly went upstairs, bound to crush everything in the world that was irrelevant. It was the first time he had lost control like this. It felt like a momentary difference could make him regret it for a lifetime. But because Nora and Bessie had already nned, the bodyguards were unable to stop the reporters in time or the people on the first floor from watching the show. They even arrived on the second floor before Delbert did. Delbert rushed to the second floor like a madman, only to see a group of people gathering at the door of a room. But everyone had a vacant look in their eyes, and it was eerily silent. Delbert¡¯s heart sank even further. With the bodyguards clearing the way, he quickly walked over. But then he was relieved. ¡°Thank goodness! It isn¡¯t Harriet!¡¯ He thought. He gave a cold nce at Bessie, who was sitting on the ground. His eyes glinted with murderous intent. If Harriet had been the one involved in the incident today, Bessie wouldn''t have to live anymore. Everyone present was stunned by the scene before them, unable to utter a word, including Clifton, who arrived shortly after. From the hotel room, unbearable sounds reached their ears, with a seductive atmosphere permeating the air. On the bed, a disheveled woman was lying on top of a man with a bloated figure. From time to time, she made shameful sounds. They were none other than Nora and Kurt. Bessie was dumbfounded. It should have been Harriet who fell into this trap. Why did it end up being Nora?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. +15 BONOS ¡°Why?¡± She thought. Nora seemed to be drugged. Her face flushed red as she clung to Kurt, repeatedly eximing that she felt hot. Her body rubbed against him non-stop. No one could resist such a beautiful woman in their arms, but Kurt never expected that a group of reporters would break in, led by Bessie. Even if he was lustful, he wasn¡¯t interested in performing in front of everyone. He hastily let go of Nora and used a nket to cover himself. After a moment of silence, the crowd erupted into chaos, with everyone starting to gossip. ¡°Isn¡¯t Nora Vernon''s wife? Why did she suddenly approach Mr. Russell?¡± ¡°Is Nora trying to cuckold Vernon?¡± Hearing the whispers, Clifton looked at Bessie, who was still sitting on the ground, and felt embarrassed. This kind of transaction was supposed to be private, but it had been made public by Bessie. He felt a sense of deep shame. The reporters added insult to injury. For the sake of tomorrow¡¯s headline news, they raised their cameras and started taking pictures. shlights flickered everywhere. Only then did Bessie realize what was happening. With a pale face, she hastily got up from the ground and tried to stop the reporters. She shook her head in denial, tears streaming down her face. ¡°No! This isn¡¯t my daughter. Please, don¡¯t take any more photos!¡± She had brought the reporters here to witness Harriet¡¯s disgrace, but she never expected that it would be Nora inside. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Bessie ended up shooting herself in the foot. Kurt reacted to the shing camera lights, but he was already scared stiff. Although his wife was seriously ill and about to die, her family was wealthy and influential. He was just a live-in son-inw. If this scene was captured by the reporters and posted online, he would lose everything. He panicked and stood up, trying to shift the me. ¡°It was this woman who pursued me!¡± he said. Seeing that he was about to leave, Nora, under the influence of the drugs, lost all rationality. Her mind was filled with pure desire. Almost the moment Kurt let go of her, she pounced on him, continuously shouting obscenities,¡± No! Don¡¯t leave me!¡± No matter how hard Kurt tried to avoid her, Nora persistently clung to him. Kurt was driven desperate. ¡°Lady, please have mercy and let me go!¡± But no matter how he struggled, he couldn¡¯t break free from Nora¡¯s grasp. He had to signal to Clifton. ¡°How dare you do such a thing in broad daylight, you wretch!¡± Clifton cursed angrily. He looked around and found a clothes hanger. He angrily picked it up, ready to strike Nora. ¡°No, Nora wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Someone must have framed her!¡± Bessie said, rushing over toProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. protect Nora. But no matter how she pulled, Nora remained motionless, still holding onto Kurt. ¡°It must be Harriet who framed her!¡± Bessie scowled. clenching her fists. ¡°Delbert, why are so many people gathered here? Did something happen?¡± A voice suddenly sounded nearby. Then everyone looked at Bessie with renewed disdain. Harriet innocently walked over, saying, ¡°I just went to the restroom. What happened?¡± +15 BONOS Delbert anxiously walked over. Concern was evident in his eyes. After confirming that Harriet was unharmed, he gently asked, ¡°Harriet, are you all right?¡± His voice was deep, hoarse, and a little shaky. ¡°Yeah! What''s wrong?¡± Harriet asked, meeting his gaze. When they walked into the room and saw what was happening inside, a glimmer of cunning shed in Harriet¡¯s eyes. It was strange that Vernon and L weren''t in the room. ¡®Where did they go?¡± She wondered. It was fine, though, as long as Nora was caught in it. ¡°Nora? What''s going on? How could you do this behind Vernon''s back?¡± She cried out, shedding tears. In a panic, she leaned against Delbert¡¯s embrace and looked deeply concerned. Delbert saw through her act and curled his lips, not expecting Harriet to be so good at acting. He nced at Cory, who followed behind, and then back at Harriet, who pretended to cry in his arms. Delbert figured out the situation. It was a plot designed by Harriet. Chapter 214 Chapter 214Owned by N?velDrama.Org. It turned out that Delbert had worried about Harriet for nothing. Then again, everything was fine, as long as Harriet was safe. Delbert wrapped his arm around Harriet¡¯s waist andforted her softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯m here with you.¡± His gaze darted toward Clifton as he said, ¡°Clifton, you owe me an exnation for today¡¯s event.¡± ¡°Mr. Delbert, | apologize on behalf of Nora. She¡¯s such a disgrace to my family,¡± Clifton said, daunted by Delbert¡¯s gaze. If this matter were to be known, not only would Kurt¡¯s promised funds be gone, but the businessmen of Meawood City would also not dare to lend him money. The Munoz Group was probably going to be ruined by Bessie and Nora. Clifton med them for everything. Delbert¡¯s words also reminded everyone present. They started whispering again, pointing fingers at Clifton, Bessie, and the unhinged Nora. ¡°Bessie said that Mrs. Delbert was in trouble, but it turns out she just went to the bathroom. And her daughter, Nora, is here hooking up with a man who can be her father. Disgrace on her!¡± ¡°| think Bessie mistook Nora for Harriet and deliberately lured us here to catch them in the act, but ended up exposing her own daughter¡¯s affair!¡± ¡°It''s true that the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. Such parents, such a daughter!¡± ¡°Do you think Nora¡¯s brain is damaged? She rejected Vernon, a young, talented, handsome, and wealthy fianc¨¦, and came here to seduce this fat old man!¡± These words made Clifton feel even more ashamed, while Bessie cried even harder. Hiding in Delbert¡¯s arms, Harriet smiled broadly. In her previous life, she and her mother were driven to a dead end by these people. Now it was time for them to taste the pain they caused her back then. ¡°What are you doing. Nora?¡± The harsh voice of a man suddenly came. *15 BONOS Everyone looked over and saw Vernon pushing through the crowd. The scene in front of him enraged him. He had been knocked out by Bessie¡¯s men earlier, and when he woke up, he found himself lying in a hotel room with L. He immediately guessed that Nora and Bessie wanted to frame him, so he immediately left with L. But when he came back, he didn¡¯t expect to see Nora hooking up with another man, and there were so many people watching. Nora was such a disgrace. He itched to kill this pair of shameless people there and then. The whispers around him stimted him, and everyone was mocking him for being cuckolded by Nora. Unable to bear it, he charged forward. ¡°Bitch, how dare you cuckold me?¡± He pped Nora across the face and gritted his teeth. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 ¡°Get down from here! Stop making a fool of yourself!¡± Vernon demanded. Ared mark instantly appeared on Nora¡¯s face. Vernon thought that this p would wake Nora up, but Nora¡¯s following actions shocked him. The others at the scene also gasped in shock. Because Nora had taken a highly potent drug, purchased by the ck¡ªclothed man, after Vernon pped her, instead of returning to normal, she became disoriented and pounced on him, urgently tearing at his clothes. ¡°It''s hot! Give me more!¡± she said, feeling ufortable. Vernon red at Nora, but words failed him. Irritated, he pped Nora again and acted as if he would keep doing so until she woke up. Bessie couldn''t bear to see her daughter being hit. She quickly stepped forward and shielded Nora. ¡°Vernon, how could you hit Nora? She is your wife!¡± she said. ¡°Not anymore. | want to divorce her now!¡± Vernon shouted hoarsely. The reporters¡® eyes lit up, and they kept snapping pictures with their cameras. After all, this rare scene in front of them would attract a lot of attention if it were exposed. Scandals involving wealthy families were more popr than the celebrity gossip thatizens have grown tired of. The discussions among the guests became louder, and Vernon felt humiliated.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Nora, you are disgusting!¡± he snapped with disdain. Unaware of the situation, Nora continued to cling to him. Vernon turned livid and pushed her away, barking. ¡°Get lost, you slut!¡± Nora fell to the ground, looking disheveled and blushing, but she didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all. Instead, she clung to a man she randomly grabbed. +15 BONOS There was amotion in the crowd, along with the continuous sound of cameras clicking from the reporters. Bessie couldn''t take it anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t take any more pictures, | beg you!¡± she pleaded. ¡°Nora, stop it! Come with me, please. Stop embarrassing yourself here!¡± But no matter how she shouted, she couldn¡¯t stop the reporters from crazily taking photos. And Nora refused to go with Bessie. She hadpletely lost her sanity and had no sense of shame. Even when Vernon tried to pull her away, she resisted. She hugged Vernon¡¯s neck and kissed him passionately, making Vernon furious. Bessie had a mental breakdown. Compared to the excitement of the onlookers and reporters, Delbert and Harriet seemed so indifferent. A few hours ago, Nora had calcted the time and had the ck¡ªclothed man report illegal transactions in the hotel to the police, imitating what Harriet had done before. The police immediately went into action. ¡°Everyone, freeze!¡± they shouted upon arriving. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 As soon as the police entered the room, they saw Nora clinging to Vernon and Kurt, who were covered in lipstick marks. They instantly understood the situation. The leading police officer showed his badge and frowned. ¡°We received a report of illegal transactions taking ce here! We will now arrest the suspects ording to thew. ¡°Miss, pleasee with us!¡± With the clear evidence before them, Clifton and Vernon couldn''t argue and could only watch as the police handcuffed Nora and prepared to take her away. Bessiepletely lost control of her emotions. ¡°Don''t arrest my daughter! She is innocent. She has been framed!¡± she cried out. She tried to stop the police, crying hysterically. She never dreamed that the scene that was supposed to happen to Harriet would end up happening to Nora. Everything was ruined now. Her wealth and prosperity, as well as her daughter¡¯s lifelong happiness, were all ruined. Irritated by her obstruction, the police used a stun baton on her and knocked her unconscious. Harriet felt satisfied with the scene. She believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before Nora and the Munoz family¡¯s reputation would bepletely ruined. They had done the same to her and her mother in the past, and now she was returning it all to them even more ruthlessly. They deserved it. Vernon was terrified at the thought of the consequences for Nora. His legs went weak, and he could barely stand. If this matter implicated him... He didn¡¯t dare to think any further and quickly left the scene, intending to find L ande up $15 BONGS ¡°Clifton, you shameless scumi is this your brilliant idea? If | go to jail, you won¡¯t escape. Even in death | will make sure you suffer Kurt cursed when being taken away by the police. Everyone present seemed to understand something. Is there some unspeakable transaction between Clifton and Kurt? Did Clifton send his daughter to Kurt¡¯s bed? ¡°Otherwise, how could all this be exined? They wondered. The crowd looked at Clifton with a strong sense of disdain and mockery. Harriet thought for a moment and figured out everything. Nora wanted to frame her, Vernon, and L at the birthday party, while Clifton, for the sake of the Munoz Group, wanted to sell Nora to Kurt. That was why tonight''s drama unfolded.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The murmurs behind him kepting, driving Clifton almost insane. He blushed with shame and anger, clenching his fists. He shouted, ¡°I will divorce Bessie!¡± With such an incident urring at the banquet, how could it continue? After the guests finished gossiping, they left one after another. After this farce ended, only Delbert noticed Harriet¡¯s misty eyes. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 These shameless people were not worth her tears at all. Harriet looked at the empty hotel room, her eyes flickering. Everything had finallye to an end. ¡°Mom, | have avenged you. Did you see it in heaven?¡® She thought. ¡°Harriet, we should go back now.¡± Delbert¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°Delbert, don¡¯t you think tonight¡¯s events are satisfying?¡± Harrietughed, putting her hand on his shoulder. Delbert shook his head and said in a heavy voice, ¡°I don¡¯t feel satisfied. | feel sorry.¡± ¡°Why feel sorry? It¡¯s their own fault. They deserve the consequences they''re facing! If my mom were in heaven, she would be as happy as me,¡± Harriet said. Harrietughed until she almost started crying.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°| feel sorry for you. | feel sorry that you got your hands dirty dealing with those shameless people! ¡± Delbert exined. Harriet¡¯sughter faded, and the mockery in her eyes was reced by ayer of mist. Delbert really understood her. ¡°Delbert, let¡¯s go home,¡± she said after calming down. She took hold of Delbert¡¯s hand and left the hotel. In the underground parking lot, just as Harriet walked to Delbert¡¯s luxury car and was about to open the car door, Delbert suddenly pressed her against the car door. ¡°Hmm? What''s wrong?¡± she asked wonderingly. Delbert looked down at her with an inexplicable lure. The lights in the parking lot outlined Delbert¡¯s facial contours, making him look unapproachable, like a god. ¡°You made me worried, and I¡¯m going to punish you!¡± he said. Harriet felt a tingling sensation all over her body, and her cheeks turned rosy. She raised her face and faintly smiled. ¡°How are you going to punish me?¡± Delbert sped the back of her head, and his cool lips pressed against hers. +15 BONOS. Even though they had kissed each other so many times, every time Harriet felt the warmth of Delbert¡¯s lips, she couldn¡¯t help but be flustered, not knowing where to ce her hands. The blush on her face spread to her ears and lingered. After a few minutes, when Harriet was almost out of breath, Delbert finally let go of her. He looked at Harriet, who had shyly buried herself in his arms, and croaked, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t put yourself in dangerous situations again. Otherwise, | will worry.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Harriet hummed in response, clinging to his clothes. Yet Delbert didn¡¯t relent. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 As the long-standing ruler in a high position of power. Delbert had experienced countless power struggles within the Carlson family since he was little. He could easily guess what had happened that day. Nora wanted to frame Harriet, but in the end, Harriet turned the tables, and Bessie was her aplice. Delbert narrowed his eyes, and the air around him turned oppressive. If Harriet hadn¡¯t escaped in time, the one being taken away by the police right now would probably be her. The people in the Munoz family were bold enough to scheme against Harriet. He would not spare them this time. Even though Harriet was standing before him unharmed, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of lingering fear. Harriet acted swiftly. In just one night, she anonymously exposed all the shady things Nora had done on the inte. The news of Nora¡¯s arrest for illegal transactions and intentional murder caused a huge stir online. Thements were overwhelmingly one-sided, believing that this was Nora¡¯s retribution. All of this was part of Harriet¡¯s n. Just like how Nora had schemed against her in her past life, she executed everything wlessly.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She beat Nora at her own game. Nora had done all sorts of evil, and such an end served her right. If Nora hadn¡¯t tried to push her onto Kurt and Vernon¡¯s bed today, things wouldn''t have turned out so disastrously. In the ind vi, Delbert was sitting on the sofa, reading the news on his phone. ¡°Harriet, that was a good move. You didn¡¯t loss Nos. +15 BONOS The things that Harriet exposed online not only included Nora¡¯s scandals but also evidence of her engaging in illegal transactions and epting bribes behind the scenes while she was the general manager of the Munoz Group. Harriet had gathered all this evidence through Molly''s investigation. This move directly sent Nora to prison, and it would be difficult for her toe out. Now it was only a matter of time before Clifton¡¯s subordinate tipped him off and made him face punishment. Harriet smiled broadly. ¡°She deserved all of this! If she hadn''t targeted me first, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out so disastrously!¡± Harriet felt relieved after getting rid of Nora. But the thought of Clifton, Bessie, Vernon, and L still on the loose made her frown. Hearing her take a deep breath, Delbert knew what she was thinking. He raised an eyebrow and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Those people will be caught sooner orter!¡± Delbert¡¯s means were more ruthless than Harriet¡¯s, and he never left any room for survival for hispetitors. But revenge was her own affair, and Harriet wanted to handle it personally. None of the people who had harmed her and her mother in the past would get away with it. ¡°Now that your matters have been resolved, should we also deal with my matters?¡± Delbert said, his eyes darkening. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Harriet looked confused until she met Delbert¡¯s eyes. It suddenly dawned on her that she had carried out this n against Nora without Delbert¡¯s knowledge. And she had forgotten to conceal her shrewdness. Harriet knew that lying would only bring her trouble. She had to confess. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 ¡°Didn''t you already know about my act of pretending to be foolish?¡± Harriet asked. Otherwise, why would he keep testing her? ¡°l only found out about Nora¡¯s n to scheme against me at the party, so | decided to turn the tables on her. It was not intentional to hide it from you!¡± To make Harriet believe her words, she added. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. You can ask Cory about it.¡± She pointed to Cory and pleaded with Delbert, ¡°I promise | won''t do it again. Please forgive me. okay?¡± Delbert couldn''t resist her sweet voice. After kissing her cheek, he leaned close to her ear and whispered seductively. ¡°Did you predict that | would forgive you, you little troublemaker?¡± He paused and darted a look at Cory, saying, ¡°As for you,e to the study!¡± Delbert walked away, heading straight to the study. Cory immediately followed. Harriet sighed, praying for Cory. ¡°Wish you good luck! | can¡¯t even protect myself, let alone help you! As soon as Cory entered the study, he felt a chilling coldness. The air around him seemed to freeze, indicating Delbert¡¯s bad mood. ¡°Sir...¡± he started. ¡°Cory, how long have you been with me? Don¡¯t you understand the rules yet?¡± Delbert questioned him. ¡°I''m sorry, sir. It¡¯s my fault!¡± Cory apologized. ¡°| told you to follow Harriet and report to me at any time. Why didn¡¯t you inform me about today¡¯s incident right away?¡± Delbert asked, looking Cory in the eye. Cory trembled and truthfully answered, ¡°Madam said she didn¡¯t want to dirty your hands, so she didn¡¯t let me inform you.¡± +15 BONOS His words caused Delbert¡¯s face to fall further. ¡°Don''t forget who your boss is! From now on, anything rted to Madam must be reported to me in every detail, Understand?¡± Delbertmanded. He didn¡¯t want Harriet to suffer any more harm. In a situation like today, he should have taken action for her and spared her from taking risks. He didn¡¯t want such a thing to happen again. ¡°| understand, sir!¡± Cory said.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Spill it!¡± Delbert tugged at his tic. Cory had to tell Delbert everything that happened today, including how Nora nned against Harriet and how Harriet fought back with his help, leaving no details out. These events were pretty much the same as Delbert expected. He just didn¡¯t expect that it also involved Vernon and L. ¡°Don''t let it happen again!¡± Delbert concluded. ¡°Thank you for your mercy, sir!¡± Cory said. Delbert coldly dered, ¡°Tomorrow, bankrupt the Munoz Group as punishment forying hands on my wife!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Cory responded. After Cory left, Delbert stayed in the spacious study. He leaned back in his leather chair, spun around, and faced the night outside the window. His gaze was deep and distant, as if it extended far, far beyond the window. No one knew there was a soft spot behind his ruthless facade. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Images of him being taken to Agral City by his mother shed across Delbert¡¯s mind. Back then, he was lonely and helpless. It was Harriet who had been there tofort and guide him. She was the only ray of light in his dark life. Now it was his turn to protect her. But Delbert felt that what he was doing was not good enough. Just that day, he had almost let Harriet suffer from the harm of those shameless people again. His eyes shimmered with coldness. The next morning. Harriet woke up and turned to look at Delbert. He waszily leaning against the head of the bed and reading the newspaper with interest. ¡°Delbert, what are you reading?¡± Harriet sat up and leaned against Delbert like a curious baby, looking at the newspaper. Her tone was habitually foolish. The newspaper was filled with news about the Munoz Group, almost dominating all the headlines. The central headline was about Nora and the married man Kurt engaging in inappropriate behavior at her birthday party. There were even several pictures below, including Kurt''s terrified expression when caught in bed by Vernon, the scene of Nora clinging to Kurt after their affair was discovered, Clifton pping Nora, and so on. Everything that happened on the second floor of the banquet hall was exposed in detail by the reporters. The online news was even more detailed than the newspaper. The Munoz family was thoroughly discredited. Bessie, because of Nora¡¯s arrest and a sentence of twenty years in prison, suffered a mental breakdown. After being forced by Clifton to sign a divorce agreement, she was sent to a psychiatric hospital. The newspaper even took pictures of Bessie¡¯s crazy appearance when she was having a mental +15 BONOS Clifton seemed to have aged several decades overnight, wearing a sorrowful expression on his. face.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org But his fate would not be much better than Bessie¡¯s and Nora¡¯s. ¡°It''s Clifton. He instructed me to drug Miss Nora and then sell her to Mr. Russell in exchange for funds to save the Munoz Group!¡± confessed Clifton¡¯s subordinate. After being sent to the police station by Cory, he was scared out of his wits. In the end, Clifton, who was already deeply affected, became embroiled in the scandal of drugging and selling his daughter and was approached by the police. Faced with the written confession of his subordinate and solid evidence, he had no choice but to cooperate and go to the police station. Under Delbert''s instructions, the Munoz Group went bankrupt. After reading the news, Harriet felt a sense of relief. The reason they ended up like this was entirely their own doing. They deserved it. Considering what happened in her past life, the people of the Munoz family could die a thousand times, ten thousand times, and it still wouldn¡¯t be enough to repay the pain she and her mother suffered. They were just reaping what they sowed. ¡°Delbert, did you make the Munoz Group go bankrupt?¡± Harriet asked, blinking her eyes. Delbert rubbed her head and said, ¡°That belongs to you. | will go acquire the Munoz Group and give it to you as a gift.¡± Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Harriet was deeply moved, but she shook her head. ¡°Thank you for your kind offer, but you underestimated me. | already have a 20% stake in the Munoz Group, and with the recent acquisition of some scattered shares, | am capable of taking over thepany,¡± she said. Delbert smiled, pleased that Harriet had finally grown up and learned how to protect herself. ¡°Hmm, you''re so smart,¡± he said as he nted a kiss on her forehead. He should have been the one to take care of all these things. Harriet had suffered so much over the years. Delbert held tightly onto Harriet, whom he had lost and found, and stroked her hair. His affectionate gaze was rarely seen, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. From now on, | will be there with you every step of the way!¡± he promised. Harriet looked up at him and put away her smile, adopting a serious attitude. ¡°It''s a promise!¡± she said, stressing her tone. With that, shended a soft kiss on his lips. Delbert solemnly repeated her words. ¡°Yes, it''s a promise!¡± No matter what dangers they might face in the future, he was willing to apany her through it all Just then, a phone call interrupted their intimate moment.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The sound was abrupt in the quiet air. Delbert impatiently answered the phone, and Harriet quietly waited. ¡°Okay! I''ll bring Harriet with me,¡± he said before ending the call. Harriet blinked and asked curiously. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who called?¡± Except for Mare, Yuri, and Sean, who could call him so early in the morning? ¡°It''s Marc,¡± Delbert said inly. ¡°Molly has been discharged from the hospital, and he wants to +15 BONOS Harriet tilted her head, feeling a little displeased. ¡°Molly has just been discharged, and he¡¯s going out to drink? That¡¯s crazy!¡± Although Marc had not gone to see L during the time Molly was hospitalized, now that Molly was out of the hospital, Marc immediately reverted to his original self. Delbert smiled and leaned over, his hot breath assailing her ear. ¡°Yeah! No one is as loving as your husband,¡± he whispered. Harriet¡¯s heart melted, and she blushed in an instant. Even when she dressed up that night and went to Holy Night, that same fiery feeling did not dissipate, and Delbert¡¯s voice seemed to echo in her ear. Little did she know that she would encounter an unexpected person that night. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 In the VIP room at the top of Holy Night, after a week apart, Harriet finally saw Molly again. Although Molly had been discharged from the hospital, her face was still pale. Molly had already learned from Selena that Harriet was the one who cured her disease. She looked around before raising her ss of water, toasting Harriet from afar. After finishing it, she revealed a faint smile, and everything was conveyed in silence. She understood Harriet, and Harriet also understood her. Harriet didn¡¯t want too many people to know about this matter, so she chose not to say anything. Although they had only known each other for a short two months, it seemed as if they had been friends for a lifetime. With Yuri around, the atmosphere in the VIP room was lively. Harriet drank a bit too much and stumbled toward the restroom. ¡°Do you need me to apany you?¡± Delbert asked gently. Harriet shook her head and left while unsteadily walking. Concerned, Delbert wanted to follow, but Yuri and Sean each grabbed one of his arms. Yuri teased him, ¡°Alright, man. Harriet is going to the women¡¯s restroom. Do you want to follow her? Even doting on your wife needs a limit!¡± Harriet had juste out of the restroom and walked to the sink outside when she noticed a mysterious man with an imposing presence. The man wore a ck fitted jacket with a paleplexion and delicate curly hair. He had a pair of seductive eyes that were both mesmerizing and bewitching, and his skin was even smoother and fairer than a woman''s. If not for his short hair and cool attire, Harriet would have thought he was a short-haired beauty. However, the man leaned on the sink and didn¡¯t wash his hands or do anything else. It seemed as if he was waiting for someone. Upon approaching him, Harriet felt a familiar aura emanating from him. +15 BONOS She couldn''t help but take a few more nces at him, searching her brain to recall if she knew him. But why did she feel so familiar with him? His eyes rang a bell, and she felt like she had seen them before. As Harriet stole nces at the man, he also stared at her intently. Every time Harriet¡¯s peripheral vision caught sight of him, his meaningful gaze met hers. Why was he looking at her in such a strange way? It was as if they knew each other. Harriet tried not to overthink it, and just as she was about to leave after washing her hands, the man finally moved. He slowly withdrew his gaze and murmured. ¡°You''re Harriet, right?¡± Harriet froze, wondering how this stranger knew her name. Furthermore, he had been staring at her since she came out of the restroom, as if he had been waiting for her specifically. ¡°What does he want?¡® Harriet thought. Suppressing her panic, she turned to look at the man and asked calmly. ¡°Who are you? And how do you know my name?¡± ¡°| heard from Henry that you are now called Harriet. | didn¡¯t believe it, but it seems to be true,¡± the man chuckled. Today''s Bonus Offer N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 He stood up straight and walked slowly toward Harriet. When he stood in front of her, he narrowed his eyes to scrutinize her. Yvonne had grown up, bing more beautiful, to the point where her brother almost didn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°Henry?¡± Harriet murmured the name and finally remembered it. ¡°Henry Bass? Do you know him?¡± Does this man know the magician who called her Yvonne? ¡°What is their rtionship?¡± She wondered. ¡°Well, we are siblings, and you are our little sister,¡± replied the man with an indulgent look. Harriet was almost convinced that he was really her brother. But she knew that she was not Yvonne, who just happened to look like her. That was why Delbert and Henry had both mistaken her for Yvonne.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I''m sorry, but Mr. Bass and you have made a mistake. I¡¯m Harriet, not Yvonne.¡± Harriet said, taking a few steps back. ¡°Silly girl, how could | mistake someone else for my sister?¡± said the man gently. But he further narrowed his eyes. It looked like Henry was speaking the truth about her amnesia. When the man saw Harriet¡¯s wary gaze, he felt a bit hurt. ¡°Don''t be afraid. | won¡¯t hurt you,¡± he said before giving her an address. Pulling away from her, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m your third brother, Justin Bass. If you want to know the true identity of yourte mother, come to the address | just mentioned tomorrow at noon.¡± His tone was meaningful. After achieving his goal, Justin smiled and left. ¡°Wait, Justin, are you surnamed Bass? Do you have any connection with my mother?¡± Harriet asked curiously. She immediately followed him, wanting to get an answer. +15 BONOS. But Justin left quickly, and there was no one in the corridor. ¡°How did this man walk so fast? Is he a ninja?¡¯ She thought. Their position was far from the next corner. If it wasn¡¯t for the vivid memory just now, Harriet would have thought that everything was just her imagination. That man named Justin was like a gust of wind,ing and going. ¡°What is his rtionship with my mother, and how does he know my mother¡¯s true identity?¡¯ She pondered. Unable to catch up with Justin, Harriet could only return to the private room with a heavy heart. Just as she pushed open the door, Delbert immediately stood up and came over, his face showing a hint of worry. ¡°What took you so long?¡± he asked. ¡°Huh? I...¡± Harriet froze, unable toe up with an answer. She hesitated to tell Delbert about what happened just now. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 ¡°| drank too much and felt ufortable, so | went outside to get some fresh air,¡± Harriet replied. After much thought, she decided not to tell Delbert about what had happened in the restroom earlier. Yuri noticed the situation and came over, throwing his arm around Delbert¡¯s shoulder and teasing him. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss over it, Delbert. Harriet just went outside for a while. ¡°You were not so worried about me when | went outside.¡± ¡°Can youpare yourself to Harriet?¡± Delbert retorted, knocking his hand off. ¡°Do you want to?¡± he added, trying to intimidate Yuri. Yuri wimped out. ¡°Come on! It was just a joke.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Delbert raised an eyebrow, refusing to let it go. ¡°You have the nerve to make jokes about Nora?¡± ¡°I''m sorry. Miss Ross, please save me!¡± Yuri said, turning to Selena for help. Harriet couldn¡¯t help butugh, her face finally free of worries. The rest of themughed at Yuri¡¯s retreat. The atmosphere in the room was harmonious. Late at night, the moon was bright, and the stars were sparse. Harriety on the soft bed, thinking about what had happened in the Hoty Night restroom. Avoice seemed to echo in her mind, tempting her to go to the ce mentioned by Justin. Who exactly is Justin? What''s my mother¡¯s true identity? And why do they keep calling me Yvonne? She wondered. She decided to find out her mother¡¯s identity and solve all the puzzles. It seemed that she had to go to that ce tomorrow. Harriet woke up early the next morning. Once she opened her eyes, she saw an upright figure standing by the bed. +15 BONOS The morning sunlight shone on Delbert¡¯s gray suit and white shirt, making him look like a nobleman. He hadn''t finished dressing yet. The cor of his shirt was hall open, revealing his robust chest. He followed Harriet¡¯s gaze and noticed it. He then stretched out his well-defined hand and meticulously fastened every button. ¡°Good morning!¡± he said with a gentle smile. ¡°Morning!¡± Harriet nodded lightly. The warm yellow sunlight coated Delbert with ayer of gold, and in Harriet¡¯s eyes, the light around him was like a halo. This aura might be blinding and unbearable for others, but for her, when the light faded away. what she could see was his deep affection. Harriet gazed at Delbert and yawned. ¡°Are you going to work so early today?¡± A few days ago, Delbert had already held the session ceremony and officially took over the Carlson Group.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Because he had prepared himself with Marc, Yuri, and Sean, Shawn¡¯s conspiracy didn¡¯t seed. The Carlson Group eventually fell into Delbert¡¯s hands. At the same time, he became much busier and had little time to apany Harriet at home. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Delbert¡¯s Adam¡¯s appte rolled up and down, and he hummed in response. Harriet¡¯s drowsinesspletely dissipated. Her eyes inadvertently nced at the tie on the hanger, so she immediately got out of bed, picked it up, and walked slowly to Delbert''s side. ¡°Let me help you tie your tie!¡± she said, meeting Delbert¡¯s deep eyes. She tiptoed slightly, looped the tie around his neck, and attentively tied it for him. Delbert looked down at her and smiled contentedly. After finishing the job, Harriet took a few steps back, raised her head, and smiled at Delbert, who was tidying up his clothes. ¡°Have a good day! I''ll wait for you at home,¡± she said. Her words touched Delbert. It was good to have someone wait for him at home. That was something he didn¡¯t even dare to think about in his previous life. But it happened in this life. God hadn''t abandoned him after all. Delbert suddenly didn¡¯t want to go to thepany anymore. He just wanted to stay at home with Harriet. But he couldn''t shake off his responsibility. It took him quite some time to suppress the impulse. ¡°Enjoy yourself at home, sweetheart!¡± he said, bending down to drop a kiss on Harriet¡¯s forehead. The sight of the blush on Harriet made him smile, and Delbert left in a good mood. After seeing him off, Harriet went back to the bedroom to change her clothes. She was going to find Justin and ask about her mother. After changing into a simple outfit, Harriet made her way to the underground garage. +15 BONOS There were various luxury cars and sports cars. As Harriet entered the garage, memories flooded her mind. Although Delbert had also be the president of Carlson Group in his previous life, he was not someone who liked to collect luxury cars. These cars were all bought by him when she first married into the Carlson family, and he told her to tell him what she wanted. At that time, Harriet foolishly believed in Nora¡¯s and Vernon''s words, thinking that Delbert was a viin. So, she deliberately teased him, saying that she wanted luxury cars from famous brands.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was a way to annoy Delbert, but she didn¡¯t expect him to buy all these cars for her. Delbert truly doted on her. She was just too blind to betray him. But it was fine. In this life, she had dealt with the Munoz family, and only Vernon and L were still on the loose. But their end wasing soon. Suddenly, something shed through her mind. Buying luxury cars should have only happened when she married into the Carlson family in her previous life, but she never mentioned this to Delbert in this life. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 ¡®Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡¯ Harriet thought to herself, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it. She picked the fastest purple sports car in the garage and got in. Then she stepped on the gas pedal, and the car immediately sped away. After leaving the ind, she headed straight to the address Justin gave her yesterday. In the street, Harriet rolled down the car window, and the wind whistled by. The pedestrians were amazed at the sight, wondering which richdy was showing off her racing. skills. The car sped up, and the wheels¡¯ friction with the road surface generated sparks. Two long white streaks were left behind as the car raced past. In ared sports car next to hers sat a spirited young man. He wore a pair ofrge sunsses, with a proud smile on his face. Holding the steering wheel, he was also driving at a high speed. He had just returned from studying abroad today and was preparing to visit his sister, Monica, Trevor Carlson was enjoying the thrill of overtaking other cars when suddenly his car was surpassed by a purple supercar. He couldn''t believe it and quickly took off his sunsses, looking toward the racing car. Faintly visible in the car was a woman who seemed only slightly older than him, with delicate. features. As a professional racer, how could he be overtaken by a girl? Trevor was furious and stepped on the gas pedal, chasing after the purple sports car. Harriet¡¯s hair fluttered in the wind as the sports car zoomed forward. Holding the steering wheel, she made skilled maneuvers. In her previous life, she was foolish and had hardly ever driven a car. But after marrying Delbert, he taught her a few times. Unexpectedly, she had some talent in this area and quickly picked it up. ¡°Girl, you have good driving skills. But unfortunately, your opponent is me!¡± BUNUS risp voice reached Harriet¡¯s ears, and she looked over. She saw a handsome young man sitting in a red sports car on the front right. Harriet narrowed her eyes as she recognized Trevor. He was Delbert¡¯s cousin. She had identally seen Trevor''s photo on Delbert¡¯s phone before, so she recognized him ata nce. He turned out to be an acquaintance, but his attitude was too arrogant. ¡°You''re not worthy of being my opponent,¡± she smirked, controlling the speed of her car. ¡°What a big tone! Let me show you what I¡¯ve got!¡± Trevor boasted, eager to win the match. ¡°Let''s see who will win!¡± Harriet said yfully.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She stepped on the gas pedal and overtook Trevor. At the same time, she controlled the speed. Whenever Trevor was about to catch up with her, she would elerate and surpass him again. This made Trevor furious. He kept cursing. ¡°Just you wait! | will overtake you today!¡± As it was almost noon, Harriet didn¡¯t have time to y with him for too long. After a few back¡ªand- forth exchanges, she sped past Trevor and left him behind. In no time, Harriet arrived at the address she had agreed upon with Justin. She parked the car by the side of the road, opened the car door, and got out, looking around to find Justin. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 In the end, her gare settled on the opposite side of the street, where there was an elegant cate Justin, still dressed in ck, propped his head up and gazed out the window, asionally talking a sip of coffee. His temperament was noble. Harriet had caught Justin¡¯s attention, and after meeting her curious gaze, he smiled gently. Harriet was anxious to learn the truth about her mother¡¯s real identity, so she walked straight int the cafe and sat down in front of Justin without any small talk.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She asked directly. ¡°Mr. Bass, can you tell me my mother?¡± Her voice betrayed her palpable anxiety. Justin unhurriedly sipped his coffee and started, ¡°Your mother, Miriam, was from one of the four major families in Imperium. And you''re the heir to the Bass Group.¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Harriet interrupted him, confused. With a frown, she continued, ¡°Mr. Bass, | really want to know about my mother. Can you please stop joking around?¡± How was that possible? Although she didn¡¯t know much about the Bass family, she knew that their heir had been recognized by them over a decade ago. Due to an ident, thedy was still lying unconscious in the hospital How could she be Harriet¡¯s mother? ¡®Is Justin deliberately teasing me?¡¯ She wondered. Outside the caf¨¦. Trevor told his sister, ¡°Monica, | just saw a girl driving on the street. She was really good¡ªalmost better than me. She was cute but a bit arrogant.¡± He had both hands full of bags and was chattering behind Monica. ¡°You talk so much. As | see it, you must have taken a fancy to her.¡± Monica said, rolling her eyes. She prepared to go to the next luxury store. Suddenly, her eyes narrowed as she spotted a pretty figure sitting by the window in the caf¨¦ It was none other than Harriet. +15 BONOS She couldn''t be mistaken, and sitting across from Harriet was a handsome man. Monica quickly took a few steps closer to the caf¨¦. Sure enough, she saw Harriet talking to a man, and Delbert was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Harriet is bold enough to date another man behind Delbert¡¯s back. | must expose her true colors!¡± Monica said, stomping her feet in anger. She would not let Harriet get away with this. Because they were too far apart, Monica couldn''t hear what they were saying. All she knew was that Harriet was with a stranger. She quickly took out her phone and snapped a picture. With solid evidence, she would like to see how Harriet would exin herself. She would send this photo to Delbert to show him Harriet¡¯s true colors. ¡°Harriet, be prepared to divorce Delbert!¡¯ She thought. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 ¡°What are you looking at? Why did you suddenly stop?¡± Trevorined. Monica ignored him, eager to tell Delbert about this matter. After sending the photo to Delbert, she immediately dialed his number. In the coffee shop, Justin restrained hiszy expression, put down his coffee cup, and looked at Harriet seriously. ¡°| have no reason to lie to you. Have you forgotten everything? I¡¯m your brother, and we grew up together in Agral City!¡± he said. ¡°I''m sorry, but I¡¯ve always grown up in Meawood City and have never been to Agral City.¡± Harriet said, beginning to sway. Indeed, Justin had no reason to lie to her about these things. Harriet looked at Justin and blurted out, ¡°Your family name is also Bass, so what¡¯s the rtionship between you, Henry, and my mother? And why do you all call me Yvonne?¡± ¡°Because you are our little sister!¡± Justin wanted to say more. Suddenly, he noticed something and shouted, ¡°Watch out!¡± Countless bullets shot toward the coffee shop. The target was Harriet and Justin. Justin quickly reacted and pushed st away. ¡°Harriet, run! Run out immediately! Don¡¯t stop!¡± he urged, swiftly lifting a table to block the attack. The rest of the bullets hit the waiters and customers, killing several of them on the spot. Blood sttered, and chaos ensued. Screams rose and fell. Just after Monica finished her call with Delbert, she saw a dozen armed men surrounding the coffee shop. ¡°Monica, get in the car!¡± Trevor called out, dragging Monica into his sports car and speeding off. It wasn¡¯t until muchter that Monica realized and shouted anxiously. ¡°Wait! Harriet is still inside the coffee shop!¡± Harriet had been pushed far away by Justin, to a safe location. +15 BONOS Immediately after, she witnessed a scene of raining bullets and a river of blood. Before she could react, a spray of blood mist passed before her eyes. It turned out that Justin had taken a shot for her. He grunted in pain and fell to the ground. ¡°Go, Harriet!¡± Justin cried out, bearing the pain. How could Harriet leave him behind? She quickly crawled to Justin¡¯s side and covered his wound with a trembling hand. ¡°No, we have to leave together. | won¡¯t abandon you!¡± she said. The blood oozed from Justin''s wound, seeping through her fingers and flowing to her wrist. She could no longer maintain herposure. ¡°I have to take you to the hospital. Let¡¯s go! We need to get out!¡± Harriet struggled to support the injured Justin. Although he was a stranger she had only met twice, she felt that this man was so gentle and comforting.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She couldn''t bear to see him suffer even the slightest bit of harm for her. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 She had to save him. ¡°Fool, why did youe back? I¡¯m fine!¡± Justin held his abdominal wound and spoke intermittently. He tried to struggle, but Harriet refused to let go. She tightly held him while dodging the bullets. Her maneuvering was skillful. Justin had to admit that Harriet, whom they once protected, had grown up and no longer needed their protection. But they never expected that these ck¡ªclothed people would make another move. On the fifth floor of a building diagonally across from the caf¨¦, a killer was hiding with a sniper rifle aimed in the direction of Harriet. Awoman¡¯s instructions came through his earpiece. He nodded and answered in a cold voice, ¡°Understood, Miss! | will make sure Harriet doesn¡¯t make it to Imperium!¡± After turning off his earpiece, he pulled the trigger, and the bullet darted toward Harriet. Justin, who had once been a mercenary, heard the sound. He narrowed his eyes and looked over. In an instant, he spotted the sniper on the fifth floor and the bullet that pierced through the window. Without hesitation, he held Harriet and took the shot for her. The bullet hit his back, and he spat out blood that sttered all over Harriet¡¯s body. Harriet trembled in shock. Justin weakly leaned toward Harriet¡¯s ear and spoke tremulously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me! Run! ¡°Remember, you are the youngdy of the Bass family. You must go to Imperium and take back. what belongs to you.¡± Before he could finish, several more bullets were shot toward them. Justin gathered his strength and pushed the stunned Harriet away. ¡°Harriet, run!¡± he shouted before rushing forward to fight several ck¡ªclothed men. Harriet knew that Justin was protecting her. She tearfully looked at him and ran away. She had to go. If she stayed, she would only drag Justin down. She intended to go back and seek Delbert¡¯s help. She could feel Justin¡¯s goodwill toward her. Moreover, there was something she had not asked him. Why was she the youngdy of the Bass family? As she ran, she couldn¡¯t help but cry out loud. ¡°Justin, don¡¯t worry! | wille back with help!¡± she muttered. Seeing her run away, several ck¡ªclothed men immediately gave chase. Their master¡¯s order was to kill Harriet today. If Delbert arrived, they would have no chance.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Several of them took a shortcut and appeared in front of Harriet, blocking her path. Harriet¡¯s heart sank, and they raised their guns. The dark muzzles were aimed at her. Aseries of gunshots then rang out. +15 BONOS Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 The moment the gunshots rang out. Harriet was already prepared. She saw a hospital nearby. Her mother used to be treated there. She quickly dodged the bullets and ran into the hospital. She wanted to get to a safe ce and call Delbert so that both she and Justin could be rescued. The ck¡ªd men followed her in, causing chaos in the hospital. Harriet panicked and ran to the elevator, frantically pressing the button. The leader of the ck¡ªd men narrowed his eyes. It seemed that Nora didn''t lie to him. Harriet was indeed not a fool. If that was the case, he had to get rid of her. Her presence would pose threats to their boss. He raised his gun and fired several shots, hitting the elevator button. Harriet screamed in rm and dodged to the side. When she went to press the elevator button again, she found that both elevator buttons were broken and the elevator could not run. ¡°Chase!¡± The leader of the ck¡ªd men ordered, and his subordinates chased after Harriet. Harriet had no choice but to take the stairs. The situation was urgent, and there was not much time to think. With gritted teeth, Harriet turned and ran to the stairwell, frantically running toward the basement. She had to escape, but the ck¡ªd men continued to pursue her. Harriet could only run for her life. Basement 1 was upied by those ck¡ªd men, so she had to run to Basement 2. It was pitch ck and rtively safer. The parking lot there wasrge, and Harriet kept running in circles. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been running, but she was gasping for breath and feeling weak, Finally, a glimmer of light appeared in front of her. She had found an exit Overjoyed, she quickened her pace toward the exit. But as she approached it, she suddenly gasped in shock. The exit was full of ck-d men with guns shining coldly. Harriet¡¯s pupils contracted, and her heart raced. She turned around and ran in another direction. She could not let them catch her, or she would be dead. ¡°She¡¯s over there. Get her!¡± someone called out, spotting her. ¡°As said by our boss, Harriet must die today!¡± The leader of the ck¡ªd men locked onto Harriet¡¯s location and signaled his men to chase after her.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Some of them raised their guns and shot at Harriet. Dozens of bullets darted toward her. Without thinking about who the boss behind them was, Harriet just wanted to escape. She had no choice but to throw away everything she could grab around her to try to block those bullets and help her escape. Originally, this kind of desperate fight was not taken seriously by these ck¡ªd men. But Harriet seemed to have calcted the timing perfectly, throwing everything urately and soon shaking off the attack of the ck¡ªd men. However, this group of ck¡ª-d men was professionally trained and soon caught up with Harriet. Chatper 231 Chapter 231 The ck-d men blocking the exit chased after her with guns in their hands. Both sides were closing in on her, trapping Harriet in the middle. Cornered, she wondered what to do. Suddenly, an idea popped into her head. She still had her silver needles. Just as the two groups were about to join hands, Harriet lifted her hand and shot out several silver needles in each direction. Several of the men were hit, falling to the ground, which bought her some time to escape. Harriet ran in another direction toward a safe passage, using all her ngth to open the door and flee. Unfortunately, her opponents were well-trained and quick in reaction. Some of them were annoyed by her actions and shot at her. Thanks to her quick reflexes, she didn¡¯t let the bullet hit her squarely But they grazed her limbs, causing her burning pain. She touched her arms and legs, feeling blood. But she didn¡¯t have time to worry about these wounds. She turned left and right until she finally ran into arge warehouse filled with medicine. Leaning against the wall, Harriet held her chest, gasping for breath Thankfully, she had managed to excan this a ordealOwned by N?velDrama.Org. + 35 BONUS After calming down, she tried to call slonit for help bit discovered hat she had lost her phone during hureesome With no other option, she decided to find a way to escape first before seeking Dalbert¡¯s help. Just then, Harriet heard hurried footsteps nearby, getting louder as bvey approached. Aidtouch they were barely audible, her keen percepenical allowed her to detectidiem. stadtablook a few steps back and stumbled, cathding with a pile of ertidigens boxes behind her. 0 p leodpsed, revealing an iron door. so loud noisese caught the attention of the ck-d mercsiside ho nishert a win guns in hand noring the poteremial danger behind the iron door, Harriet tried toto pen it to escape trom the pursuing men. fortunately, the damor was locked with an unusual lock that she hat ver seen before.e. en with her silver n preotes she couldn''t unlock it. he ck-d men¡¯s core caught up with Harriet, and their leaderer nirked. la, don¡¯t me es, binele vourself for standing in our boss¡¯s By! he said, pointing his squal at Harriet¡¯s heart. e pulled the trigger and tiredo 3 shot. +25 80487 Chatper 232 Chapter 232 Harriet, who thought she was about to perish, panicked and identally touched a certain part of the door lock. With a click, the door opened by itself. Before Harriet could react, she fell into the door. Then the door automatically closed and locked. The bullet was a second too slow, and it was blocked by the heavy gate, sparking a burst of fire. In the conference room of the Carlson Mansion. Delbert was listening to the terms proposed by a business partner, and he asionally responded. The atmosphere in the room was oppressive, indicating that this wasC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org an important meeting. Just then, his phone suddenly rang. Delbert frowned, thinking it was Harri ing bored alone on the ind and missing him, so he took ¡®b edly, it was a call from Monica. carlier, before the meeting started, Monica had sent him a photo of Harriet secretly meeting with another man and called to nder Harriet. But he didn¡¯t believe it because he knew that the man Harriet was meeting with was Justin. If Justin could help restore Harriet¡¯s childhood memories, he would uL yruurur. +25 BONUS So, he had given Monica a warning and hung up the phone. Unexpectedly, she persisted. Delbert rejected the call and was about to continue the meeting when Monica''s call came again. Delbert thought for a moment and answered it. Everyone discussing the cooperation matter paused, waiting for Delbert to hang up the phone. After all, this was a project worth billions of dors. But Delbert waved his hand and headed out without any exnation. Cory spoke to them. ¡°Mr. Delbert has an important matter to attend 1. Please understand.¡± One of the business partners frowned and asked, ¡°More important than this deal?¡± Cory believed it was a call from Harriet, and he knew how much Delbert doted on Harriet, so he said indifferently, ¡°Yes, that deal is priceless to Mr. Delbert!¡± e the conference room, Delbert asked in a cold voice, ¡°What pened to Harriet?¡± Monica¡¯s anxious voice came through the phone. ¡°Something happened to Harriet. She was surrounded by many men in ck at the caf¨¦, and they all had guns.¡± Delbert¡¯s face grew gloomy, and his pupils trembled. ¡°Tell me the address, quickly!¡± he growled. His voice was filled with anger, and those in the conference room heard it. They wondered if Delbert couldn¡¯t close the priceless deal ? 25 BONUS After hanging up the phone, Delbert returned to the conference room. Cory had been with him for a long time and naturally understood Delbert¡¯s temperament. The stormy expression on Delbert¡¯s face hadn¡¯t appeared for a long time. Usually, Delbert was cool and calm, but now he was filled with murderous intent. Cory approached and asked respectfully, ¡°Sir, what''s wrong?¡± Ignoring the strange expressions of the business partners, Delbert directly gave instructions to Cory. Chatper 233 Chapter 233 ¡°The meeting is adjourned! Call Marc and the others immediately. Have them search for Harriet,¡± Delbert ordered. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Cory responded, getting a picture of the situation. It was likely that Harriet was in trouble. Immediately afterward, Delbert walked away, leaving behind all the executives, shareholders, and business partners. As he reached the door, he suddenly stopped. ¡°Tell Marc and the others to eliminate any forces who want to harm. Harriet,¡± he ordered again. With that, he drove to the caf¨¦ mentioned by Monica. Anxious, he almost raced there, driving at a speed that seemed to defy gravity. t time seemed to not be on his side, as all the traffic lights were ed along the way. Delbert didn¡¯t care about that anymore. Anxious about Harriet¡¯s safety, he ran the red light. He made sharp turns at every intersection, and what should have been nearly a half-hour drive took him only about ten minutes to arrive. When he arrived there, the caf¨¦ had already be a ruin. Marc¡¯s men had been waiting there. When they saw Delbert getting out of the car, they quickly greeted him without daring to be negligent +25 BONUS They bowed and called out, ¡°Mr. Delbert!¡± Delbert approached and asked coldly, ¡°Have you found Harriet?¡± ¡°We checked the surveince cameras around the street and found that Miss Harriet entered a hospital, but her whereabouts are unknown,¡± answered the leader of the group. As soon as the words fell, he noticed that Delbert¡¯s expression became even colder, as if it foreshadowed an approaching storm. ¡°Her whereabouts are unknown?¡± Delbert asked icily. ¡°Then go and find her!¡± He had lost his control, and everyone at the scene felt the pressure. Even though they were mercenaries by profession, they were still scared by Delbert¡¯s aura. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone understood what they had to do next. After a moment, they all rushed to the Meawood City Hospital. Soon, they arrived on Basement 2 and apprehended those ck-d gunmen. Delbert was then led there to question them.. While going downstairs, Delbert asked Marc¡¯s men, ¡°What''s the situation now?¡± One of them replied respectfully, ¡°We discovered that group of ck- d men in the underground warehouse. They were shooting at an iron door, and Miss Harriet...¡± He hesitated and hurriedly continued upon seeing Delbert¡¯s chilling gaze, ¡°We still haven¡¯t found any trace of her.¡± Delbert¡¯s face darkened, and panic rose from the bottom of his heart.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. US SCHUT ¡°Dispatch your informants and investigate all thepetitors we have in Meawood City, as well as the four major families in Imperium! ¡°he said. Today''s Bonus Offer Chatper 234 Chapter 234 Although the people in Imperium never concerned themselves with the affairs of Meawood City. Delbert was still worried. He couldn''t let Harriet encounter any danger, so he wouldn''t give up on any possible suspects. He had lost her once when they were little, and he would never let anything happen to her again. His eyes flickered as he recalled the past. No matter who was behind the scenes, he would let them pay the price. In the underground warehouse. ¡°Speak! Where is the woman you are chasing?¡± Delbert demanded, looking down at those ck-d men. on¡¯t know! You can kill or torture us as you please!¡± said the leader differently. ¡°Alright, since you won''t talk!¡± Delbert said. He was willing to do anything for Harriet¡¯s sake. He raised his eyes and smirked at the man. ¡°| know that killers like you aren¡¯t afraid of death, but | wonder if you¡¯re afraid of humiliation. For example, have you been to Happy Harpers? ¡°| heard that once a woman was inside, she would suffer like hell. What about men?¡± he said. Delbert knew well that threats or killing wouldn¡¯t work against these +25 BONUS propi, su ne chungcuma uppi ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked the leader, sweating under Delbert¡¯s gaze. Abad feeling rose in him, and he wondered if Delbert wanted to sell them to Happy Harpers. But they were men. The leader had witnessed the cruelty of Happy Harpers. In the past, they usually sold the women their boss didn¡¯t like to Happy Harpers. Within just a few days, those women would end up dead miserably. The sight terrified even assassins like them. If he were to go in, death would be secondary, but the people in Happy Harpers wouldn¡¯t let him die so easily. Delbert ignored the leader¡¯s question and signaled to the men around him to drag the leader away. The leader freaked out and trembled all over. He hadn''t expected Delbert to go so far. Knowing that begging for mercy was useless, he still held a glimmer. of hope and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Delbert, please spare me. |¡¯ll tell you where that woman is. I''ll tell you everything you want to know. Just don¡¯t sell me to Happy Harpers.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Delbert demanded, looking askance at him. On the verge of exploding, Delbert was eager to find Harriet as soonN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. as possible. Every second of dy would increase her danger, and he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. The leader didn¡¯t dare to lie, and he confessed what he knew. lagen b¨¦h mina na dat was the fast or No wogning to chica ave and bring in Bead Mark at par se uuen But the souidentally seemed the log on the non ti shea and her ¡°That lock seemed to have a sense Adson as she fell in the dhar automatically closed No matter how we tried to force it open, we couldn¡¯t open that lock or the inan didor,¡± he said +25 BONUS Chatper 235 Chapter 235 ¡°Mr. Delbert, I¡¯ve told you everything! Please don¡¯t sell me to Happy Harpers!¡± pleaded the leader. That would be the greatest insult to an assassin. He would never allow himself to end up in that kind of ce. He got up and knelt at Delbert¡¯s feet, repeatedly begging for mercy. ¡°You want me to spare you? | can,¡± said Delbert. The leader was overjoyed and was about to speak when Delbert suddenly gazed at him. ¡°Before you said that, | had considered sparing you. But since you dared to harm my woman, you must be prepared to pay a painful price!¡± he said. ¡°You...¡± the leader trembled, asking, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Delbert asked back, kicking the leader. Asqueal resounded through the warehouse. The leader convulsed a few times and fainted. Delbert slowly retracted his foot and said coldly, ¡°Sell him to Happ Harpers and let him serve customers starting today. | want him t suffer a fate worse than death.¡± ¡°Eh...¡± One of the subordinates hesitated. ¡°Mr. Delbert, he looks ugl I''m afraid no customers want him.¡± Delbert nced at him and sneered. ¡°You talk too much!¡± ¡ª25 BONUS The subordinate shivered in fear. I¡¯m sorry, Mr Delbert. | spoke out of turn. | take care of it right away!¡± With that he instructed his men to drag those ck-d men away.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Delbert had lost his mind, willing to do anything for Harriet¡¯s sake. The air around him was oppressive after he learned that Harriet had fallen through that iron door. ¡°Go find the best locksmith in Meawood City and open the door!¡± he ordered. The subordinates immediately went to carry out hismand. Delbert slowly walked to the iron door, and his eyes darkened as he spotted blood stains. Harriet must have been injured. Anger surged in him, and he couldn''t contain it any longer. Alook of pain fleshed across his face, but his deep eyes glinted with coldness. a Harriet! indulged you too much before, which led to you being jutnjured repeatedly. But from now on, you will stay in my cage and no inthank about going out again. That way, you won¡¯t get hurt anymore! she said. Tom Topary¡¯s Bonus Offer Chatper 236 Chapter 236 This paranoid, irritable, and possessive side was the truest version of Delbert. He had only shown it once in front of Harriet. It was when he impulsively wanted to keep her, but then he was afraid of scaring her, so he hid that terrifying side of himself. But now he wanted to imprison Harriet and prevent her from any harm. In fact, Delbert had a very serious mental illness. He had been subjected to torture and abuse from his parents since childhood. It started with his father andter with his mother. His mother, who had a strong desire for control; even secretly took him away from the Carlson family. They arrived in Agral City, where he and Harriet met. However, Harriet forgot. She forgot everything from her childhood, including the memories they had shared. She even forgot that she was once the only light in his dark life. Little Harriet used to live in a small house next door to Delbert¡¯s. At that time, she was not called Harriet, but Yvonne. She was only four or five years old, cute, and innocent. herbough the dark window of his house Me is nava ying with her eight brothers. Her smile arkanvisk muvironment he was in, Harriet¡¯s ce +25 BONUS The candy called Delbert mcked d while before un! Indeed, it was t Harriet dign the to te mandle Harriet and feel that warmth, but he mother dionaltidn¡¯t allow it. After eating the Then to stay by hay by her side and didn¡¯t let him single staple step. And it was this angel on that qN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. be severely beately beaten. ¡®t take it anymore. Macte. He climbed to the top floor, d his life le ind stopped him. Her facelerisce was full of concern. Pp Off, you''ll die!¡± she said benoid seriously. ng, and she continuco to pesco persuade him. ¡°Your badly, right? My dad is not boodoogood to me either, here to live. on¡¯t love you, I''ll tell my room that yo let you''ll be my ve you just like she loves metes mel! 0 love me?¡± Faced with the concert oncern from led his head away and stubbornly reole replied. ipset. Instead, she took out a shiny candy candy aw it to him. eat candy, the bitterness will go away away eet. They can remind us of many happy happy hope to live, an candy to betting rating right Buben picked the candlit in his Ram and toled a loa while before unwrapping it and putting & in the mouth Indeed, it was very sweet Harian didn¡¯t lie to him After eating the candy, he felt much better And it was this one candy and little Harriet who descended like an angel on that gloomy aftemoon, saying him from the pain, giving him hope to live, and letting him see the light +25 BONUS Chatper 237 Chapter 237 Delbert came out of his memories and smiled. But then he thought of something, and his smile turned cold. That was not the end of the story. Afterward, Harriet disappeared, and she was nowhere to be found. She left without even saying goodbye, just vanishing from his life. From then on, Delbert¡¯s life returned to its original state. On the first day without her, he stood outside her house, steadfastly waiting, refusing to leave no matter who tried to persuade him. Even when his mother beat him with a stick, leaving him covered in bruises, he still insisted on staying. He wanted to wait for Harriet and his light to return. He waited until it rained heavily for three days and nights, causing him to develop a high fever. It was then that he gave up on the hopeless waiting. After recovering from his illness, he ate candy for several days, taking two pieces each day, one for himself and one for her. But Harriet still didn¡¯te back. Gradually, Delbert began to ept this cruel reality. Harriet might have really left and nevere back. But once someone had seen the light, they could no longer tolerate darkness. +25 BONUSC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The candy rolled to Delbert¡¯s feet, emitting a sparkling light. Delbert picked up the candy, held it in his hand, and looked at it for a while before unwrapping it and putting it in his mouth. Indeed, it was very sweet. Harriet didn¡¯t lie to him. After eating the candy, he felt much better. And it was this one candy and little Harriet who descended like an angel on that gloomy afternoon, saving him from the pain, giving him hope to live, and letting him see the light. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Delbert came out of his memories and smiled. But then he thought of something, and his smile turned cold That was not the end of the story. Afterward, Harriet disappeared, and she was nowhere to be found. She left without even saying goodbye, just vanishing from his life. From then on, Delbert¡¯s life returned to its original state. On the first day without her, he stood outside her house, steadfastly waiting, refusing to leave no matter who tried to persuade him. Even when his mother beat him with a stick, leaving him covered in bruises, he still insisted on staying. He wanted to wait for Harriet and his light to return. e waited until it rained heavily for three days and nights, causing m to develop a high fever. It was then that he gave up on the hopeless waiting. After recovering from his illness, he ate candy for several days, taking two pieces each day, one for himself and one for her. But Harriet still didn¡¯te back. Gradually, Delbert began to ept this cruel reality. Harriet might have really left and nevere back. But once someone had seen the light, they could no longer tolerate darkness. 125 BONUS So little Delbert decided in his heart that he must find Harriet and keep her by his side, as his only light, Before that, he needed to be stronger. That was why he had coaxed his mother into returning to the Carison family and endured silently there. He was determined to be the president of Carlson Group so that he could protect Harriet and keep her with him. When he finally obtained the Carlson Group and became invincible, he found Harriet. Unfortunately, Harriet¡¯s brain had been damaged, and she was bearing Vernon in her heart. From then on, there was no longer any color in Delbert¡¯s eyes. He watched as Harriet always followed Vernon with affection. Her smile was even broader than that when she was with him in their childhood. It pained him, but he decided to let go and only wished for her safety and happiness. He would stay in a ce where she couldn''t see him, silently watching over her and protecting her. In the first month of deciding to let go, he couldn''t sleep, often havin nightmares of losing her in his childhood and waking up in fright. It went on and on. To fall asleep and forget Harriet, he started takingrge doses of sleeping pills, which eventually led to his mental illness. Milton had arranged for a psychologist to help him, hoping that could forget the pain he had experienced with his parents in his childhood. But he refused because, in that childhood memory, there was al Harriet. -242 No one could take away his memories of Harriet Because of this, he became more insane with each passing day. His longing for her grew like wild weeds. It was at that point that he discovered Vernon¡¯s true colors. It turned out that he only aimed for the wealth left to Harriet by her mother and that he had hooked up with Nora behind Harriet¡¯s back Delbert looked at their intimate photos, fuming at the thought that Harriet was still oblivious to the truth. Today''s Bonus Offer Chatper 238 Chapter 238 To protect Harriet and to have her for himself, Delbert disregarded Harriet¡¯s wishes and went to ask Milton to let him marry Harriet. It was also the beginning of their mutual hardships and struggles from their past lives. But no matter how much Harriet disliked him or resisted him, he wanted to keep her by his side. Now that he had found her, he would protect and take care of her for the rest of his life. Even if he were to die, he would never allow her to leave him. Because he was afraid that she would fear him, Delbert had been secretly undergoing psychological therapy. He had been taking medication to suppress his violent emotions. He was still doing so in this life. But now, as he found Harriet injured, the medication could no longer suppress his rage. He wanted to lock her up and keep her by his side forever. That way, she wouldn¡¯t get hurt again. She wouldn¡¯t be harmed by those despicable people and would leave him again. ¡°Yvonne, if | lose you, | will die. So, stay by my side and never leave again!¡± Delbert murmured in pain. The door separated the sound and the two people. Inside the iron door, Harriet saw several abrasions on her skin, and +25 BONUS mney sung. It was so painful that cold sweat broke out on her forehead, but she persisted, gritting her teeth. To escape, find Delbert, and save Justin, Harriet searched for a way out, but all four walls seemed to be solid. She reached out and felt around the walls, but there didn¡¯t seem to be any switches. She wondered if she could never get out. Time passed, and Harriet grew anxious. Just then, her eyes fell on a peculiarmp in the corner. The ce where it stood seemed uneven. Harriet quickly walked over. In the faint light of the candle, she saw strange patterns on the floorboard. A familiar scene shed through her mind. It was a picture of her living in a quiet cottage. Her mother, Miriam, used to hold her hand and draw random patterns in her palm.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Those clear lines, if it had only happened once, could have been Miriam casually drawing and ying with her. But what if it happened more than once? That meant Miriam wanted to convey some message to her, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t understand when she was little, so Miriam used this method to engrave the information deep into her memory. Harriet gathered her thoughts and pondered Miriam¡¯s fingertip +25 BONUS Every stroke Miriam made at that time yed back in Harriet¡¯s mind. She squatted down, closed her eyes, and slid her fingers up and down on the pattern. A few secondster, there was a clicking sound. The wall on the right suddenly moved. Harriet immediately stopped and looked over. There was a small wooden box ced in the center of the wall. ed, she waine! over, picked up the box, and opened it. Aletter was lying inside. She carefully opened it. ise was No one more familiar with the handwriting on the paper than Harriet. She quickly recognized it as Miriam¡¯s handwriting. Chatper 239 Chapter 239 Harriet tremblingly opened the letter, and the words written on it pulled her back into her memories. [Yvonne.] The strange nickname at the beginning left Harriet stunned. ¡®Why would my mother call me Yvonne? She wondered. [Yvonne, by the time you receive this letter, | believe you have grown up, and you should also realize that | didn¡¯t die. [Come to the Bass family, and you''ll see me!] Harriet was shocked. ¡®My mom didn¡¯t die? That¡¯s great!¡¯ She thought. So, everything Justin said was true. Miriam was really the daughter of the Bass family. ¡®But how is that possible?¡¯ Harriet found it hard to believe. Ms. Bass was still lying in aa in the hospital, and her daughter, Sadie Bass, had been recognized by the Bass family. Who was she, then? Was she Harriet or Yvonne? If Miriam didn¡¯t die, why didn¡¯t shee to find her all these years? Harriet¡¯s mind was filled with questions. She seemed to have lost a very important memory. Harriet continued to read the letter and felt as if her long-lost mother was standing right in front of her. Every word of the letter touched her. [Yvonne, before | left, | left you a medical book. This medical book is the only one in the world, and you have had medical skills since you were a child. You are naturally gifted.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. [But back then, | sealed your medical skills because of my selfishness. | didn¡¯t want others to discover our family¡¯s secret. [But now you have grown up. As long as you open this medical book and take a look, the memories that | sealed before will come back. [My child, you muste to the Bass family. | am waiting for you there!] When Harriet finished reading the letter, her eyes became misty, and the tears fell onto the letter. Since she could remember, her mother seemed to have never been by her side. The only memory she had was her mother¡¯s death. It turned out that it wasn¡¯t that she had no memory. Her memories were sealed by her mother. This letter gave her too many mysteries, even involving the Bass family and family secrets. It was all tooplicated. She then remembered the medical book her mother had left her. It could help recover her memory. She quickly went to find the medical book. Underneath the boxy an ancient medical book with yellow pages. +25 BONUS Harriet continued to read the letter and felt as if her long-lost mother was standing right in front of her. Every word of the letter touched her. [Yvonne, before | left, | left you a medical book. This medical book is the only one in the world, and you have had medical skills since you were a child. You are naturally gifted. [But back then, | sealed your medical skills because of my selfishness. | didn¡¯t want others to discover our family¡¯s secret. [But now you have grown up. As long as you open this medical book and take a look, the memories that | sealed before will come back. [My child, you muste to the Bass family. | am waiting for you there!] When Harriet finished reading the letter, her eyes became misty, and the tears fell onto the letter. Since she could remember, her mother seemed to have never been by her side. The only memory she had was her mother¡¯s death. It turned out that it wasn¡¯t that she had no memory. Her memories were sealed by her mother. This letter gave her too many mysteries, even involving the Bass family and family secrets. It was all tooplicated. She then remembered the medical book her mother had left her. It could help recover her memory. She quickly went to find the medical book. Underneath the boxy an ancient medical book with yellow pages. o. 25 00 When Harriet saw it, she felt very familiar, as if she had seen it before She opened it, and something that had been sealed in her mind seemed to be unlocked. The memories came flooding back, and she remembered everything. But she didn¡¯t notice that the crescent-shaped scar that had disappeared from her shoulder had reappeared. It emitted a faint light in the darkness. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW 25 BONUS Chatper 240 Chapter 240 Harriet remembered that when she was little, her mother took her away from Meawood City and left Clifton. But she couldn¡¯t remember where her mother took her specifically. She just vaguely remembered that she had a great aptitude for medicine since she was little. She had almost memorized all the lost acupuncture techniques and medical treatments. Usually, a surgeon would practice for at least two to three years before performing surgery on a patient, but Harriet had already mastered the skillful needle techniques at the age of four or five. Her exceptional talent was likely inherited from the mysterious family behind Miriam. ¡®Is it really the Bass family in Imperium?¡¯ She wondered. It seemed that she had to go to Imperium to solve all these mysteries. The medical book consisted of only a few pages, but it was enough to evoke her memories of medicine. However, there seemed to be a strange force suppressing her in her body. Whenever she reached the most critical part, her memory would be nk. When Harriet flipped through the medical book and was about to close it, the medical book suddenly ignited itself. Even the letter Miriam wrote to her burned to ashes. +25 BONUS. Harriet continued to read the letter and felt as if her long-lost mother was standing right in front of her. Every word of the letter touched her. [Yvonne, before | left, | left you a medical book. This medical book is the only one in the world, and you have had medical skills since you were a child. You are naturally gifted. [But back then, | sealed your medical skills because of my selfishness. | didn¡¯t want others to discover our family¡¯s secret. [But now you have grown up. As long as you open this medical book and take a look, the memories that | sealed before will come back. [My child, you muste to the Bass family. | am waiting for you there!] When Harriet finished reading the letter, her eyes became misty, and the tears fell onto the letter. she could remember, her mother seemed to have never been by de. The only memory she had was her mother¡¯s death. turned out that it wasn¡¯t that she had no memory. Her memories were sealed by her mother. This letter gave her too many mysteries, even involving the Bass family and family secrets. It was all tooplicated. She then remembered the medical book her mother had left her. It could help recover her memory. She quickly went to find the medical book. Underneath the boxy an ancient medical book with yellow pages. When Harriet saw it, she fell very familiar, as if she had seen it before She opened it, and something that had been seated in her mind seemed to be unlocked The memories came flooding back, and she remembered everything But she didn¡¯t notice that the crescent-shaped scar that had disappeared from her shoulder had reappeared. It emitted a faint light in the darkness. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Harriet remembered that when she was little, her mother took her away from Meawood City and left Clifton. But she couldn¡¯t remember where her mother took her specifically. She just vaguely remembered that she had a great aptitude for medicine since she was little. She had almost memorized all the lost acupuncture techniques and medical treatments. Usually, a surgeon would practice for at least two to three years before performing surgery on a patient, but Harriet had already mastered the skillful needle techniques at the age of four or five. Her exceptional talent was likely inherited from the mysterious family behind Miriam. really the Bass family in Imperium?¡¯ She wondered. seemed that she had to go to Imperium to solve all these mysteries. The medical book consisted of only a few pages, but it was enough to evoke her memories of medicine. However, there seemed to be a strange force suppressing her in her body. Whenever she reached the most critical part, her memory would be nk. When Harriet flipped through the medical book and was about to close it, the medical book suddenly ignited itself. Even the letter Miriam wrote to her burned to ashes. #25 SONUS it was as if Miriam didn¡¯t want anyone else to know her secrets. Harriet sighed, knowing what she had to do next.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Just as she stood up, the iron door behind her suddenly opened. Before she could react, a figure rushed in. It was Delbert, but his state was abnormal. The previous tenderness in his eyes was gone, reced by fierceness. At that point, Delbert could no longer suppress his paranoia and irritability. They erupted when he saw the bleeding wounds on Harriet¡¯s body. Normally, Delbert could always remain calm, but once it involved Harriet, he became a different person-dark and hostile. He didn¡¯t allow anyone to approach Harriet or harm her. ¡°Delbert, what''s wrong?¡± Harriet was worried about him, but she dared not get close to him. ¡°I''m taking you back and locking you up. You will never leave me in his life!¡± he said, releasing his awesome aura. His eyes turned crimson, and the air around him was chilling. He was still the same dark and paranoid person who wanted to imprison Harriet and make her his only light. Harriet was coveted by so many people. Once she went out, she would get hurt. Just thinking about it made him want to tear apart all those who harmed Harriet. Delbert couldn¡¯t suppress his bloodlust or possessiveness. 425 BONUS Chatper 241 Chapter 241 Then, Delbert fiercely branded his emblem upon her corbone! ¡°Harriet, you are mine. You belong to me!¡± ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡± Harriet moaned in pain from his bite, her nose turning red, her eyes welling up with tears, looking pitiful. Hearing her cry of pain, Delbert held his breath for a moment. Although he still couldn¡¯t control himself, the sound of Harriet crying out in pain made him subconsciously ease his bite. The pain on her corbone was sharp, bringing Harriet back to her senses. Delbert¡¯s obsession this time was crazier and more intense than ever before, almost overpoweringly sweeping over her, threatening to consume her entirely, which was very rming. Fearing for him, Harriet remembered what she had read in a medical book and reflexively pressed his temples! She thought that would calm him down temporarily, but what she didn¡¯t expect was that Delbert, who had been toughened by the cruel training of Milton since childhood, had long turned self-protection into instinct. In a sh, he broke free from the pressure. Out of concern, Harriet could only make up her mind, ready to subdue Delbert.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. +25 BONUS The next second, she took out some needles and applied them on Delbert, hoping to gradually calm him down. But Delbert, already in the throes of his mania, was beyond calming. Instead, the needles provoked something within him and released a bloodthirsty gene hidden in his body that roamed around inside him. ¡°Harriet, I¡¯ve been so good to you. How can you treat me like this?!¡± He removed the needles in one swift motion. His beautiful eyes were blood-red. He was like a lone wolf that hunted in the dark. He suddenly lifted Harriet horizontally and held her tightly all the way, refusing to let go no matter how much she struggled. ¡°Delbert, can¡¯t you just calm down!¡± Harriet wasn¡¯t resisting the dangerous Delbert. From the moment she was reincarnated and determined to marry him in ce of her sister, she had decided to ept him completely, no matter how paranoid or mad he became-to stand by him through nd thin. st felt that Delbert¡¯s reckless and violent actions were very ngerous. She just wanted to save him! But Delbert couldn¡¯t think about these things. All he wanted was to imprison Harriet, to make her his caged bird, his canary, and his own beacon of light and faith. ¡°Harriet, what did you call me just now? Do you see clearly who | am to you?¡± ¡°You''re Delbert, my husband!¡± To soothe Delbert¡¯s rage, Harriet could only agree with him, speaking earnestly and sincerely. These were the words she had wanted to say to him just before she died in her previous life. ¡°Delbert, I¡¯ve never forgotten my promise to you! ¡°In this life, |, Harriet, will only love Delbert, only you. We''ll be together for a lifetime! ¡°That¡¯s what we agreed on. ¡°So calm down for me!¡± The moment she finished these heartfelt words, Delbert could not restrain himself anymore! Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chatper 242 Chapter 242 Due to Harriet''s deration, ¡°I only love Delbert in this lifetime,¡± at that moment, Delbert felt that he would give his life for her, and it would be worth it. He could no longer control his obsession, and suddenly leaned down to lightly bite Harriet''s earlobe. ¡°Harriet, you¡¯re doomed. You can¡¯t escape anymore. Even if you want to, I''ll lock you up! ¡°Whether you hate me or dislike me, in this lifetime, you can only stay by my side!¡± Delbert carried Harriet in his arms and left the warehouse for the underground garage where his car was parked. However, he remained with a gloomy expression throughout the journey, his beautiful eyes trembling slightly, lost in thought. Fearing that she would provoke his emotions and cause him to do something impulsive, Harriet dared not say anything further and could only allow him to hold her tightly. Cory had long been waiting in the driver¡¯s seat of the car. Delbert forcibly brought Harriet into the carriage. During this time, he never let go of her. Even when they sat in the car, he continued to hold her tightly. He was afraid that if he let go, Harriet would disappear from his life as she did when she was a child. ¡°Delbert! Please calm down and listen to me!¡± Case Cam Harriet¡¯s cheeks were slightly warm as she struggled to get off 25 BONUS The next second, she took out some needles and applied them on Deibert, hoping to gradually calm him down. But Delbert, already in the throes of his mania, was beyond calming. Instead, the needles provoked something within him and released a bloodthirsty gene hidden in his body that roamed around inside him. ¡°Harriet, I¡¯ve been so good to you. How can you treat me like this?!¡± He removed the needles in one swift motion. His beautiful eyes were blood-red. He was like a lone wolf that hunted in the dark. He suddenly lifted Harriet horizontally and held her tightly all the way, refusing to let go no matter how much she struggled. ¡°Delbert, can¡¯t you just calm down!¡± Harriet wasn¡¯t resisting the dangerous Delbert. From the moment she was reincarnated and determined to marry him in ce of her sister, she had decided to ept him completely, no matter how paranoid or mad he became-to stand by him through thick and thin. She just felt that Delbert¡¯s reckless and violent actions were very dangerous. She just wanted to save him!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But Delbert couldn¡¯t think about these things. All he wanted was to imprison Harriet, to make her his caged bird, his canary, and his own beacon of light and faith. ¡°Harriet, what did you call me just now? Do you see clearly who | am to you?¡± ¡°You''re Delbert, my husband!¡± 258 To soothe Delbert¡¯s rage, Harriet could only agree with him, speaking earnestly and sincerely. These were the words she had wanted to say to him just before she died in her previous life. ¡°Delbert, I¡¯ve never forgotten my promise to you! ¡°In this life, |, Harriet, will only love Delbert, only you. We''ll be together for a lifetime! ¡°That¡¯s what we agreed on. ¡°So calm down for me!¡± The moment she finished these heartfelt words, Delbert could not restrain himself anymore! Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 242 Due to Harriet''s deration, ¡°I only love Delbert in this lifetime,¡± at that moment, Delbert felt that he would give his life for her, and it would be worth it.. He could no longer control his obsession, and suddenly leaned down to lightly bite Harriet''s earlobe. ¡°Harriet, you¡¯re doomed. You can¡¯t escape anymore. Even if you want to, I''ll lock you up! ¡°Whether you hate me or dislike me, in this lifetime, you can only stay by my side!¡± Delbert carried Harriet in his arms and left the warehouse for the underground garage where his car was parked. However, he remained with a gloomy expression throughout the journey, his beautiful eyes. trembling slightly, lost in thought. Fearing that she would provoke his emotions and cause him to do thing impulsive, Harriet dared not say anything further and could llow him to hold her tightly. y had long been waiting in the driver¡¯s seat of the car. Delbert forcibly brought Harriet into the carriage. During this time, he never let go of her. Even when they sat in the car, he continued to hold her tightly. He was afraid that if he let go, Harriet would disappear from his life as she did when she was a child. ¡°Delbert! Please calm down and listen to me!¡± Harriet¡¯s cheeks were slightly warm as she struggled to get off +25 BONUS But this action angered Delbert. He would no longer allow Harriet to leave him, not even half a step. His extreme possessiveness had driven him insane. He gripped Harriet¡¯s waist firmly. As a result, Harriet had no choice but to sit astride Delbert¡¯sp, her cheeks instantly burning. There was obvious chemistry between them. Plus Harriet¡¯s unhealed injuries from earlier struggles, which had reopened and were bleeding profusely, the atmosphere in the carriage became even more eerie and sinister. Seeing the strands of blood continuously staining Harriet¡¯s white shirt, Delbert found that his violent tendencies became increasingly difficult to suppress. He instructed Cory in a deep voice, ¡°Hurry back to the ind and quickly contact the private doctor!¡± ¡°Sure, Mr. Delbert!¡± Sensing the strange atmosphere between Delbert and Harriet, Cory dared not ask anything and immediately elerated towards the direction of the ind. Harriet struggled and wanted to get off Delbert¡¯sp. But Delbert wouldn''t allow it. His beautiful eyes looked extremely cold. ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I''ll do it now!¡± Harriet was injured and locked inside the iron gate for so long. She also received news that her mother was still alive and she had encountered many mysteries. ady nieudy foeling Impact. Now, being threatened by Debor 1st likely we crying. dod awes vany en were moist and particrly pitiful It didn¡¯t want to winnblo cry in front of Delbert. She desperately held ears, but her tear her teary-eyed appearance looked especially at clear teardespectdrops hung on her thick eyshes, refusing to was extremely enticingenticing. triet''s distressed expressiompression and on the verge of tears, it even more restless insides inside. irriet couldn¡¯t hold back any dah any longer. A hot tear silently om the corner of her eye her eye. ht, Delbert could no longer suppres suppress his obsession and ssed the teardrop on Harrier¡¯s cheeks cheek! Ss Ss GET IT NOW Chatper 243 Chapter 243 Her cheek touched Delbert¡¯s icy and thin lips, causing Harriet to shudder. She tried to struggle, but Delbert grabbed her arms and stared at her with a gloomy expression for a while. Then, he lowered his head and bit her rosy lips hard. This kiss was more intense and fiery than any before, almost consuming Harriet entirely. ¡°Ah!¡± Harriet¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. The next second, even though her hands were tightly restrained by the man, she desperately pushed against Delbert¡¯s strong body. But Harriet¡¯s resistance only seemed to further enrage Delbert. So, Delbert directly grabbed her hands and pressed her against the seat. He then firmly held the back of her head and kissed her even more deeply. In the midst of the entwined lips and teeth, Harriet felt both shy and angry. She had already confessed her true feelings, so why didn¡¯t Delbert believe her? Why was he treating her this way? Harriet had her pride. She wasn¡¯t a tool for desire! Unfortunately, she was too weak to resist Delbert¡¯s passionate kiss. Damn it! Cory was still in the car! With determination, Harriet bit Delbert¡¯s tongue hard. +26 BOHUS As expected, Delbert released her with a pained expression the next moment. Harriet quickly moved back. Curling up on the other side of the seat, she said pitifully, ¡°Delbert, | hate you!¡± Delbert raised an eyebrow slightly, wiped a trace of blood from the corner of his lips, and stared straight at her. Seeing him remain silent and focus on her, Harriet didn¡¯t know what to say.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She felt that the atmosphere in the carriage had be eerie and terrifying due to the low pressure emanating from him. ¡°Stop the car! Stop the car! | want to get off!¡± Harriet angrily pounded on the car window. But Cory dared not make a sound at this point. He pretended to be deaf and dumb, focusing on driving without moving his head when he needed to keep his eyes on the road. ¡°Delbert, can¡¯t you hear me? | want to get off!¡± Harriet became even angrier. Delbert suddenly sneered, ¡°Huh!¡± He calmly straightened his suit and shed a sly grin. ¡°Harriet, has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re really bold? Did | spoil. you too much in the past?¡± ¡®Did | allow you to defy me time and time again, to leave my side time and time again, only to return with injuries that pain me?¡¯ From just then until now, Harriet¡¯s repeated rejections had pushed his patione C +25 BONUS me, but you didn¡¯t at all!¡± ¡°Delbert, do you know that I¡¯m injured? | thought you would care about wronged. Perhaps Delbert¡¯s expression was too cold, as Harriet suddenly felt As she said that, tears began to fall in clusters down her cheeks. at will?¡± ¡°Dol look so cheap to you that you can y with me and discard me Delbert furrowed his brow deeply. ¡®y with her? Discard her?¡¯ ¡°Harriet, | didn¡¯t y with you, nor did | want to discard you!¡± Even if he gave up the whole world, he would never give up her! ¡°Then please stop this.¡± Chatper 244 Harriet sobbed, ¡°Let me get off the car. | won''t go back with you!¡± She was so injured, yet he turned a blind eye and only wanted to satisfy his obsession! She wouldn''t go with him! Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW at +25 BONUS Feeling him. :desire in dus hearts heart. the still blestito westind wound on her body, forcibly by Hamet, sible?¡± like this, and you still aushwant me to let you go. Do you at a loss for words, words. He had matter! scene, But just softene curled up in the corner and leand looked pitiful, Delbert At this rced her but turned to look ouicdie out the window, speaking Lost in 4 ¡°Mr. Del 1. I''ve called a doctor to treat your ar your wounds.¡± ito save Justin!¡± in, Harriet became extremely wornedorried. Harriet had par Bn C She wa it to her ecause of her, but she didn¡¯t knowing whwache was right Put ¡°Put it c sit the man you met at the caf¨¦? He was re was rescued by lund ¡°I don¡¯t- essed like a magician we met at Holy Night that nt that day, Delberds gaze.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. manaman was Henry. Seeing Hellen He lean Say Saying Hera Hersy was his brother, so she was relieved ieved to savas safe. @ carriagantage suddenly quieted down. downC heel The The refi pi pra involuninvolunt Couldn couldn''t nough spacespace for three, Harriet sat as far away away ert. bert. At this At this! +25 BONUS him. Feeling the pain from his tongue, Delbert suppressed his desire within ¡®Harriet, what should | do with you?¡± He had made up his mind. No matter how much she hated him, no matter how much she resented him, or even if she cried and made a scene, he would imprison her by his side and not allow her to leave. softened... But just then, when sheined tearfully, he involuntarily At this point, Harriet gently rubbed her corbone wound. Lost in thought, she was suddenly interrupted by Cory¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr. Delbert, we''ve arrived.¡± Harriet quickly turned to look out the window and saw that the car had parked steadily at the entrance of the ind vi. She was still dazed when Delbert took off his suit jacket and handed it to her. ¡°Put it on. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± ¡°| don''t.¡± Seeing her about to refuse, Delbert was displeased at once. He leaned over and forcefully draped the jacket over Harriet without saying a word. The refreshing scent of mint emanating from Delbert¡¯s body prated through the clothes, causing Harriet to blush again involuntarily. No matter how hard she tried to restrain herself, she couldn''t resist Delbert¡¯s presence. At this point, Cory respectfully opened the car door for Delbert. +25 BONUS Delbert got out of the car, turned to Harriet, and reached out his hand. ¡°Come out. I''ll carry you upstairs!¡± ¡°No need! | can walk by myself!¡± Harriet was still angry at this moment, so she naturally couldn¡¯t forgive Delbert so easily. She refused firmly. However, as soon as she stepped out of the car and before she could steady herself, Delbert suddenly lifted her up in his arms! ¡°Ah! What are you doing? Delbert, let go of me!¡± -Shocked by Delbert¡¯s sudden action, Harriet immediately struggled. But the more she struggled, the more Delbert refused to let go of her. ¡°Behave and don¡¯t move!¡± tone. With cold lips against her ear, Delbert said in his usual domineering Although it sounded likeforting words, it sounded somewhat differentmanding from Delbert¡¯s mouth. But Harriet unconsciously stopped struggling and allowed herself to be carried up in arms by Delbert all the way into the vi. Sensing that Harriet in his arms had calmed down, Delbert adjusted his posture slightly, forcing her to lean against his chest. Harriet¡¯s cheeks burned at once as she nestled in Delbert¡¯s arms, feeling both embarrassed and angry. In the master bedroom, Delbert gently put Harriet down. After seeing that Yuri hadn¡¯t yet brought Selena over, Delbert felt a little impatient and went to make a phone call to urge them. Chatper 245 Chapter 245 +25 BONUS Harriet took the opportunity to freshen up in the bathroom. Looking at her disheveled self in the mirror, which bore the marks of being chased by the man in ck, and remembering what Delbert had done to her earlier, Harriet was still very angry. She decided that she wouldn''t talk to him voluntarilyter. After cleaning herself up from head to toe, she realized that she had bathroom. forgotten to bring a change of clothes in her rush to enter the After finishing her shower, Harriet could only wrap herself in a bath towel, take a deep breath, and bravely step out of the bathroom. Delbert was standing outside the bathroom at this moment. He had just finished calling Yuri and Selena and saw the door open, so he turned to look. Harriet had just finished her shower. Her hair was dripping, and water was still trickling down her body. Crystal-clear droplets slid slowly down her rosy cheeks, fell onto her chest, and followed the shallow grooves before disappearing into the bath towel. Her whole body exuded a sexual allure. Harriet didn¡¯t know that in Delbert¡¯s eyes at this moment, she embodied both innocence and allure. Even with wounds on her face, she couldn¡¯t hide her charm. . Even w With her clear and innocent eyes, she looked pitiful and evoked a sense of pity. Seeing Harriet¡¯s gaze gradually be guarded, Delbert smiled. +25 BONUS soon. Just wait a bit.¡± ¡°Harriet, | just called Yuri and Selena. They''ll bring medicine over much enthusiasm. ¡°Okay.¡± Harriet raised her chin in a sassy manner, responding without She was still angry and wasn¡¯t ready to forgive Delbert so quickly. Delbert keenly noticed Harriet¡¯s indifference toward him. His beautiful eyes instantly became cold, with a glint of light flickering inside, like the prelude to an approaching storm. Delbert. Harriet felt a chill run down her spine as she was being scrutinized by Could it be that his paranoia was acting up again? At this eerie moment, someone pushed open the door. It was Yuri and Selena. ¡°Boss, we''re here!¡± Yuri greeted cheerfully with a twinkle in his eyes. Selena nodded lightly at Harriet. ¡°Mr. Delbert, the ointment is here.¡¯Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Selena ced the ointment down but didn¡¯t leave. Not only she, but even Yuri also noticed that something was off between Delbert and Harriet. and act Yuri seemed like a fox that had caught a whiff of meat at this moment, looking mysterious as he asked Harriet, ¡°Harriet, did you two have a fight?¡± Or why did it feel so strange here? ¡°We...¡± Harriet furrowed her brows, finding it difficult to answer. Chatper 246 Chapter 246 She couldn''t tell Yuri and Selena that the reason she and Delbert had fought was because of his paran, and he wanted to lock her up. Seeing Harriet struggling toe up with an exnation, Yuri remembered that Delbert had called them earlier to help find Harriet and thought that they were fighting because of that. After all, anyone could see that Harriet wasn¡¯t a fool. He kindly advised her with a serious tone, ¡°Harriet, you should be more tolerant of our boss. He has a bad temper. We''ve long witnessed it. You need to be more considerate to him in your daily life. urd ¡°Quarrels between husband and wife aremon. Don¡¯t take it too seriously. Just rx. Why should she be more considerate? Why couldn¡¯t Delbert be the one to soften first? After hearing Yuri¡¯s words, Harriet rolled her eyes at him. Selena understood what Harriet was thinking and quickly tugged at Yuri¡¯s sleeve. Delbert, however, was indifferent to this and couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to Yuri¡¯s rambling. ushed open the bathroom door and was about to step in for a lower. Seeing that, Selena immediately gave Yuri a meaningful look. Yuri understood in an instant and hurriedly pushed Harriet into the bathroom as well. ¡°Boss, | can only help you up to here. Hurry up and make amends to Harriet!¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org +25 BONUS Chatper 247 Chapter 247 Delbert led the way out and sat down on the sofa, casting a casual nce at Yuri and Selena, who seemed to be enjoying the drama. ¡°You two can leave now,¡± Delbert said indifferently, his gaze coldly sweeping towards the door, signaling the two to scram. ¡°Tsk, boss, you''re too heartless. Just to be alone with Harriet, you¡¯re kicking me and Selena out?¡± in the end.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t make Mr. Delbert angry. Or we''ll be the ones suffering hand. Selena had long understood this and once again tugged at Yuri¡¯s ¡°Fine!¡± Yuri shrugged helplessly, then turned to leave. Before he left, he turned back to give Harriet a look, his eyes brimming withughter, ¡°Harriet, if you ever get tired of the boss, come see me. I''ll introduce you to a considerate man like me for free!¡± ¡°No way! | won''t do that!¡± Before Delbert could start throwing punches, Harriet couldn¡¯t help but speak up first. The eye Yuri gave her just then was too embarrassing! Selena was always aloof and cold. How could she fall fora man who attracted romantic trouble wherever he went? ¡°Yuri, don¡¯t you care about my feelings at all?!¡± Selena directly dragged Yuri out by his ear. From a distance, Harriet could hear Yuri¡¯s screams of screams of agony. Indeed, there was a counter for everything in this world! And weren''t she and Delbert the same? In the room. ¡°Come here.¡± +25 BONUS manding voice came from behind her, but the man¡¯s voice was very gentle. He seemed to be in a pleasant mood. Yes, Delbert was indeed pleased with Harriet¡¯s recent wifely awareness. and sat next to Delbert. Harriet pursed her lips hesitantly, but still obediently turned around She thought that Delbert¡¯s obsession had red up again, that he back. would forcefully do something to her, and she was prepared to fight But to her surprise, Delbert personally picked up the ointment that Yuri and Selena had just brought over and began to apply it carefully and seriously to her. The man before her had a cold face, his straight eyebrows nting upwards and outwards, his nose bridge straight and charming, his thin lips sensually attractive, and those narrow beautiful eyes were extremely enchanting. Unconsciously, Harriet felt her face grow hot and hurriedly lowered her eyes. She didn¡¯t dare to look at Delbert¡¯s face that seemed to captivate all beings any longer. Noticing her distraction, Delbert pinched her chin discontentedly. ¡°Ouch, it hurts...¡± Harriet couldn¡¯t help but cry out softly.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. +25 BONUS Delbert pinched a few more times on purpose, his thin lips parting slightly as his eyes filled with indulgence, ¡°You''re so delicate!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I''m delicate, okay? Can you please be gentler with me, Mr. Delbert?¡± Harriet said irritably. a Delbert used to be so gentle with her. Now that his obsession had red up, was he going to apply medicine this roughly? Anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think he bore a grudge against her. Would it kill him to be gentler? ¡°Harriet...¡± Delbert suddenly called out her name. ¡°Hmm?¡± Harriet responded softly, her clear and beautiful eyes looking straight at Delbert. ¡°| really don¡¯t want to hurt you, so stop running away and resisting me. Just stay by my side, okay?¡± Delbert couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. His obsessive possessiveness was about to drive him mad. Harriet felt ufortable under his gaze and quickly looked away. ¡°Delbert, can you wait for me a little longer? Once | find my mother, I''lle back to you. You can lock me up or keep me close. We''ll never be apart again. But not now!¡± Since her mother wasn¡¯t dead, she must go find her! Today''s Bonus Offer Chatper 248 Chapter 248 This was the biggest concession Harriet has made so far. She can understand Delbert¡¯s possessiveness, but her mother was still waiting for her at the Bass family in Imperium. Even if Delbert wanted to keep her locked up after she finds her mother, she didn¡¯t mind. As long as they were together, it was all that matters. But once Delbert heard her refusal, the pent-up anger in his heart finally erupted. He suddenly grabbed Harriet¡¯s chin, then lifted her forcefully and pressed her down on the bed. ¡°It''s impossible for me to let you go!¡± he dered. He then took out a chain from the bedside table and skillfully prepared to put it on her. Only by imprisoning her harshly could he be at ease! Since that day, he hadn¡¯t locked her up again, thinking that the chain had be useless, but now it was locking Harriet up again. He didn¡¯t want to, but he had no choice. He was simply too afraid that Harriet would leave him. Delbert fixed his gaze on Harriet, waiting for her to resist, waiting for her to cry and struggle. But just likest time, Harriet remained indifferent, not even struggling. She just looked at him apathetically, her eyes quickly filling with a thin +25 BONUS 11 dan uyuni.. Juu joto yo, picude: Her voice trembled a little. Loving someone meant respecting her wishes. But Delbert didn''t. Even though she had said many times that she woulde back obediently after finding her mother, he still didn¡¯t let her go. Because he didn¡¯t love her enough. Seeing Harriet¡¯s deste expression, Delbert stayed indifferent and said coldly, ¡°Harriet, I''ll say it again. Stay by my side and don¡¯t run away!¡± ¡°If you want to find your mother, I''ll help you find her. I''ll give you anything you want, as long as you don¡¯t leave me!¡± Delbert had been an unlucky person since birth. His father didn¡¯t love him. His mother didn¡¯t love him either. The long years of dark and repressed life had caused him to lose patience with everything around him and be irritable and ruthless. Meeting Harriet in childhood had improved the situation significantly, but after Harriet disappeared, the situation had be serious again. After experiencing two lifetimes and regaining what he had lost, he could no longer tolerate Harriet¡¯s frequent injuries. He was driven mad and became irritable. Decame Now he just wanted to lock Harriet up with an iron chain, to prevent her from getting hurt and from leaving him. But he didn¡¯t realize that such extreme actions would only backfire. However, in his madness, he no longer cared about anything. +25 BONUS empty as if she had be numb. Harriet allowed Delbert to lock her up without any resistance, her eyes After a long silence, she said softly, ¡°Delbert, if you insist on locking me up, | mighte to hate you. Are you sure you want to do this?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Her reply was just like the hurtful and heart-rending words she had for Vernon. said in her previous life when she had fought desperately against him Delbert was stunned by her words, heart-broken. He suddenly burst intoughter, tilting his head back, a crystal-clear teardrop quietly seeping from the corner of his eye, shattered and deste. Hisughter was filled with self-mockery and sarcasm. He never expected that even in this life, he still couldn¡¯t win her heart. All he received was her hatred. It wasn¡¯t until a long timeter that Delbert raised his head again, his face full of anger. ¡°Then hate me!¡± At least this way, there would still be a ce for him in her heart. The next moment, he directly pressed forward. Chatper 249 Chapter 249 Apanied by Harriet''s cries of rm, Delbert forcefully imprisoned her hands, lifting them above her head. ¡°Delbert, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Harriet, her hands pained by his grip, looked up at him with tear- brimmed eyes. How could he treat her so brutally? How could he so easily shatter all the beautiful promises he once made to her? This wasn¡¯t the Delbert she loved! ¡°Harriet, you belong to me. I''ll do as | please!¡± Delbert¡¯s muscr body pressed down on hers, one hand forcefully pinning her hands down to prevent any chance of escape. His other hand was free to grasp her delicate chin, his voice sinister and mesmerizing, with a bloodthirsty curve to his lips. ¡°My delicate Princess Harriet, I¡¯ll show you now who | really am! ¡°| used to suppress my true self desperately, just for fear of scaring you, but now | don¡¯t want to act anymore! ¡°From now on, you''ll live with this paranoid and insane me for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Delbert, let me go!¡± Harriet, terrified by this cold and frightening Delbert, began to struggle frantically, the iron chains on her hands. clinking sharply. Unable to use her arms, Harriet kicked out with her legs. She $25 BONUS LIA-L-TATAKLIty At him. inu genome spot inpicily unayou like a demon from hell. Delbert¡¯s face twisted, his crimson eyes instantly stained with fury, Harriet panicked even more, her body trembling, desperately trying to free her tightly shackled hands. ring at him, she shouted, ¡°Delbert, don¡¯t force me to divorce you!¡± Delbert¡¯s body stiffened for a moment. The next second, his lips suddenly parted in a hideous twisted smile, his chest heaving violently, revealing the raging emotions within. ¡°Divorce? Even if | die, you can never get a divorce from me! ¡°Harriet, in life you belong to me, and in death, you''re still mine!¡± With that, he no longer cared for Harriet¡¯s struggles and covered her body abruptly, his lips ferociously devouring her soft lips. No matter how Harriet tried to dodge, he no longer showed any mercy and refused to let her go. ita) Their skin touched, scalding and inexplicable! All oft¡¯s blood seemed to rush to her brain at that moment, but mind suddenly chilled. ed incredulously at the man pressing down on her. What was his eyes? Was she his ything or just an outlet for his desires? When he was in a good mood, he was extremely gentle. When not, he was dark and violent. But Harriet was a young woman and could feel fear! Seeing Harriet¡¯s pained expression, Delbert lifted his lips into a cruel +25 BONUS He whispered lowly, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes, Harriet. You forced all of this!¡± If she had never appeared in his dark and lonely life nor brought hope and light only to withdraw itter, there would never have been this crazed and paranoid Delbert!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Ca After embracing the warmth of the sun, one could no longer endure the darkness! Seeing Harriet close her eyes in deep pain, as if resigning herself to despair, Delbert frowned. He took a deep breath and finally softened his tone, ¡°Harriet, just promise me now that you won''t leave me again. I''ll let you go. I''ll also help you find your mother. ¡°How about it?¡± Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chatper 250 Chapter 250 ¡°Ha!¡± Harriet mockingly opened her eyes, a deste look in her watery eyes. She gritted her teeth and said slowly, ¡°Delbert, | have my pride. Even if | love you with all my heart, if you betray me, I''ll leave without hesitation, without looking back!¡± Seeing Harriet¡¯s stubborn attitude, Delbert was displeased in an instant. The madness in his eyes began to burn. His fist mmed heavily against the wall next to Harriet¡¯s ear, his voice cold and bloodthirsty, ¡°Very well, then | have no more scruples!¡± With that, he no longer paid attention to Harriet¡¯s resistance and forcefully tore off her clothes! Delbert¡¯s actions were rough and cruel, showing no mercy to Harriet. He was clearly reaching the peak of his rage. Harriet clenched her teeth tightly, enduring desperately, determined a sound. she felt like a small boat floating in the sea of pain. seemed to hear Delbert¡¯s low voice in her ear, his face buried deep in her chest, his kiss devouring her heartbeat. ¡°Does it hurt? But, Harriet, do you know that it... will only hurt me more... Harriet silently closed her eyes, her body and mind already numb. A tear rolled slowly down her cheek, dampening the pillow... When Harriet woke up again, not only were her hands bound, but even 200 +25 BONUS These chains were exquisitely made and not something she could easily open. Harriet tried several times with a silver needle, but to no avail.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Now she was like a canary in Delbert¡¯s palm, unable to fly out and forever unable to see the sunlight, only able to fall into darkness. So this was Delbert¡¯s promise of never letting her down in this life? How ironic and ridiculous it all seemed now. Suddenly, Harriet began tough, tears streaming down her face. She had her pride after all. Even if she loved him again, she still couldn¡¯t ept Delbert treating her like this. In the morning, Delbert once again forcefully prated Harriet. Seeing Harriet¡¯s deste and lifeless appearance, he was also upset. But he still couldn¡¯t let her go. ¡°Be good, I''lle back to be with you tonight.¡± I After leaving a gentle kiss on her forehead, Delbert got up and left for work. Once he left, the lifeless look in Harriet¡¯s eyes became even more pronounced. How long did she have to live like this? At the same time, Kenny rarely came to the ind and was now standing at the door of Delbert¡¯s vi. He hade secretly while Delbert was at the Carlson Group. +25 BONUS had heard that his foolish sister-inw, Hartiet, dad recently been chance, he found clues about the group of ckecthuhen mer, so wanted to ask Harriet about something, but it ab abanely dy couldn¡¯t known by Delbert. pising of that, Kenny smirked. nano the doorbell, and the servant quickly came to open the te door wn save saw site, she was also surprised. e one thaw that Kenny and Delbert were always at odds, so stmasas le titat ha tinis sudden arrival on the ind while Delben was as b and SE NISH SUGpicion about his intentions. be Ke WE co Ww ny.nny vant quickly cower wed respectfully to Kenny. Ke lodded at heraner and then asked with a slight smile on his lips,¡¯s, 3 Harriet?¡± (et? TH arriet isn¡¯t feeling wed well. She¡¯s resting upstairs. Chatper 251 Chapter 251 The maid replied respectfully. This morning, before Delbert left, he had specifically instructed that no matter who came looking for Harriet, this was what they were to be told. ¡°Is that so?¡± Kenny of course knew she was lying, but what he didn¡¯t understand was why Delbert suddenly decided to hide Harriet away. Could it be that the ambush by the men in ck had frightened him? Was this fool, Harriet, really that important in his heart? ¡°Well then, | suppose | can at leaste in for a cup of coffee, right?¡± Kenny said with a flirtatious smile, his voice low and husky. The maid¡¯s face flushed red, and she quickly said, ¡°Pleasee in, Mr. Kenny.¡± Henle The maid stepped aside to let Kenny in, her heart racing because of sensually charming voice. wir. Kenny, please have a seat. I''ll go and make you some coffee.¡± After finishing, the maid hurriedly walked away. Watching her flee in panic, Kenny snorted, then shifted his gaze upstairs. Harriet should be in the bedroom on the second floor right now, right? After looking around, he got up and headed straight upstairs. As he walked toward the end of the hallway, he faintly heard a +25 BONUSC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It seemed Harriet was indeed there. Kenny paused for a moment, then smiled and walked toward that room. Inside the bedroom. The floor was littered with a meal that Harriet had overturned earlier. Soup and dishes were scattered everywhere, and the expensive carpet was beyond saving-a total mess. Opal stood still, looking at Harriet sitting on the bed with a haggard face. She hated to see Harriet suffer like this. She thought for a moment but decided not to say anything. Perhaps Harriet didn¡¯t want to talk right now. Harriet was so kind to her, yet she could do nothing for her. Moreover, she had to follow Delbert¡¯s orders and locked her up here, away from daylight. Opal crouched down to silently pick up the pieces and threw them into the trash can nearby, nning to take them awayter. ¡°Miss Harriet, whenever you''re hungry, feel free to ask me to bring you gain, but...¡± aused there and continued, ¡°Even if you hate us and resent us, you must think about your health. Please don¡¯t act on impulse!¡± Opal was right. Harriet¡¯s behavior of refusing to eat wouldn''t soften Delbert¡¯s heart and might even anger him. In the end, it would be her own body that would suffer first. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯d rather starve than be tied up here like a dog.¡± Harriet was even more stubborn than Opal had imagined. She refused to give in. +25 BONUS ¡°Whether you eat or not, I¡¯ll bring meals regrly every day. Please care more about your health.¡± After expressing her concern, Opal picked up a bag of broken pieces and prepared to leave Harriet¡¯s bedroom. Outside the door, hearing footsteps, Kenny immediately went downstairs and managed to disappear at the stairwell just as Opal opened the door to leave. It turned out that Harriet was locked up by Delbert. That proved his silly sister-inw was still very important in his cousin¡¯s eyes! After the bedroom door closed, Harriety down on the bed powerlessly, her lips curling into a bitter smile. Was there really no turning back between her and Delbert? But she truly didn¡¯t want to live in darkness without any hope! As for the promise she made to Delbert before her death in her previous life, she really couldn¡¯t keep it up anymore! Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chatper 252 Chapter 252 Aftering down from the second floor, Opal quickly noticed Kenny sitting on the sofa in the hall. She slightly frowned. Why would Kenny appear on the ind? Opal became subconsciously alert. Mr. Kenny. She greeted Kenny with a respectful expression. Upon seeing Opal, Kenny revealed a faint smile, then asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t | see Colleen?¡± Opal replied, ¡°Colleen made a mistake and was fired by Mr. Delbert.¡± ¡°So, you''re the housekeeper now?¡± Opal somehow felt that every word from Kenny was ufortable to hear, and her guard went up even more. She changed the subject, ¡°Mr. (enny, you must be here to see Mr. Delbert, but he¡¯s already out. I¡¯m afraid you have toe back over the weekend. ¡°Yeah, it isn¡¯t the right timing, but it isn¡¯t a wasted trip either. At least! got an unexpected surprise,¡± Kenny said with a slight smile... After saying that, he gave Opal a meaningful look, a mysterious smile curling on his lips, then he stood up to walk past her. ¡°See you, Mr. Kenny.¡± Opal bowed respectfully behind him, her fingers tightening at her side. Kenny¡¯s purpose foring to the ind must not be simple. From his words, Opal could deduce that he might already know about Delbert imprisoning Harriet. +25 BONUS Although she didn¡¯t know how he found it out, she must inform Delbert to prevent Kenny from having any ill intentions that could harm Harriet. With this thought, Opal quickly took out her phone and called Cory. ¡°Hello, Cory, is Mr. Delbert with you right now?¡± After the call connected, Cory¡¯s deep voice came through, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. Kenny was just here.¡± ¡°Kenny?¡± Cory was also surprised and nced at the closed door of the meeting room, ¡°What''s he doing on the ind?¡± ¡°He said he was looking for Mr. Delbert but didn¡¯t stay long after arriving.¡¯ After hearing Opal¡¯s words, Cory fell silent for a moment. Why would Kenny suddenly go to the ind, especially when Delbert wasn¡¯t around? It was clear that he had ulterior motives. Given that Kenny had long the Carlson Group and it was now in Delbert¡¯s hands, it was e he might bear a grudge and target Harriet. dhe say anything before he left?¡± Cory asked. ¡°He said his trip wasn¡¯t in vain because he got an unexpected surprise. | suspect he may know about Miss Harriet being locked up by Mr. Delbert. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going out to take advantage of the situation,¡± Opal said with an anxious tone. ¡°I''ll report it to Mr. Delbert.¡± Cory reassured her, ¡°You just need to take good care of Miss Harriet. No need to worry.¡± After hanging up the phone and thinking about Delbert and Harriet¡¯s +25 BONUS cuation, vory signica Doivit stopping muun my the mecany num. After the meeting ended, Delbert sitting in the CEO''s office was particrly restless. Although Harriet was locked up as he desired and could only stay byUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g his side. She was unable to leave, but she hadn''t said a word to him since yesterday. He really wanted to tell her about their childhood. But often before he could say anything, he was provoked by her cold demeanor, and his harsh words would hurt her again. ¡°Cory, anything up?¡± Suppressing his inner restlessness, Delbert looked coldly at Cory sitting across from him. Cory then ryed everything about Kenny¡¯s visit to the ind today and what Opal had told him to Delbert. Delbert listened and frowned slightly. as there been any movement from Kenny¡¯s family recently?¡± Chatper 253 Chapter 253 Delbert spoke up, his fingers involuntarily clenching tighter. Cory replied respectfully, ¡°Ever since you, Mr. Delbert, officially took over the Carlson Group, Shawn has been very dissatisfied. He sent many people to closely monitor you, waiting to catch you at a fault? ¡°As for Kenny, besides his recent trip to the ind while you¡¯re away. his recent movements are quite secretive. He seems to be up to something.¡± Delbert¡¯s expression darkened slightly, ¡°Keep a close watch on Shawn and Kenny. Don¡¯t let them stir up any trouble!¡± ¡°Sure, Mr. Delbert!¡± Cory was about to turn and leave when Delbert stopped him, ¡°Wait a second.¡± Coturned back and asked, ¡°Is there anything else, Mr. Delbert?¡± wn appeared on Delbert''s handsome face, and the drawn-out sound of his breathing made Cory somewhat nervous. What was wrong? ¡°Cory, do you... do you have a girlfriend? | need to ask you something. Hearing that, Cory broke out in a cold sweat. In just a second, he understood that Delbert might want to ask him about romance. ¡°You know, Mr. Delbert, I¡¯m fullymitted to my work and have no time for a girlfriend. So | can¡¯t offer you any advice about your situation with Miss Harriet.¡± Delbert was upset. +25 BONUS It was true. He indeed couldn''t rely on others¡¯ advice to deal with the problems between Harriet and him. ¡°You may go,¡± Delbert said weakly, waving his hand. After bowing respectfully, Cory turned and left. Once out of the office, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Was Delbert so desperately seeking help? As an assistant who revolved around Delbert every day, he had no time to find himself a girlfriend! The next day. Molly learned from Marc that Harriet was imprisoned by Delbert. She didn¡¯t even care that her body hadn''t fully recovered and rushed to the ind in a flurry. Harriet had saved her. She was her lifesaver, so she couldn¡¯t let Harriet suffer on the ind. But just as she rushed into the vi hall and was about to go upstairs. to see Harriet, she was stopped by Opal. ¡°I''m sorry Miss Haynes, Mr. Delbert has ordered that no one should disturb Miss Harriet¡¯s rest.¡° Molly was anxious, ¡°Opal, just let me take a quick look. If you let Delbert keep her locked up like this, she''ll get sick!¡± Molly knew Harriet¡¯s character very well. Harriet was soft on the outside but tough on the inside. What Delbert was doing must have deeply hurt Harriet¡¯s heart.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She couldn''t imagine how such a proud girl like Harriet endured being locked in a room with iron chains without seeing daylight. +25 BONUS She could empathize. Although Marc didn¡¯t lock her up, the Welch family¡¯s mansion felt almost like a prison to her. ¡°Miss Haynes, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. Mr. Delbert said no one is allowed to disturb Miss Harriet. If | let you in, I''ll be thrown off the ind and out of Meawood City!¡± Opal still remembered Colleen¡¯s fate. Opal had parents and a young brother at home to support, so she absolutely couldn''t lose this job. Seeing Opal not giving in at all, Molly felt powerless. She couldn''t go against Delbert either. In such a situation, she felt utterly useless for not being able to do anything for Harriet! But thinking of Harriet all alone in her room when she neededpany the most, Molly couldn¡¯t just turn around and leave. She silently lowered her head. Opal saw Molly lower her head without a word, thinking she was. weighing the pros and cons and preparing to leave. But unexpectedly, in the next second, Molly threw down her bag and dashed past her up the stairs! Today''s Bonus Offer Chatper 254 Chapter 254 Opal immediately sensed trouble and was about to reach out to stop. Molly, but her outstretched hand was blocked by a tall and upright. figure. It was none other than Delbert.. Opal, startled, quickly said, ¡°Mr. Delbert, Miss Haynes refused to listen to me! She insists on going upstairs. | can¡¯t stop her!¡± ¡°It''s fine. Let her go upstairs if she wants. If Harriet has someone talk to, she won''t always be thinking about leaving this ce,¡± Delbe waved his hand dismissively. He thought that if Molly kept Harrietpany, it might cheer her up. He didn¡¯t like seeing Harriet always so wan and numb. It seemed that she lost all vitality overnight.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Mr. Delbert, perhaps you should consider releasing...¡± Opal mustered the courage to speak up, but before the words ¡°Miss Harriet¡± could leave her mouth, Delbert¡¯s cold nce frightened her into silence. Without dy, she went about her business. She felt powerless to do anything about saving Harriet as well. With Opal no longer blocking her, Molly rushed upstairs but stopped at the door to Harriet¡¯s bedroom. She had resolved on her way here that she must see her today no. matter what, but now at the door, she hesitated to push it open. She feared seeing Harriet¡¯s emaciated body and lifeless eyes. She didn¡¯t want the tragedy that had once befallen her to happen to the lively and sunny Harriet. +25 BONUS As Molly wrestled with her thoughts, a weak cough suddenly came from inside the room. In a panic, she pushed the door open. ¡°Harriet, are you alright?¡± Harriet was wearing her usual pajamas which now seemed a size toorge for her frail and weakened body. She seemed to have lost all her vitality. Shey curled up on the bed, with only the asional cough. indicating that she was still alive. Seeing Harriet in this state, Molly¡¯s tears instantly welled up uncontrobly. She hurried over with a ss of water and gently patted Harriet¡¯s shoulder. Harriet, half in a daze, felt someone patting her shoulder and looked up. When she saw it was Molly, all the grievances of the past few days came flooding back. Molly sat by the bed and handed the water to Harriet. ¡°Harriet, have some water. Look at how you''re coughing. You have to take better care of yourself. Even if you¡¯re angry with Delbert, your can¡¯t torture yourself!¡± Harriet held the ss, the rising steam making her eyes sting slightly. as hershes fluttered involuntarily. ¡°Molly, | feel so miserable. It¡¯s unbearable feeling like | want to breathe but being suffocated. | really don¡¯t want to stay here any second longer!¡± As Harriet said that, tears fell quietly into the ss. Molly saw that but remained silent. She knew all too well this kind of pain but felt utterly powerless against Delbert. Molly watched silently as Harriet finished the water and then took the 23 +25 BONUS yius unu pia in aside. One could help put me LU embrace her. This girl had done nothing wrong. Why should she be treated this way? ¡°Harriet, don¡¯t worry. | won''t let Delbert bully you like this. He doesn¡¯t deserve you!¡± Harriet gently closed her eyes and sniffled, feeling more miserable the more she thought about it, yet unable to express her deep-seated pain. Chatper 255 Chapter 255 +25 BONUS Leaning on Molly''s shoulder, Harriet fell asleep like that. It wasn¡¯t until her breathing evened out that Molly carefully lifted her onto the bed and tucked her in. As she moved, she suddenly heard a few crisp metallic clinks and frowned. As Molly slowly pulled back the nket, the sight that met her eyes made her freeze, a chill spreading down her spine. Harriet¡¯s wrists and ankles were shackled with cold, gleaming ch padded with velvet to prevent injury, but it was still a humiliating Was this Delbert¡¯s doing? He was indeed ruthless! Just like his best friend, Marc! No wonder Harriet was in such pain. No girl could endure being treated like this by the man she loved! Molly was furious. After hurriedly closing the bedroom door, she turned and went downstairs. Then she saw Delbert sitting on the sofa in the lobby, smoking a cigarette with furrowed brows, his expression as cold as ice. Molly stormed down the stairs, confronting the seemingly indifferent Delbert with anger. ¡°Mr. Delbert, what are those things on Harriet¡¯s hands and feet? Harriet loves you so much. This is how you treat her?¡± Confronted by Molly, Delbert couldn¡¯t get angry, nor could he retaliate because what she said was true.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He had personally ced those chains on Harriet. As long as she was shackled, she would never leave him. put those chains on her so she''ll understand that she can¡¯t leavel She''ll be my wife be Mrs Carlson, for life! Hearing Delbert¡¯s words, Molly was filled with sorrow. Her pale fingers slowly clenched into fists. If she could, she really wanted to punch Delbert hard to wake him up. But she knew that like Mare, Delbert was beyond waking ¡°Delbert, let me tell you, it you keep treating Harriet like this, one day she''ll leave you without looking back! And when that day comes, don¡¯t me me for not warning youl No longer wanting to see Delbert, Molly left those words behind and picked up her bag to leave the ind. Delbert silently lowered his head, the cigarette between his fingers burning quietly. Today at thepany, he couldn¡¯t focus on work. He kept on thinking about the recent events with Harriet, so he came home early. But he forgot that in this home, no one would obediently wait for him anymore. No one woulde bouncing up to him with a face full of joy upon. his return to say with an innocent and bright smile, ¡°Delbert, wee back!¡± Now in this home, there was only a woman he had hurt so deeply. lying on the bed like a lifeless rag doll. The words Molly left behind lingered long in the empty vi. He knew she was right. He just couldn¡¯t convince himself to let go of Harriet. He wanted to make her happy and give her a joyful life, but everything he said and did only hurt her more. Every time he saw the hurt and Grouppvinumm he was getting crazy! Today''s Bonus Offer J UL +25 BONUS Chatper 256 Chapter 256 When Harriet woke up, she was alone in the room. If it weren¡¯t for the ss of water on the bedside table, she mig! have thought that Molly¡¯s visit was just a dream. She moved slightly, reaching to pull the nket tighter, but somet felt off. Harriet gently lifted the nket and was momentarily stunned to see that the chains on her hands and feet were gone, reced by a sense of bewilderment quickly followed by a misting of tears in her eyes. She knew it must have been Molly who saw the chains and argued with Delbert to have them removed. Just then, steady footsteps approached from outside the room. Before Harriet could pretend to be asleep again, the door was pushed open-it was Delbert. He didn¡¯t expect Harriet to be awake. Upon opening the door, he saw her staring nkly at him, her eyes filled with unguarded. bewilderment that quickly turned to rity and wariness. A twinge of pain struck his heart. Was Harriet guarding herself against him? The room fell into an awkward silence until finally, Delbert opened his mouth, ¡°Harriet, a-are you feeling any better?¡± Harriet looked at him warily, her eyes clouded with confusion. ¡°Harriet, | know you don¡¯t want to talk to me right now. | was wrong before. | know my mistake and | know you won¡¯t forgive me easily, but don¡¯t be hard on yourself.¡± +25 BONUS The words Delbert had practiced countless times didn¡¯t seem so hard to say now. Molly¡¯s words had made him realize his mistake. She was right. If he continued treating Harriet this way, one d would grow cold and leave him without a second thought, whic wasn¡¯t the oue he wanted. Harriet was taken aback by Delbert¡¯s sincere words but quickly regained herposure and said with a firm tone, ¡°Delbert, do you think that just because you give in once, | should be grateful and hand over my freedom to you?¡± ¡°That''s not what | mean.¡± Delbert slowly approached her, crouching by the bed to meet her gaze. ¡°Harriet, please trust me, | do all this only because I¡¯m afraid of losing you.¡± Harriet sneered, ¡°Afraid? You''re afraid of losing me, so you lock me up? But have you ever thought about how frightened | am, being trapped by you with no way to escape?¡± ¡°| know this has hurt you deeply, but | don¡¯t know what else to do. | want to protect you, but | always seem to do it the wrong way. Harriet, you don¡¯t know how scared | was that day in the warehouse wwhen | saw you hurt. | thought, what if those people took you awayThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. from me? What would | do?¡± DDelbert clenched his jaw in silent agony. Cory had told him that if he jujust lowered his pride and apologized properly, Harriet would forgive hihim. BBut Harriet remained coldly distant, ¡°I gave you a chance that day. | asisked you to let me go, but you didn¡¯t listen.¡± +25 BONUS ¡°Delbert, some hurts can¡¯t be undone. At least for now, | can¡¯t forget!¡± Her angry words were just a form of self-protection. She couldn''t forgive Delbert yet. Even if she forced herself to forgive him, there would always be a knot in her heart, so she needed time to cool down. Delbert¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. Why did his apology seem to make things worse instead of better? Chatper 257 Chapter 257 ¡°It''s okay. I''ll wait for the day you''re willing to forgive me. But in the meantime, you still can¡¯t go anywhere. It¡¯s too dangerous outside,¡± Delbert said as he stood up, but Harriet showed no reaction. He could only sigh and then left the bedroom. He would give Harriet freedom, but not now.. With Kenny¡¯s family lurking outside, he feared for Harriet¡¯s safety. After the bedroom door was gently closed, Harriet lifted her gaze to the firmly shut door. She knew that Delbert¡¯s words were sincere. But she really couldn''t let go of her pride to forgive him just yet. She needed some time to cool off. Once Delbert was downstairs, he went straight to the kitchen. Opal was there, preparing ingredients for Harriet¡¯s dinner. ¡°Opal, prepare some light meals for Harriet tonight. Her body is weak. She can¡¯t eat anything too greasy or spicy,¡± he instructed. ¡°Of course, Mr. Delbert!¡± Opal quickly responded. It seemed like Delbert and Harriet were on the path to reconciliation! In the upstairs bedroom. After Delbert left, Harriet thought about many things and eventually fell asleep unknowingly. When she woke up again, it was already seven in the evening. At that moment, her phone on the bedside table flickered a few times. Picking it up, she saw a text message from Molly. +25 BONUS Molly: [Harriet, are you awake? Remember to eat well. Don¡¯t starve. yourself anymore, be good.] After a moment''s thought, she immediately replied to Molly. Harriet: [Mm, | know, don¡¯t worry about me.] After charging her phone, Harriet got out of bed. She didn¡¯t want to resist by starving herself anymore. It was ineffective. Harriet took her ss to get water downstairs. Just as she finished, she suddenly heard a ¡°click¡± behind her. Her heart tightened, and she quickly turned around. Sure enough, it was Delbert standing by the light switch. After turning on the light, he leanedzily against the wall, his gaze hot as he looked at her. Harriet frowned slightly and was about to say something, but Delbert opened his mouth first. ¡°Harriet, you must be hungry. Opal has prepared soup for you. Eat some before going back up. You haven¡¯t eaten much today.¡± The soup was ready since 6 am, but Harriet was still asleep. Delbert didn¡¯t want to disturb her sleep, so he waited downstairs. Harriet was about to put on a cold front but remembered Molly''s text message, so she nodded instead. Delbert¡¯s tense expression finally rxed a bit, and he quickly turned into the kitchen to bring out the still-hot soup and ced it in front of Harriet. ¡°Eat it while it''s warm.¡± He sat opposite her, watching her with an intense gaze full of hope and caution. Harriet frowned. +25 BONUS Could it be that Delbert had been waiting in the dining room all this time just for her toe down and eat? ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Is it not good?¡± Delbert couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw her staring nkly at the soup.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°It''s fine.¡± Harriet immediately began to eat with a spoon. After finishing the soup, Harriet was about to start clearing the table when Delbert quickly stepped in and tidied up everything for her. He was being extremely careful, almost as if he was trying to please her. Harriet¡¯s frown deepened. She said nothing and didn¡¯t bother with Delbert¡¯s actions. She just took her ss and went straight upstairs. She wanted to see how long Delbert could keep this u up! Chatper 258 Chapter 258 +25 BONUS Harriet didn¡¯t rush to sleep after returning to her bedroom. She probably had slept too much during the day and wasn¡¯t very tired now. She took out her phone and found another message from Molly. Molly: [d you finally eat something! Be good, and I''lle to see you tomorrow.] Harriet: [Okay, waiting for you! When youe tomorrow, take me out for a walk, Delbert should listen to you.] After ying on her phone for a while longer, Harriety down. She didn¡¯t know when exactly she fell asleep. She drifted off into a deeper sleep as the night wore on. In the middle of the night, the bedroom door was quietly opened. Delbert tiptoed into the room, even the sound of the door closing was hushed. Looking at Harriet¡¯s peaceful sleeping face on the bed, he melted. It had been a long time since he had touched her. He couldn¡¯t resist leaning over to gently kiss Harriet¡¯s lips, still soft as he remembered. He deepened the kiss until the sleeping Harriet made a displeased sound, seemingly ufortable with the weight on her. Delbert looked up, silently smiling with indulgence in his eyes. But that was as far as he could go. If she found out, she would get angry again. Returning to his usual calmposure, Delbert tiptoed out of the room as if he wasn¡¯t the one who had sneaked in for a kiss in the ur +25 BONUS The next day, after having breakfast without any interaction with Delbert, Harriet went straight upstairs and stayed in her room wait for Molly¡¯s message. Molly had promised to take her out for a walk. Being locked in her room these past few days had nearly driven her mad. Around 9 am, her room door was finally knocked on. ¡°Molly!¡± Harriet quickly ran to the door, but it was Opal''¡¯s voice that came from outside. ¡°Miss Harriet, Mr. Delbert asks for you downstairs.¡± Harriet froze abruptly. Why was it Delbert? Where was Molly? Could it be that Delbert wouldn¡¯t allow Molly to take her out? ¡°Miss Harriet?¡± Opal, hearing no response from inside, asked again. Harriet came back to her senses and replied faintly, ¡°Okay, | know.¡± Although she really didn¡¯t want to go downstairs to face Delbert, Harriet eventually had no choice but to open the door and walk downThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. the stairs. Downstairs, there were a few voices conversing, sounding somewhat lively. When Molly saw Harrieting down, she quickly stopped arguing with Delbert and stood up to greet her. ¡°Harriet,e down quickly. Today we can only go out with th two guys apanying us, because someone isn¡¯t reassured Molly¡¯s words clearly meant that Delbert was worried. +25 BONUS Delbert¡¯s face darkened upon hearing that and gave Marc a look, signaling him to manage his wife. Marc sensed the tense atmosphere. But his situation with Molly wasn¡¯t much better than that between Delbert and Harriet. Still, he tried to smooth things over, ¡°Harriet, here¡¯s the thing. Delbert and | are worried about you two girls going out alone. It might not be safe. So let us two be your knights in shining armor today.¡± Harriet understood Delbert¡¯s intentions and looked at him coldly. ¡°| know someone is afraid I''ll run away. But | don¡¯t dare trouble the busy CEO, Mr. Delbert, to personally y my knight in shining armor. | can¡¯t afford such honor!¡± Delbert knew Harriet didn¡¯t want him apanying her, but as she said, he was afraid she would take the chance to run away and... he was afraid she would get hurt again likest time. +25 BONUS Chatper 259 Chapter 259 Not long after those men in ck were sold to Happy Harpers in Imperium, they were killed by assassins from an international organization to prevent them from revealing the identity of their master. It was so fast that even Cory¡¯s people didn¡¯t have time to ask who was behind them. However, Delbert was very clear in his heart that the person who couldn¡¯t be traced by Marc and the others must have a tremendous influence, or else they wouldn¡¯t have been able to move these people. That was why today, he must go with Harriet to protect her throughout the entire journey. Only when Harriet was within his sight could he be at ease. ¡°Harriet, don¡¯t worry. Today, your task is to have fun and enjoy yourself. Marc and | are invisible.¡± Harriet never expected that such words coulde out of Delbert¡¯s mouth. But she just snorted and said nothing. Molly looked at the strange atmosphere between the two of them and sighed silently in her heart. ¡°Molly, what do you think?¡± Harriet asked Molly. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go together,¡± Molly said. She had no choice but to ask them to leave the ind together. If they continued to be deadlocked like this, no one would be able to leave. Today, she was also afraid that Delbert wouldn¡¯t agree to let she was reluctantt.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. But she didn¡¯t expthaat the atmosphere between her and Mar would be even more awkward than that between Harriet and Del. There was only one canfdorthe four of them. Marc sat in the front driving seat, while Molly sat in the passenger seat. The back seats were len for Decicert and Harriet. Seeing Delbert sitting straight in the back seat, Harriet had no choice but to get into the car. As Marc droge he nced at Molly beside him. The faint scent of mint emanating from her made him feel a little dry in the mouth. Although she had taken the initiative to ask him toe here today, she seemed to bagge no intention of talking to him. He already stopped paying attention 101 Luda, and even tried not to get angry because of their past unnieassaness, but Molly still seemed rindiferent to him. There were two couples in the car, but the rent rtionship problems had made the atmosphere awkward and oppressive. Mrc couldn''t stand it any longer, and asked Modyty, What perfume are oowwearing today? Why didn¡¯t you wear it beronelinere was an ne.cpoticable hint of jealousy in his words. Wheenhhey were together before, she never put on aayy make-up and ared caressed up. Why did she start dressing up today when she was aking gearret out? Moity was naken aback by his words and said, ¡°It¡¯s a guifroom Selena o celebrare my recovery. She said it¡¯s a new original braan d their amily thannhasn¡¯t been officially released yet, so she assecdinedd try t first. After thinking for a moment, she added, ¡°Mr. Delbert also has a in it. If you like it, you can ask him for it.¡± +25 BONUS Selena¡¯s father was in the perfume business, and hispany w subsidiary of the Carlson Group. If Delbert were to ask for it, Selena father would probably willingly offer all the perfume in the entire company. Harriet unconsciously nced at Delbert and was caught off guard by him. He looked at her with a yful smile in his eyes. Delbert smirked slightly and deliberately moved closer to Harriet¡¯s side, whispering in her ear, ¡°Harriet, do you like it? | can have them personally customize one for you!¡± Harriet felt ufortable with his closeness and quickly moved away, acting cold and willful. ¡°No!¡± Marc, who was driving, heard their conversation and smiled resignedly. It turned out that not only him but even Delbert¡¯s pursuit of his wife was also not easy at all! Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chatper 260 Chapter 260 When the car reached its destination, Harriet realized that the Molly wanted to take her to today was actually an amusement park. Delbert was the first to get out of the car and opened the doors for Harriet and Molly. Marc went to park the car. Delbert originally nned to wait for Marc toe back before they all went to buy tickets together. But Molly smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Delbert, please go ahead.¡± Molly intended to send Delbert away. Delbert nced at Harriet and saw her indifferent expression. She showed no sign of response. Helplessly, he could only go and buy four tickets by himself, and the queue seemed quite long. He, the president of the prestigious Carlson Group, had to queue up obediently in order to please his wife. After Delbert left, Molly immediately turned to look at Harriet, who felt bewildered under her gaze. ¡°What''s the matter, Molly? Why are you suddenly staring at me like that?¡± Molly said in a t tone, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s Delbert who suggesteding out with you to rx. | know that he¡¯s not afraid you''ll run away, but rather he wants to spend more time with you.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Marc told me that Delbert has only recently taken over the Carlson Group and is very busy with business. Yet, he insists on apanying you out regardless.¡± +25 BONUS Harriet frowned slightly as she looked at Molly. She understood the implication behind Molly''s words. ¡°Molly, sometimes | really don¡¯t understand what he wants. On one hand, he wants to treat me well, but on the other hand, he¡¯s afraid I''ll run away, so he keeps me locked up. ¡°| want to talk things over with him clearly, and usually, he would listen. But | don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into him recently. He just won''t listen to me! ¡°It seems like ever since | was attacked by those men in ck, he has changed!¡± Molly thought for a moment, then tilted her head and asked her, ¡± Harriet, have you ever considered that his insecurity might be because of you? ¡°You''ve been pretending to be a fool and keeping it from him. He¡¯s noticed but hasn¡¯t med you. However, your injury has caused a drastic change in his demeanor. In the end, it''s because he¡¯s afraid you''ll leave him.¡± Harriet was momentarily stunned by Molly''s words. She remembered things from her previous life. It seemed indeed her own doing had caused Delbert''s insecurity. But Delbert wasn¡¯t reincarnated. How could these things make him feel insecure? Oh, no! Something didn¡¯t quite add up. An idea dawned on Harriet. Why did Delbert take over the Carlson Group so quickly? Why did he notice the pawns that Kenny had ced around him? +25 BONUS And those luxury cars she liked in the underground garage... All these things forced a bold idea into Harriet¡¯s mind. Maybe... Delbert was reincarnated as well! Right at this moment, Delbert finally finished queuing and came over with the tickets. Harriet watched as the man approached with a faint smile on his lips. His tall and upright figure slowly ovepped with that from her previous life, further affirming her thought. When Delbert approached and noticed Harriet looking at him with a strange expression, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Harriet? Is it too hot? I''ll go buy you a bottle of water.¡± As he was about to leave, Harriet instinctively grabbed him and blurted out somewhat incoherently, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Just stay here. Marc will be back soon. We''ll leave once he returns. We won''t wait for you. After saying that, she felt a bit annoyed with herself and quickly let go of his hand. After all, he was still holding the tickets. How could they leave without him? +25 BONUS Chatper 261 Chapter 261 Cc Also, Harriet actually took the initiative to pull Delbert? But unexpectedly, the next second, Delbert took hold of her hand and gave a hooked lip smile. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me? Huh? Harriet, you''re finally willing to talk to me.¡± It really wasn¡¯t easy! Harriet gave him an annoyed roll of the eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t we already talk this morning? Even though it wasn¡¯t pleasant.¡± Hearing that, Delbert let out augh. Indeed, their conversation in the morning hadn''t been very pleasant. ¡°But | prefer it when you talk while holding my hand.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Harriet closed her mouth and stopped talking to Delbert, looking down at her toes and spacing out. If Delbert had really been reborn too, shouldn''t he hate her? After all, in their previous life, it was she who had killed him with a cup of poisoned wine. Why then would he still be willing to marry her and treat her so well? And who was the ¡°Yvonne¡± he mentioned? And why did her mother and Henry, Justin, and the others also call her Yvonne? All these questions filled Harriet¡¯s mind, but she couldn¡¯t find the answers. It seemed that only by visiting the Bass family in Imperium could she solve these mysteries! Molly listened to the conversation between the two, smiling resignedly. At least their problems seemed solvable. But the misunderstanding between her and Marc had grown so deep. She was already preparing to divorce him.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After Marc parked the car and rushed over, Delbert and the others had already sat down at the rest area and each had a cup of coffee. Delbert frowned slightly in displeasure, ¡°Why are you sote? Is the parking lot crowded?¡± ¡°Yeah, | had to rush over here,¡± Marc hurriedly nodded with a pitiful look. Seeing him drenched in sweat, Molly couldn¡¯t help but feel pity and handed him a ss of water. ¡°Have some water first. Don¡¯t get heatstroke.¡± ¡°Be quick. Harriet is still waiting to go in and have fun,¡± Delbert urged with an indifferent face. After saying that, he looked towards Harriet as if seeking credit. Harriet, however, shook her head and waved her hands, ¡°No, no, no need, Marc, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. Just have some water first.¡± Then she red fiercely at Delbert, signaling him not to talk nonsense. Delbert just shrugged off being rebuffed with a smile. ¡°Delbert, I¡¯vee to realize that only Harriet can handle you!¡± Marc remarked after a sigh, quickly taking the ss of water offered by his wife and took a big gulp. After drinking, the four of them set off with their tickets. Delbert walked ahead, forcibly holding Harriet¡¯s hand despite her struggles. He particrly wanted to please Harriet today but having never been to an amusement park before, he didn¡¯t know what she liked to y. He could only turn slightly to give Molly a look for hints. But seeing the subtle atmosphere between the two behind him, he chose not to disturb them. ¡°Molly!¡± Harriet was about to call out to Molly to ask if she wanted to go on the pirate ship but was silenced by Delbert covering her mouth. She red at him fiercely, not understanding his intention. Delbert gestured ¡°Shh¡± with his free hand and quietly pointed at the couple behind them. Harriet thought something had happened between Molly and Marc, so she turned around to look. But Delbert cupped her face in his hands and his thin lips gently pressed against Harriet¡¯s ear as he whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t turn around. The couple is up to no good!¡± Up to no good? Today''s Bonus Offer Chatper 262 Chapter 262 Currently, Delbert was so close. His breath was warm, which made Harriet¡¯s ear itch a bit, and a blush crept up where her hair covered. ¡°Can you let go of me first?¡± Harriet struggled slightly and reminded him softly. Delbert reluctantly let go, but when he saw her sneakily look back, her furtive appearance made him chuckle. Just as the couple developed a little chemistry, they were interrupted by Delbert and Harriet. Marc had no choice but to reluctantly let go of Molly. He was about to say something to break the awkward atmosphere, but when the words reached his lips, he swallowed them down. Molly also blushed and quickly distanced herself from him. She had been foolish just now to think that Marc wanted to kiss her! She dared not face Marc again. When she saw the haunted house across from them, she immediately changed the subject. ¡°Harriet, shall we go in and have some fun in there?¡± Harriet nodded, but hesitated a little. She would be lying if she said she wasn''t afraid. ¡°Let''s go in. I''ll hold your hand. Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Delbert reassured her upon seeing her fear. Harriet raised her chin in a spoiled manner and directly let go of Delbert¡¯s hand. ¡°Who''s afraid? I¡¯m not afraid!¡± +25 BONUS With that, she followed Molly into the haunted house, leaving Delbert behind shaking his head with a resigned smile. Harriet was afraid of ghosts. He had known that since she was aC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org child! The amusement park was quiterge, and the haunted house was quite realistic. The entrance was a rusty iron gate. Delbert walked ahead and slowly pushed open the iron gate. The sharp, piercing sound of the door opening made Harriet feel a little flustered. She hurriedly lowered her head and dared not look inside the door. But inadvertently, she saw a bloody handprint on the door handle! Next to it was an inscription ¡ª ¡°Those who enter, die!¡± Marc intentionally broke the awkward atmosphere between him and Molly, so he joked, ¡°This sentence really ruins the atmosphere and makes this haunted house seem not scary at all!¡± Unexpectedly, Molly responded with a lightugh, ¡°Yeah, this sentence does indeed ruin the atmosphere.¡± The three of them weren¡¯t afraid, but Harriet was. Harriet forced a smile, then followed Delbert¡¯s footsteps slowly into the house. The farther they went, the darker it became, and Harriet subconsciously clutched Delbert¡¯s clothes. Delbert felt her movement behind him and silently smiled. He knew she was scared. As they continued walking, the architecture became increasingly antique, with terrifying directions on the side. Delbert casually chose a path ording to the directions. Harriet TTITUL II ILO MiVITY: me uu: Delbert indulgently smiled and soothingly patted her hea Harriet, don¡¯t be afraid. Trust me. I''ll definitely lead you out.¡± ¡°I''ll definitely lead you out?¡± Whether it was a memory that dawned on her or the dark enclosed environment that made Harriet have an illusion, she saw a blurry image before her eyes. Ahandsome young man held a little girl''s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll lead you out!¡± B But this memory came quickly and dissipated just as quickly, didisappearing before Harriet could grasp it. SlShe shook her head and didn¡¯t dwell on it any further. After all, she hatad experienced this strange memory more than once. ¡°o¡¯okay.¡± Herariet nodded and instinctively believed Delbert¡¯s words, trusting him asas she followed him forward. Butus she didn¡¯t notice that behind her shoulder, that crescent-shaped scarar lit up again. Chatper 263 Chapter 263 Walking behind, Marc also deliberately asked Molly, ¡°Are you s If you are scared...¡± But before Marc could finish his sentence, Molly interrupted him coolly, ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± Then with a long stride, she walked directly in front of Marc. Marc could only sigh resignedly. With Delbert leading the way, the four of them walked along until they reached the end of the corridor. At this moment, the lights overhead began to flicker. Harriet immediately gripped Delbert¡¯s arm nervously and asked somewhat fearfully, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Delbert curved his lips into a smile, seeing an opportunity. He wrapped his arm around her and said in a low, sensual voice over the top of Harriet¡¯s head, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, these are all fake.¡± YYes, this was a haunted house. Everything here was fake. Harriet suddenly came back to her senses, feeling a bit embarrassed, and quickly wriggled out of Delbert¡¯s embrace, ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± MMolly, seeing that, chuckled softly from behind, ¡°Harriet, you¡¯re so Cicute. What''s there to be afraid of? It¡¯s all fake.¡± ¡°I''m not scared,¡± Harriet continued to insist stubbornly. AAt this moment, Delbert already opened a door next to them. TIThe lights inside were on, so he pulled Harriet inside. But just then, the lights overhead suddenly went out. Harriet tensed up so much she dared not breathe anymore and immediately held her breath as she gripped the hand of the pers next to her tightly. She had none of the demeanor of the King Organization boss, but this was the real Harriet. After a few seconds, the lights came back on. Harriet quickly looked at the man beside her. When she saw Delbert¡¯s handsome and cold face, her heart finally settled down. It was good to have him by her side. She didn¡¯t need to be afraid of anything. Because she knew that no matter what happened, Delbert would always protect her. This was the gentle and considerate Delbert she loved! But that paranoid and violent side of Delbert was also a part of him. From their previous life, she was aware of that. She originally thought it didn¡¯t matter. But when she truly witnessed his terrifying side, she still hesitated and became cowardly-that was where the biggest problemy. If Delbert had taken ny-nine steps for her, then it was time for her to take the hundredth step herself. Maybe she should muster up the courage to try and get to know the real Delbert. She couldn''t miss him again like she had done in her previous life! After leaving the haunted house, Harriet wore a serious expression. 20 hen nced at her thoughtfully and asked, ¡°Harriet, shall we go Wheais wheel?¡± bed wanted to make her happy. justed just looked at him steadily. De a¡¯t hold to hold back anymore, so she rushed over and hugged his HaUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g iy tightly. Nd hat¡¯s wonds wrong?¡± Ju S puzzles puzzled. grabbed his bed his wrist and immediately, disregarding his fel Bu rowed broweandlow and the astonished looks from passersby, along with he with her.. an e you alright? alright?¡± Hi I omething was off was cif with her, Delbert asked with concern. D ome!¡± Harriet turnest aloned around abruptly, her eyes red as she him, ¡°Delbert, let¡¯s gos co home!¡± fa Ww yes narrowed in shockalsnock. He hardly believed his ears. as Harriet willing to callocatim now, but she also took the suggest going home with ne with him a Z ht that in her heart now, thaow, that ce was their home, not a trapped her. F or a moment, he still couldn¡¯t buldn¡¯t believe it and asked, ¡°Which vi, our home!¡± Chatper 264 Chapter 264 ¡°Are you sure? Harriet, you''re really willing to go home with me?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Delbert¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. Harriet nodded vigorously. No one forced her. She was indeed willing to go home with him. Just moments ago, in the darkness of the haunted house, she had felt a moment of panic. But after the lights came on and she saw Delbert, she calmed down and was finally sure of her feelings. He was her tutry, and she was willing to give him her love. ¡°No problem, let''s go home!¡± Delbert could no longer care whether Harriet¡¯s words were true or fasse. Without a second word, he swept her off her feet and carried her awwebyldeaving the amusement park under the astonished gaze of Mancinod Molly. In theandderground parking garage. He stuffed Harriet into the car and mmed the door shut as if a second¡¯s sidday would lead to her regretting her decision. Immediately after, he got into the driver¡¯s seat, stepped on the eleratopranod sped towards the seaside ind. The can racedchadong the wide, t road. Outside the windswaa light rain began to fall, as though it intended to wash away allltheegtboom. And after a heavy rain came clear skies. Just like their situation now. Delbert drove while watching the road ahead, his voice trembling slightly. ¡°Harriet, promise me, once youe home with me this time, don¡¯t think about leaving me again, okay?¡± Even though it was Harriet who had proposed going home with him, he couldn''t guarantee that she wouldn''t regret it upon waking up tomorrow and choose to leave him once again. His emotions weren¡¯t right now. If tonight, or tomorrow, his paranoia acted up and he impulsively did something unforgivable to her and made her hate him even more, that would be terrible. J He couldn''t lose her again. He couldn''t bear such pain! Having regained Harriet across the previous and this lives, he had long since woven her deeply into his very bones, always present like her shadow. Eileen Chang said: ¡°To love someone is toy low in the dust and then to bloom.¡± That was Delbert in front of Harriet. With just one word from her, he would even give up everything for her, even the Carlson Group he had strove so hard to acquire. But what he didn¡¯t know was that Harriet felt the same way. Because he didn¡¯t know that, before Harriet could respond to him, he started answering for himself. ¡°No! Even if you insist on leaving, I''ll still win you back. You, Harriet, can only be my woman, and my wife, for this lifetime! ¡°| won''t let you go, never...¡± Towards the end, his tone was very soft, as if murmuring to hi Harriet smiled through her tears that covered her face. ¡°Leave? After all this time, do you think | can leave easily?¡± Now, all paths of retreat had been sealed. She waspletely captivated by Delbert¡¯s feelings and could only willingly follow him forward, whether it led to paradise or to an abyss. Having chosen this path and epted Delbert¡¯s paranoid and violent side, she would walk it without hesitation! Before long, the car slowly stopped in front of the seaside vi. ¡°It''s wonderful, Harriet. You''re still by my side.¡± Chatper 265 Chapter 265 Delbert lunged from the driver¡¯s seat, bent down, and pressed his face against Harriet¡¯s red lips. He gently caressed them as if to confirm her existence. Ever since his rebirth, the usually calm andposed him, though he already had Harriet, couldn¡¯t help but feel insecure due to the events of their previous life. It made himself increasingly unlike the person he used to be. After making sure Harriet was still by his side, he was filled with joy. and quickly pressed his cool thin lips against hers, gently and softly. Harriet had never felt such tenderness from him, so careful as if afraid of hurting or frightening her. It was only after a moment of affection that Delbert reluctantly let go of her, opened the door, and got out of the car, with Harriet following closely behind. As they walked into the vi¡¯s grand hall, the servants saw Harriet smiling and knew that they must have reconciled. They greeted her joyfully and respectfully until Delbert sent them a stern look. They quickly withdrew, leaving the space to the couple who had finally made up. Then, as if possessed, Delbert abruptly pulled Harriet¡¯s slender wrist. Her frail back crashed into his chest, a full embrace. The hug Delbert gave was sudden and fervent, reminding Harriet of the night he had taken her from the hospital¡¯s storage room. She was injured then, but he was in a frenzy and seemed to want to devour her alive. He suddenly turned Harriet¡¯s face towards him and kissed her lips passionately as if trying to nail her entire being to his embrace. Harriet froze on the spot, her mind going nk. She had forgotten how she was supposed to react and could only passively ept everything Delbert was giving. Delbert wasn¡¯t satisfied with just her lips. He began to move over her jawline, down to her neck. It took a long while for Harriet toe back to her senses. After making up her mind, she shrugged her shoulders, grabbed Delbert¡¯s arms that imprisoned her, and reciprocated his embrace and kiss. That was her answer. She was willing to ept Delbert¡¯s paranoia. She was also willing to ept the dark and violent side of Delbert. And even more willing to start over with him. Feeling her response, Delbert suddenly stopped his actions. He buried his head deeply in her neck, his beautiful eyes trembling as if contemting something. Amomentter, he asked, ¡°Harriet, this time you didn¡¯t struggle. You even responded to me. Have you forgiven me?¡± Yes! That crazy kiss that seemed to strangle her, yet Harriet didn¡¯t struggle at all. She looked at him silently, her eyes bright and resolute, her fingers tightly sping Delbert¡¯s, their fingers interlocked. That silent gesture was the best reply. ¡°Let''s go to the room!¡± Delbert¡¯s voice was hoarse with desire in his beautiful eyes. H Harriet and hurriedly took her to the bedroom on the second flo Once inside the room, he didn¡¯t even have time to turn on the light before pressing Harriet down onto the floor. Her back hit the cold floor, causing Harriet¡¯s eyes to redden with pain, but Delbert¡¯s kisses arrived without a moment''s hesitation. Soon, Harriet found herself on the bed amidst desire and passion, yet for a long time, she didn¡¯t feel Delbert¡¯s next move...Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Today¡¯s Bonus Offer. Chatper 266 Chapter 266 Harriet opened her misty eyessitroconfusion, only to see Delbert looking at her thoughtfully Her heart skipped a beat, and shediacdiately asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Delbert, what are you doing??¡± Delbert quickly helped her put on her clothes, his eyes showing signs of distress that made Harriet feel botous. After a long silence, Delbert said withhaamapologetic tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Harriet. | was impulsive just now. Ikkowyyoudon''¡¯t like me to act that Since thest time his paranoia red up andthe forcefully did ssomething to Harriet, he still felt regret and self me. Decorar, L... Haariget moved her lips but could bring hersshinoussay the words. How.coquidea woman say such things aloud? Delbert was unaware of Harriet¡¯s embarrassmentid thought she was genti hely angry. She haddotbearly told him not to force her, but what had had just done? He nearly hurt Harriet again! Calming down, Dalisert walked to the window, lit a cigarette,padd began to dragorith It seemed that tontyy this could dispel the desire in his heart... At this moment, hisshback no longer appeared as resolute and upprobat as before. Instead, it exuded a strong sense of restlessness. He was frustrated with himself for not being able to control his inner madness and paranoia. If he continued like this, he would definitely lose Harriet. After Harriet finished dressing herself, she quietly got out of bed and walked up behind Delbert. She gently hugged his stiff body and whispered softly in his ear,¡± Delbert, I-I¡¯m actually willing...¡± God knew how much determination it took for her to say those words. aloud! Upon hearing that, Delbert trembled a little. His beautiful eyes flickered slightly before he restrained the excitement in his heart. ¡°Well.¡± He said as he extinguished the cigarette butt and asked, ¡°Harriet, |¡¯ suffer from paranoia. | believe you''ve already figured that out. | also know that you''re the boss behind the King Organization, so can you help me cure my illness?¡± He was eager to be the Delbert she loved again and make her love him. This way, she wouldn¡¯t get hurt or cry because of him anymore. ¡°Delbert, you''re really amazing. You even know that I¡¯m the boss of the King Organization,¡± Harriet held Delbert¡¯s arm a little tighter. ¡°Delbert, don¡¯t worry. I''ll definitely cure you. Everything will be fine!¡± She wasn¡¯t surprised that Delbert knew she was the boss behind the King Organization. +25 BONUS Her man had extraordinary influence throughout Meawood City. Sooner orter, he would discover her real identity. But to her surprise, the person who had hacked into her system and sabotaged her business that day was also Delbert? It was unbelievable! After Harriet agreed to help Delbert with his treatment, the very next day she arranged to meet with Selena, who was also a doctor. To treat Delbert¡¯s paranoia, she needed Selena¡¯s help. In the private room of the caf¨¦, they ordered an Americano and a cappino. ¡°Tell me, what do you need?¡± Selena took a sip of her cappino and looked directly at Harriet, getting straight to the point. This was the first time Harriet had taken the initiative to ask her out, and Selena was curious about what it could be for. ¡°Delbert has paranoia. | want to help him get treatment. | need your help,¡± Harriet said candidly to Selena without any concealment. ¡°So you two have made up already? You''re not going to make him sweat a little longer?¡± Selena asked with a smile.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Harriet replied after taking a sip of her Americano,¡± But you-you should stop behaving against Yuri. There are things he needs to know, and you should let him know. Otherwise, given his personality, he¡¯ll never understand your feelings.¡± ¡°Alright, | get it. Now you''re lecturing me too,¡± Selena said with a smile that seemed somewhat bitter. Chatper 267 Chapter 267 She changed the subject, ¡°Tell me, how can | help you?¡± Selena took another sip of her coffee but felt something was off.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. So much so that even though Harriet had started speaking, and she could see her lips moving, she just couldn¡¯t make out what she was saying. ¡°Harriet, do you think I¡¯ve been too tiredtely because of the pregnancy? | seem to have tinnitus. What are you saying? | can¡¯t hear a single word.¡± As she said that, Selena yawned. She felt unusually lethargic, ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy!¡± The next second, she copsed onto the table. Harriet, seeing Selena faint in front of her, immediately realized something was wrong. She reached for her phone, but a wave of dizziness hit her hard. Unprepared, Harriet also fainted onto the table. Before losing consciousness, she finally remembered-the coffee they drank was tampered with! After the two had passed out, a woman and a person in ck slowly entered the private room. The woman was Nora. After being sent to prison by Harriet, Nora did everything possible to contact the person in ck and secured onest chance for herself. This time, she was determined to get rid of Harriet once and for all! Even if it meant Harriet would have to die with her this time, she wanted Harriet dead! +25 BONUS ¡°I''ll finish her off now and take her head back to report to my boss,¡± said the person in ck as he moved toward Harriet. ¡°Wait, letting her die like this is too easy for her. Plus, she¡¯s Delbert''s wife. If she dies like this, Delbert will surely trace it back to your boss. That would be more loss than gain,¡± Nora said with a sneer. Hearing that, the person in ck returned, ¡°Alright, I''ll listen to you. If you handle this cleanly, my boss said she can give you a sum of money to smuggle you out of the country.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, this time I''ll make sure Harriet has no way to escape!¡± Nora said maliciously, her face twisted to the extreme with overwhelming hatred. The person in ck nodded and immediately proceeded to take the car key from Harriet. Then he gestured with his eyes for his subordinates to take the two women away. Meanwhile, the security guard in the caf¨¦ woke up from his slumber and looked at the now-dark surveince monitor with confusion. When did the power go out? Since the entire building had lost power, the surveince cameras in the underground parking lot didn¡¯t capture how the person in ck and Nora managed to get Harriet and Selena into the car or how the car left the parking lot. After putting the two in the car, the person in ck drove while Nora sat in the passenger seat. The car headed towards the outskirts of Meawood City. Finally, it stopped by a small hillside Getting out of theceriith the person in ck, Nora coldly lo the back seats where rrien and Selenay. +25 RONUS Nora smiled and said dust ahead is a tourist area. This stret mountain road is steep and hunrmonitored. If we create a scene 0 fatal car ident, no one willvill suspect us.¡± This time, not only did Mora wawant to deal with Harriet, but she also wanted to extricate herself difotorn the murder, so staging an idental death was the safest course of ocaction. At her birthday party, Harriet hades scherned against her, tarnishing her eputation and leading to her divorce ce from Vernon, followed by a downfall into prison from which she te could not recover. Even her nother, Bessie, was driven mad in haarrier and ended up in a psychiatric hospital. So she would never let Harrier, that desestacable person, off the hook! Bhe wanted Harriet to taste the pain shishana endured! Today''s Bonus Offer Chatper 268 Chapter 268This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After the man in ck got out of the car, he opened the rear do dragged the unconscious Harriet out, then ced her in the drive. seat. Just as he was about to buckle her seatbelt, Harriet¡¯s eyes suddenly snapped open, and she woke up. ¡°You...¡± Before the man in ck could finish his sentence, Harriet¡¯s gaze turned icy, and she delivered a fierce kick to his abdomen. Caught off guard, the man in ck staggered back several steps. After getting out of the car, Harriet immediately spotted Nora standing to the side. She hadn¡¯t expected Nora to have escaped from prison. Nora waspletely taken aback by Harriet waking up at that moment, her face clearly showing panic. ¡°Be quick. Catch her!¡± Now Nora was pinning all her hopes on the man in ck. The man had been caught off guard before, but he was confident enough in his skills as a former mercenary to subdue a woman. With that thought, his fist flew towards Harriet with force. Harriet was standing close to the car and with a strong push off the ground, she leapt up and met the man¡¯s fist with her foot. The man in ck never expected to be taken down by a kick from Harriet. +25 BONUS After all, she was a seemingly delicate and slender woman. How could she possess such strength? He had been a captain in the international mercenaries, having faced life-and-death situations and formidable opponents. How could he not withstand even three moves from this woman? His fighting spirit ignited by Harriet. The man in ck swung another powerful punch towards her. Harriet tilted her head slightly and caught his wrist with one hand while her other hand shot out quickly, smashing into the man¡¯s right cheek. Instantly! Blood spurted from the man¡¯s mouth along with a shattered tooth. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± The man in ck looked at Harriet in shock. Even if Harriet wasn¡¯t stupid, she couldn¡¯t possibly possess such highbat skills. He had fought his way through the ranks of mercenaries. How could he not stand up to three moves from this woman? ¡°Someone who''s going to make you beg and cry!¡± After saying that coldly, Harriet lifted her foot and kicked towards the man¡¯s neck. Ever since she regained her memory from reading the medical books left by her mother, Harriet inexplicably knew these moves. She attributed these strange skills to the mysterious inheritance of her mother¡¯s family. The man in ck was sent flying by Harriet¡¯s kick. +25 BONUS Isnight as Harriet retracted her foot, she sharply carpity caught a sound. oment she turned her head, she saw Nora¡¯s fingers trapas tremblin, apde super rifle, and a bullet shot out from the gunthe gun. pant expect Nora to use a gun on her. truly hatruly hated her deeply. braquetas just as much. Sheps dead Harde fast Morest Marriet was, she couldn¡¯t outrun the speed of aed of ath the let direction Thest definitet er right shouldteshoulder. her injured shored shoulder, retreating several steps as s iated from the wound wound throughout her body. a stoodcately frozen. sed a real gun before, onfore, only toy models as a child. She he man¡¯s gun and short shot at Harmet simply because she se to her. H onsidered that the quntcetcdia could actually hit Harriet. As Harr Delbert She had at her She Chatper 269 Chapter 269 But at this moment, seeing the injured Harriet, Nora felt an unu surge of excitement. She couldn''t care less about anything else. She just wanted Harriet dead. ¡°Harriet, go to hell!¡± With that, she raised the gun again and fired mercilessly in Harriet¡¯s direction. Thest time Harriet was hit because she was unprepared, but she definitely wouldn''t be hit by a second bullet. As Harriet dodged Nora¡¯s bullet, her phone suddenly rang. It was Delbert calling. She had just pressed the answer button when Nora fired a third shot at her. As she dodged, the phone flew out of her hand.. Delbert had intended to ask if Harriet had dinner since he had cooked at home. But as soon as the call connected, he heard gunshots through the phone. The realism of the gunfire made Delbert naturally dismiss the thought that Harriet was watching a movie. ¡°Harriet, what''s happened? Where are you?¡± Delbert urgently asked. However, there was nothing but consecutive gunshots over the phone -no reply came through. +25 BONUS Oh, no! Harriet was in danger! Delbert got nervous at once. He immediately went upstairs to grab hisputer and started tracking the phone signal. It didn¡¯t take long for him to pinpoint Harriet¡¯s location. The next second, he closed theputer and hurried towards the location as quickly as possible. When Delbert arrived at the scene in a state of desperation, Nora still had one bullet left in the gun, aimed directly at Harriet. At this moment, Harriet¡¯s face was pale from excessive blood loss, her clothes stained with blood, and her movements slowed compared to before. On one side was the watchful man in ck, and on the other was Nora, pressing forward with the gun in hand. Harriet stood in the middle, ncing at the cliff by the roadside. She had a ten percent chance of jumping off the cliff before Nora fired, and a one percent chance of surviving the fall.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org But if luck didn¡¯t favor her with that one percent chance, perhaps Delbert, after losing her, would go through a period of madness before returning to normal. With these thoughts in mind, Harriet slowly closed her eyes, preparing for a final struggle. Nora, her eyes red with anger, was about to pull the trigger when a sports car suddenly rammed into her from the side. This caused her shot to go off course, and the bullet flew out. +25 BONUS Unprepared for the sudden appearance of the car, Harriet had al jumped off the cliff and rolled down the hillside. Delbert got out of the car and witnessed Harriet jump off the cli before him. In that moment, it felt as if he was reliving the scene of her leaving him in a past life. His breath stopped, and his heart seemed to cease beating. ¡°No! Harriet!¡± He immediately wanted to follow her down, but before he could take two steps, the man in ck leaped out from the side and threw a punch at him. In his eyes, rich heirs like Delbert were all weaklings. He didn¡¯t use much force, thinking he could easily overpower him. But to his surprise, Delbert grabbed his fist with a fierce look in his eyes. With a strong twist, he dislocated the man¡¯s wrist and then kicked his knee with force, shattering it and causing him to copse to the ground! Today''s Bonus Offer Chatper 270 Chapter 270 If it hadn¡¯t been for Harriet¡¯s urgency to jump off the cliff, Delbert would never have let the man in ck off so easily. He immediately turned and chased after the direction where Harriet had fallen. At this moment, Harriet had rolled down the hillside and was already numb from her injuries. It felt simr to how she had felt in the previous life when she was tricked onto the operating table by Nora and Vernon. As dusk fell and night gradually took over, it seemed that this time there was no hope of survival for her. The only thing she couldn¡¯t ept was losing to Nora once again. ¡®Delbert, | hope you can be happy in the future, even without me!¡± As she was about to close her eyes, she suddenly saw a familiar handsome face. It seemed like an illusion-before she died, she could still see Delbert? Darkness enveloped her, but behind him was the brilliance of the setting sun. Meanwhile, Selena, graduallying out of her drugged state, was shocked to find herself in an unfamiliar environment. After getting out of the car, she saw blood all over the ground. The man in ck had already driven away with the unconscious Nora in Harriet¡¯s car. +25 BONUS Selena had been left on the side of the road. She looked up and Delbert carrying the severely injured Harriet towards her. Selena immediately figured out what had just happened. After getting into Delbert¡¯s car, she called the police at once. Upon hearing that the injured person was Delbert¡¯s wife, the police issued a search warrant as quickly as possible. At this moment, Delbert held Harriet tightly as he rushed into the emergency room at the hospital. ¡°Harriet, you must not have any problems. Do you hear me? | won¡¯t allow anything bad to happen to you!¡± He shouted desperately in her ear, as if he had used up all his strength. The doctors quickly took over and ced Harriet on the operating table to prepare for surgery. Delbert held onto Harriet¡¯s hand anxiously and pleaded with tears in his eyes, ¡°Sir, please save her. Please, you must save her!¡± ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Delbert!¡± The attending physician nodded hurriedly. Then several doctors wheeled the operating table into the emergency room. ¡°Harriet, Harriet, you must survive. Do you hear me...¡± Delbert continued to chase the surgical cart, tightly holding Harriet¡¯s hand, his eyes brimming with tears of regret. If he had known that Harriet would get hurt, he wouldn''t have let her go out alone today! Harriet, in her hazy state, heard Delbert¡¯s panicked and regretful voice, which hurt her to the core. ¡®What should | do? Delbert, I¡¯m afraid | can¡¯t be by your side in this life +25 BONUS ayam She really wanted him not to cry, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she vomited arge amount of blood. It instantly stained the white surgical sheets red. In the end, she could only watch as Delbert was forced to release her hands, which he had been tightly holding, outside the operating room. He stood anxiously outside the operating room, just like he had been a long time ago. He stood on the top floor and stared nkly at the sky, while she could only stand quietly below, watching him. ¡®Delbert, do we know each other from before?¡¯ When Harriet was rushed to the emergency room for treatment, Delbert waited outside, apanied by the anxious Selena and Yuri, who had hurried over upon hearing of Selena¡¯s danger. Delbert asked Selena what had happened, but she was unconscious back then and knew nothing. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chatper 271 Chapter 271 So when Marc, Molly, Sean, and others arrived after hearing the news, they saw three worried people standing guard at the emergency room door. ¡°How is Harriet?¡± Molly asked with a worried look on her face. Delbert remained silent, so Selena answered for him, ¡°She was hit by a bullet and lost a lot of blood, but the bullet didn¡¯t hit any vital organs. Thest sentence didn¡¯t provide anyfort to anyone. ¡°Delbert, don¡¯t worry, I''ll definitely bring the culprit to justice!¡± Marc assured him. ¡°It''s Nora. There is a mysterious organization behind her,¡± Delbert said with a cold look in his eyes, as if he wished to torture and kill them on the spot. ¡°Delbert, I¡¯ll send my men to arrest them!¡± After ncing at Delbert¡¯s gloomy face and then at Molly, Marc said to her, ¡°Molly, I''ll leave this to you for now.¡± Although he also wanted to see Harriet safelye out of the operating room with Delbert and Molly, he had more important things to do at the moment-finding the perpetrator. After Marc left, Delbert gave a nce at Molly, Selena, and others who stood beside him, then made a phone call in the corridor. ¡°Cory, re-investigate the identities of those men in ck who ambushed Harriet that day. | want to know who hired them!¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Delbert!¡± +25 BONUS After hanging up the phone, Delbert clenched his phone tightly, his knuckles turning white with force. He took a deep breath and looked at the red light that had been on in the emergency room all along. Every step he took towards it felt heavy. The surgerysted a very long time but still didn¡¯t end. Delbert, standing outside the operating room, felt as if his whole life was about toe to an end. He stood there nkly, covered in Harriet¡¯s blood and sweat in his palms. Just the thought of Harriet falling off the cliff and getting injured made his heart ache instantly. Before Harriet came out of the emergency room, Selena, who was waiting outside, couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. ¡°Is the doctor inside capable or not? Let me in!¡± Selena said as she tried to rush in but was quickly stopped by Yuri. ¡°Hey, Miss Ross, don¡¯t go in and cause trouble. You''re still pregnant.¡± ¡°Yuri, aren¡¯t you worried?¡± ¡°What''s the use of being worried? Neither you nor | am a surgeon. You''re only going to make things worse.¡± Just as the two were arguing, Molly saw a man with gold-rimmed sses walking towards them from outside the door. He walked over and calmly said to Selena and Yuri, who were still arguing, ¡°Excuse me, let me go in and take a look.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Who are you?¡± Yuri nced at this strange man without any courtesy. +25 BONUS At this point, Delbert¡¯s gaze also fell on the man. In the whole world of surgery, if Joe ranked second, no one dared to be the first. And he was also Harriet¡¯s capable assistant. ¡°Let him in,¡± Delbert said to Yuri blocking the door. ¡°Boss?¡± Not only did Yuri not understand this time, even Sean couldn¡¯t fathom Delbert¡¯s intentions. The person lying inside was Harriet. How could Delbert be so at ease letting a stranger in? ¡°| told you to let him in!¡± Delbert¡¯s voice was low. Seeing that as a sign of his anger, Yuri and Sean had no choice but to reluctantly make way... +25 BONUS Chatper 272 Chapter 272 In the operating room. When Joe, dressed in surgical attire, appeared, the doctors and nurses who were struggling with the surgery were all startled. Harriet¡¯s injuries this time were too severe. She kept bleeding, and her organs were injured, so they could barely stop it. But Harriet was Delbert¡¯s wife, the future Mrs. Carlson of the Carlson Group. Delbert had just given orders that if they couldn¡¯t save Harriet, he would have everyone in the hospital buried with her. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here? Get out of here!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The chief surgeon saw Joe and immediately tried to drive him out. ¡°Mr. Delbert asked me to perform surgery on Miss Harriet!¡± Joe pointed to Harriet lying on the operating table and said in a calm tor The chief surgeon frowned. How could Delbert let a stranger perfor surgery on Harriet? ¡°You''re lying. Get out! This isn¡¯t where you should be!¡± The chief surgeon tried to dismiss Joe. However, Joepletely ignored him and walked directly towards Harriet. ¡°Hey! Can¡¯t you understand my words? | told you to get out!¡± The doctor stepped forward, preparing to pull Joe out. But with a light wave of his hand, Joe easily pushed the doctor away. +25 BONUS The doctor was stunned. This man looked fragile. How could he have such strength? Joe approached Harriet and skillfully picked up a sterilized knife and surgical forceps. Under the astonished gaze of everyone, he began to perform surgery on Harriet. Before long, the bleeding from Harriet¡¯s wounds was stopped, which shocked the chief surgeon. Who exactly was this man? How could he be so skilled in surgery? Next, Joe quickly put a pill into Harriet¡¯s mouth and gently patted her throat. The chief surgeon was horrified, afraid that Joe had some malicious intent. If anything happened to Harriet, everyone in the hospital would be in trouble. He quickly pulled Joe away and said anxiously, ¡°What are you doing? What did you give Miss Harriet to eat?¡± Joe frowned as he was pulled away but rxed when he saw Harriet¡¯s throat move slightly. It seemed that she had swallowed the pill. If it hadn¡¯t been for the urgency of the situation, he wouldn¡¯t have taken such action. This was a new drug he had developed, hoping that Harriet would be safe. Themotion in the operating room disturbed Delbert and the others waiting outside. ¡°What happened?¡± Delbert was afraid that something dangerous might happen to Harriet, so he rushed in without hesitation. +25 BONUS As soon as he entered, he saw Joe in surgical attire. It was obvious that he had just finished surgery, as there were bloodstains on his white coat. Delbert frowned and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Harriet now?¡± Before Joe could say anything, the chief surgeon hurried over with a panicked expression, almost kneeling down in front of Delbert. ¡°Mr. Delbert, I¡¯m really sorry. | didn¡¯t notice this man taking advantage of the situation!¡± Upon hearing that, Delbert got mad, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The doctor closed his eyes and trembled as he said, ¡°After this man finished the surgery on Miss Harriet, | don¡¯t know what he gave her to eat, but | can see that Miss Harriet¡¯splexion is getting worse.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Molly and Selena were also surprised. Selena was immediately rmed and went forward to check on Harriet¡¯s condition, her expression bing increasingly seriou +25 BONUS Chatper 273 Chapter 273 Seeing Selena¡¯s worried expression, Delbert seemed to guess what was happening. His chest surged violently, and his whole body seemed unsteady. Even his breathing became difficult. If anything bad happened to Harriet, he couldn¡¯t bear it at all! Yuri and Sean also entered with Delbert. After Seanforted Delbert for a moment, his expression suddenly turned cold. He immediately walked up to Joe with a stern look on his face and questioned him sharply. ¡°Tell us, what did you give Harriet to eat?¡± Sean never trusted Joe and naturally assumed that he intended to harm Harriet. Joe narrowed his eyes behind his sses and looked at the pale Harriet lying on the operating table, feeling uncertain in his heart. This was a medicine he had recently developed... Although it had undergone many tests, he...N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Tell us!¡± Sean so angry that he was about to take action against him, but Je deftly avoided him. ¡°This¡¯s a medicine | personally developed,¡± Joe said in a t tone. He chose to trust his own skills! ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no problem!¡± However, as soon as he finished, Harriet, who had been lying unconscious on the operating table, suddenly started to vomit bloog +25 BONUS Blood spurted out uncontrobly, which scared everyone. ¡°Do you still dare to say your medicine is fine?¡± Sean, witnessing that scene, felt like killing Joe. Everyone in Meawood City knew how important Harriet was to Delbert! But Joe dared to make Harriet suffer! Because Harriet suddenly started vomiting blood, all the doctors and nurses in the operating room were in a frenzy trying to stop the bleeding. But the blood simply wouldn''t stop... ¡°Harriet!¡± Delbert, seeing the ring trace of blood at the corner of Harriet¡¯s lips. and the blood all over her body, was frightened out of his wits. Then his face turned violent and sinister. At this moment, Delbert¡¯s rage could almost destroy everyone and everything! He staggered to his feet and walked over to Joe, who was also stunned, and with all his strength, he delivered a fierce kick. The kick caught Joe off guard and hit him squarely in the chest. Joe grunted in pain but bit his lip tightly, refusing to make a so It took him a long while before he could steady himself against wall behind him. His eyes were fixed tightly on Harriet. There shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with his medicine! ¡°Drag him out now! Beat him to death!¡± Delbert roared hoarsely, his eyes bloodshot as he looked at Harri +25 BONUS Why? He couldn''t protect her in the previous life, and in this life, he still failed to protect her. If Harriet really died, he didn¡¯t want to live either. He was supposed to have died in the previous life anyway. Even if he were to live again, he only wanted to live for Harriet! Without Harriet, what was the point of him living in this world? At this moment, Delbert was so provoked that he lost all sense of reason. He couldn¡¯t think of anything else. In his heart, anyone who hurt Harriet should die! He would kill all of them!! Joe endured the excruciating pain in his chest and stood up straight, but his gaze still fixed on Harriet. There were ten more seconds... If Harriet still didn¡¯t wake up... Three, two, one... Chatper 274 Chapter 274 +25 BONUS Beep beep beep! The sound of the monitor echoed in everyone¡¯s ears in the operating room. Joe was quickly subdued by Sean, his arms were well restrained behind his back, unable to move. His eyshes trembled slightly with immense fear engulfing him. How could this be! His medicine should be effective! ¡°| want him dead!!!¡± Delbert¡¯s roar was so loud that it made everyone present involuntarily shiver. Joe¡¯s pupils dted in shock. No way... Just as Sean was about to take Joe out for punishment, ¡°Stop there!¡± The machine stopped its frenzied beeping noise, and Harriet, who had been lying on the operating table vomiting blood, woke up at some point. As soon as Delbert saw Harriet awake, he rushed up to her, staring at her with tears in eyes. ¡°Harriet... are you alright...¡± God knew how scared he was just now! +25 BONUS ¡°Delbert, I¡¯m fine.¡±. Harriet gave him a reassuring look, her gaze falling on Joe beside her, who looked hit. Everyone followed her gaze and looked over, their expressions turningC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org strange. ¡°Delbert, he saved me. Let him go...¡± After mustering thest bit of her strength to say those words, Harriet fainted again. ¡°Harriet! Harriet!¡± Delbert¡¯s face turned pale as he roared with bloodshot eyes. Joe broke free from Sean¡¯s restraint and came over covered in blood, panting heavily. ¡°She just had surgery. Passing out is normal. No need to worry about that, Mr. Delbert.¡± After hearing that, Delbert finally breathed a sigh of relief and f alive again. Thank goodness, Harriet finally survived! ¡°What are you all standing around for?¡± Joe gave a cold nce at the few stunned doctors and nurses. were frightened into action and quickly began to move Harriet a on the operating table. After calming down, Delbert also hurriedly wanted to follow Harr but was stopped by Joe. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Delbert, but Miss Harriet needs quiet rest now and ca see anyone at the moment. Pleasee to see her after three hour +25 BONUS ¡°Sure!¡± As long as Harriet was alright, Delbert was willing to wait. Not just three hours, but even if it were a lifetime, he would wait for her! After doing what he needed to do, Joe was about to leave but was suddenly stopped by Delbert. ¡°I''m sorry for what happened just now.¡± Delbert, now calm, had a hint of apology in his voice. ¡°It''s okay. | did that all for Miss Harriet.¡± Joe waved his hand, then left straight away. Sean also felt apologetic and followed him. ¡°Sir, let me walk you out!¡± Seeing that Harriet was okay, Molly, Selena, and Yuri all breathed a sigh of relief. Afterforting Delbert, they all left. Three hourster, Delbert could finally enter the ward to see He gently pushed open the door of the ward, afraid of waking H who was still deeply asleep and not making a sound. Perhaps because the anesthesia hadn''t worn off yet, Harriet was in deep sleep. It had started to rain outside, pitter-pattering softly. The entire ward was white, devoid of any vitality. Only the green nt on the windowsill with its lush leaves added a of life to the white surroundings. #25 BONUS Harriety on the hospital bed, her many wounds causing Delbert¡¯s heart to ache. If it hadn¡¯t been for Joe arriving in time to stop the bleeding, no one knew what would have happened. Just thinking about what had just happened made him shudder with fear. On the bed, Harriet, weak and in pain, couldn¡¯t sleep peacefully in her dreams. She frowned in agony as if she were having a nightmare. Delbert focused on her, kissing her forehead tenderly, gently pushing away her soft hair with his hand, wanting to use his warm lips to drive away the fear in her dreams. +25 BONUS Chatper 275 Chapter 275 Outside the window, light rain fell, and a cold wind blew open the white curtains. Delbert knelt on the ground, carefully and tenderly kissing the woman lying on the hospital bed. That continued for a long time, until Harriet woke up from a childhood nightmare, slowly opened her eyes, and regained consciousness. It took her about a minute to recognize the person in front of her, after which she immediately hugged Delbert, her body trembling with fear. ¡°Delbert, | had a terrible nightmare. | dreamed of so many scary things!¡± The fragmented scenes in the dream were like a gray film, stained withrge patches of blood. She even dreamed of someone killing her mother in front of her. What was all that about? Delbert quickly embraced her, gently patting her shoulder andforting her in a soft voice. ¡°Harriet, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here you!¡± Only when she felt the warmth in Delbert¡¯s arms did Harriet gradu calm down. It seemed that all these mysteries could only be unraveled after finding her mother. But before that, she had to cure Delbert¡¯s paranoia! Harriet spent a full week recovering in the hospital before being discharged. To celebrate her discharge, Marc specially invited them to have fun at Holy Night tonight. In the VIP lounge on the top floor, arge group of people gathered. Everyone was happy that Harriet was fine. Soon, empty bottles began to pile up on the table. ¡°Mare, drink less. It¡¯s not good for your stomach!¡± Molly, noticing Marc¡¯s enthusiastic drinking, said subconsciously, her voice tinged with concern. His reckless drinking was really harmful for his health. ¡°It''s okay!¡± Faced with Molly¡¯s concern, Marc paused slightly as he poured the wine into the ss, making a crisp sound as the bottle touched the rim of the ss. It was soon drowned out by the lively atmosphere in the lounge. Even though he said it was okay, he obediently stopped drinking s much. Unknowingly, he had already be ustomed to married life wit Molly. It was peaceful and beautiful, stable and warm. Harriet had too much to drink and went to the washroom in the middle of it. However, the upper floor restrooms were either under maintenance or crowded, so she went to the main hall instead.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As she came out of the washroom and was about to head to the top floor, she saw a man in a dark suit standing at the elevator entrance. +25 BONUS Was it Delbert? Why was he suddenly looking for her? ¡°Delbert, why are you here?¡± Harriet hurriedly approached and grabbed the man¡¯s hand, smiling as she asked, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± The man looked down at Harriet holding his hand and said with a slight smile, ¡°Sorry, miss, you seem to have mistaken me for someone else. I¡¯m not your Delbert.¡± The man¡¯s voice was overly gentle, so much so that it made people feel ufortable. While Delbert¡¯s tone when talking to her was also gentle, it wasn¡¯t this kind of hypocritical gentleness. Harriet was taken aback and quickly looked up at him. The man in front of her had a face somewhat simr to Delbert¡¯s, but his features were much softer. Both were dressed in dark suits with white shirts and ck trouser but they exudedpletely different vibes. Delbert appeared aloof and noble by nature, but this man had an ai of warmth and elegance. However, beneath this gentle and refined appearance, Harriet always. felt something dark and mysterious about him. Who exactly was this man? And why did he look so much like Delbert? +25 BONUS Chatper 276 Chapter 276 Realizing that she seemed to have mistaken the man, Harriet quickly let go of his hand. She said in a gentle and distant tone, with a hint of aloofness, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± After saying that, she hesitated, then continued to walk forward. But before she could take a few steps, the man¡¯s voice came faintly from behind her. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s fate that we meet. Why not stay and have a drink together? My treat.¡± Hearing that, Harriet subconsciously turned her head and saw the man smiling at her. Although his expression was gentle, she felt it was strange. She looked at the man with a hint of wariness, trying to detect any signs of something amiss. However, no matter how she observed him, it seemed like the was just being friendly and inviting, without any ulterior motives. But she still felt that something was off. Harriet forcefully suppressed the feeling of unease in her heart a responded with a cold and distant expression. ¡°I''m sorry, | have something to do. | gotta go.¡± With that, she turned and prepared to leave. ¡°Levi Bass!¡± Even after being rejected by Harriet, Levi Bass¡¯s voice remained gent +25 BONUSThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. and elegant. ¡°Miss, that¡¯s my name. Please remember it. I''lle find you.¡± Levi''s voice came faintly, leaving Harriet unsure whether he meant for her to remember his name or remember that he would come find her, or perhaps both. Even though it was their first meeting, he unexpectedly acted familiar and said he woulde find her in the future... It made her feel extremely uneasy. Harriet was scared and suddenly felt a chill, hastening her steps to leave. Thankfully, the strange Levi didn¡¯t follow her. However, after walking a few steps, Harriet finally realized something. What? The man just said his name was Levi Bass? Could he be associated with Justin and Henry? He must know where Justin was, right? With that in mind, Harriet hurried back, but Levi already disappea The lobby was bustling with people. Harriet shook her head and ultimately chose to take the elevator ba to the top floor. It was strange. Why had so many people with the surname Bass appeared around her recently? What was their connection to her mother? At the top floor. +25 BONUS Delbert sat in the private room, waiting for Harriet to return. He was worried that she might encounter danger again, just like she did a week ago. Concerned, he quickly set down his ss of wine and strode out of the room, his voice filled with unmistakable worry. ¡°Till go find her!¡± After saying this, regardless of whether the others in the room heard him or not, he pushed open the door and left directly. After leaving the private room, Delbert asked around and eventually made his way to the lobby downstairs. Seeing that Harriet was still nowhere to be found, he was about to take out his phone to call her, but was intercepted by a woman. wa The woman was wearing a light purple strapless dress and had an expensiveyer of makeup on her face. She seemed to be too stunning to be ignored. She deliberately unted her well-proportioned figure in front of Delbert, smiling flirtatiously as she said in a very familiar manner. ¡°Sir, care to have a drink together?¡± The woman sized up Delbert covertly and felt secretly delighted. The man before her was dressed from head to toe in high-end custon -made clothing that didn¡¯te cheap. Although she couldn¡¯t recognize the brand of the watch on his wrist, its exquisite craftsmanship and expensive materials confirmed that it was definitely not cheaper than his clothes. In addition to his air of nobility and aloofness, all of it showed his extraordinary background. +25 BONUS The reason why she came to Holy Night tonight was to fish for a wealthy husband. At first, she had made no progress until Delbert suddenly appeared. She didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a high-quality man. Moreover, his handsome appearance was much more pleasing to the eye than those vulgar nouveau riche men she saw just then. At the same time. Just as Harriet returned to the private room and didn¡¯t see Delbert, she asked Molly about it. +25 BONUS Chatper 277 Chapter 277Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Molly, where did Delbert go?¡± Molly shook her head and said she didn¡¯t know. Marc then replied, ¡°I just saw Delbert go out to look for you.¡± Harriet immediately chased after him. ¡°Why did Harriet leave?¡± Yuri asked. ¡°She went to find Delbert. Let¡¯s not worry about them and continue drinking,¡± Marc said, seeming to be in high spirits. He put his arms around Yuri¡¯s and Sean¡¯s shoulders and continued drinking. When Harriet returned to the lobby downstairs, she finally saw the familiar and aloof figure. Having learned her lesson from Levi, Harriet carefully observed and confirmed that the man was indeed Delbert. However, to her surprise, there was a provocative woman stan next to him. Oh! She had only been gone for a short while, and her dear husb already had a romantic encounter? Right when Delbert wanted to call Harriet to ask where she was, was suddenly osted by a strange woman. He frowned at the pungent perfume emanating from the woman, which was nothing like the refreshing scent of mint that Harriet wor He didn¡¯t give the woman a nce and had no intention of gettin entangled with her there. +25 BONUS He tried to bypass her and leave for a quiet ce to call Harriet. However, the woman, who finally saw a wealthy man at Holy Night, wasn¡¯t willing to let Delbert go so easily. She hurriedly walked up to Delbert and blocked his way, preventing him from leaving. At this moment, the woman seemed to want to stick to Delbert¡¯s body and said in a charming voice. ¡°Hey, sir, don¡¯t rush off. Why not stay and have some fun with me?¡± Delbert was repeatedly entangled by this woman, his brow furrowing tighter and deeper. A hint of ferocity shed in his eyes. The storm wasing! The woman clearly didn¡¯t notice the anger in Delbert¡¯s eyes. Instead, she was pleased with herself, thinking that Delbert had been attracted by her beauty. Seeing the woman¡¯s behavior, Harriet shook her head resignedly. Seeing that Delbert was on the verge of exploding with anger and woman still wanted to provoke him further, she was afraid tha woman would end up digging her own grave! When her husband became angry, even she couldn''t hold him Thinking of that, Harriet hurried forward and gave the woman a sig saying, ¡°Please stay away from him!¡± If she didn¡¯t leave, no one would be able to save her when Delbert bes paranoid. However, the woman paid no attention to Harriet¡¯s gesture. She didn¡¯t realize that she was in danger at the moment and couldn understand Harriet¡¯s expression. She even thought that Harriet wa deliberately trying to steal her man. +25 BONUS The woman''s gaze shifted from Delbert and turned to look at Harriet. Her eyes were full of contempt as she disdainfully said, ¡°You''re too young and naive to steal a man from me!¡± The man in front of her was handsome and wealthy, almost once ina century. Let him go? She wasn¡¯t stupid! If Harriet wanted to steal the man she had set her sights on, Harriet should think it twice! The woman carefully observed Harriet afterwards. When she saw that Harriet¡¯s face showed no signs of makeup and was so wless and beautiful, a strong sense of jealousy surged in her heart. She crossed her arms and said with deliberate sarcasm, ¡°You have a face of a slut but dress up like a pure girl when youe to Holy Night. You¡¯re clearly not a virtuous woman. ¡°| bet you must have slept with countless men. Don¡¯t infect m any diseases!¡± +25 BONUS Chatper 278 Chapter 278 Harriet deliberately gave the woman a scrutinizing look, resting her chin on her left hand as if contemting. ¡°Indeed, you''re not wrong,¡± Harriet said. The woman thought Harriet was weak and easily intimidated, as she had quickly backed down after just a few words. She gave a cold snort, ¡°Good that you know your ce...¡± ¡°Too bad the slut is actually you!¡± Harriet sneered. ¡°What did you say? Are you looking for trouble?¡± The woman red at Harriet with resentment, wishing she could tear her apart. ¡°Did you say | want to steal your man? Is this gentleman your man?¡± Harriet didn¡¯t pay attention to the woman¡¯s anger and instead turned her head slightly toward Delbert. The woman was infuriated by Harriet¡¯s words and decide of spite. ¡°Yes! He is my man!¡± Confident in her own figure and appearance, she believed tha she lied, the man beside her wouldn''t be angry and might even willing to lie with her, a great beauty. After saying that, the woman reached out to grab Delbert¡¯s arm. But Delbert wasn¡¯t going to give the woman a chance. He step back, avoiding her like she was a contagious disease, and left the woman empty-handed. ut +25 BONUS The woman felt dissatisfied but, to save face in front of Harriet, she tried hard to maintain a smile and awkwardly let go of the hand that had been left hanging in mid-air, as if nothing had happened just now. Seeing that, Harriet sneered, and she naturally took Delbert¡¯s left hand. This time, Delbert not only didn¡¯t pull away but also cooperated. The woman was dumbfounded. Looking at the stunned expression on the woman¡¯s face, Harriet provoked her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s your man? But howe | remember that I¡¯m his legitimate wife! ¡°Right? Honey!¡± Harriet gave a charming smile as she looked at Delbert, who nodded solemnly. Themotion caused by the three people attracted the attention of many people in the lobby.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Seeing the intimate behavior between the two and learning abou their rtionship, the woman felt embarrassed. Being watched by so many people, she felt ashamed and want hide her face. If the news spread abroad, it would be impossible for her to fi quality man again in Holy Night or even the entire underground entertainment city in the future! The woman suddenly became furious and quickly lowered her head cover her face so that no one around her could see her. She almost ran out of Holy Night in her three-inch high heels. It was truly humiliating! +25 BONUS Delbert felt the soft touch of the small hand in his left hand. The image of Harriet saying she was his wife just now kept ying in his mind, gradually lifting his heavy mood. Holding Harriet¡¯s hand, they left the Holy Night directly. When they arrived at the car, he stopped. Delbert held Harriet¡¯s hand tightly and didn¡¯t want to let go. He opened the car door with his right hand and looked back at Harriet, his voice much softer than before. ¡°Harriet, let¡¯s go home. | can¡¯t wait to get home now.¡± Harriet carefully pulled her hand out of Delbert¡¯s grasp and said, ¡°Let me call Molly and tell her that we need to go home first.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Delbert nodded, then opened the car door and got in first. Harriet took out her phone and called Molly, ¡°Hello, Molly!¡± ¡°What''s wrong, Harriet?¡± Molly''s gentle voice came from the other end of the phone quickly. ¡°Molly, Delbert and | have something to deal with, so we''ll...¡± But before Harriet could finish her sentence, she heard a loud no from the other end. +25 BONUS Chatper 279 Chapter 279 ¡°Ah! Mare, did you drink too much?¡± Then Molly¡¯s voice came again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Harriet. Marc drank too much. What did you say just then? What happened to you and Mr. Delbert?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. You guys can continue. We need to go home first,¡± Harriet said with a smile. She knew without asking that there must be a bigmotion in the private room now. It was right for her and Delbert to leave first. After a few words with Molly, Harriet hung up the phone. Just as she put away her phone, Delbert¡¯s warmrge hand once again held her fingers. ¡°Harriet, let¡¯s go home quickly. It¡¯s too dangerous outside.¡± His voice was low and slightly hoarse. She wasn¡¯t sure if she had misheard it, but she could vaguely sense a hint of coquettishness his tone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Harriet was stunned, and her ears turned slightly red. Delbert in this state really looked like a bad man leading a young woman home. Seeing that she didn¡¯t react, Delbert thought she wanted to have fun a little longer in Holy Night and didn¡¯t want to go home so early. He held her hand a little tighter and his throat rolled lightly, emitting a single sound. ¡°Alright?¡± After some thought, he added, ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± +25 BONUS Delbert¡¯s low, hoarse voice suddenly struck a chord in Harriet¡¯s heart, making her feel all tingly. The blush on her earlobes spread to her entire ears. ¡°Okay, let''s go home!¡± Harriet cleared her throat and, when the tingling sensation subsided, she opened the car door and sat directly in the passenger seat. The moonlight shone through the car window, casting a faint silvery light on her slender figure, entuating her fair and radiant skin. Delbert leaned his head to the side, resting his chin on his hand, looking at her with an indulgent gaze. Soon, Delbert arrived at the entrance of the ind vi. It was nighttime, and the stars filled the sky. After taking a shower, Harriety in bed, thinking about the stran encounter with a man named Levi at Holy Night that night. Gradually, her consciousness began to blur, and she was on the v of falling asleep. At this moment, her body was suddenly enveloped in a warm embrace. Delbert¡¯s chin lightly rested on her forehead, and her small face wa against his chest, able to hear the sound of his heartbeat clearly. Her cheeks instantly flushed red. If this continued, she was sure sh wouldn''t be able to fall asleep. She struggled to leave his embrace. However, Delbert held her tightly and no matter how she pushed, she couldn¡¯t break free. +25 BONUS He seemed to realize that the woman in his arms was struggling, so he held her tightly, as if he wanted to absorb her into his body. His voice was hoarse and low as he murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t go... Harriet... don¡¯t leave me!¡± Harriet was his and belonged to him only! His dream talk was somewhat pathological. He kept tightening his grip on herrge hand, as if afraid that she would leave. After hearing his murmurs, Harriet somehow felt upset. She immediately stopped struggling and gently reassured him, to soothe him. Seeing Delbert¡¯s vulnerable appearance, Harriet couldn¡¯t bring herself to struggle anymore. She quickly reached out and hugged Delbert tightly, murmuring, ¡± Delbert, | won¡¯t leave. I''ll be with you forever in this life!¡± It seemed that her attempt to leavest time had indeed deeply affected him. But after curing Delbert¡¯s paranoia, she still had to go to Impe find her mother! Later, the two fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms... +25 BONUS Chatper 280 Chapter 280 Early the next morning, Harriet rubbed her sleepy eyes and slowly opened them. She found herself curled up in Delbert¡¯s embrace, her hand still around his waist. Her cheeks flushed suddenly. As memories gradually returned, she remembered holding Delbertst night and whispering in his ear that she would never leave him. again. Harriet felt a wave of embarrassment and quickly burrowed under the covers, her long eyshes trembling slightly. ¡°Harriet.¡± Delbert gently called her name, his lips moving, ¡°I won''t leave either. | won¡¯t leave you!¡± Harriet was taken aback and took a moment to realize that he responding to the vows she had made to himst night. Shyly, she burrowed further under the covers, her cheeks blushing. ¡°But you said so yourselfst night. How could you forget so quick Delbert gazed at Harriet calmly, his deep eyes filled with tendernes After calming down in the covers for a while, Harriet gradually realized something was amiss. Delbert had fallen asleepst night. How could he have heard wha she said? And he even remembered all night long. Thinking of that, Harriet suddenly emerged from under the covers with an usatory look. ¡°You! You pretended to be asleepst night!¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org +25 BONUS After teasing each other for a while, they set off for the Meawood City Hospital. Harriet had already asked Selena to prepare a separate space for her and Delbert there, and even the medicines needed for treatment were ready. The medicinal pool behind the hospital was actually a small muddy pond. was However, this muddy pond extraordinary. The mud not only had warmth but also emitted a faint fragrance, known as the famous medicinal mud. The mud inside had great benefits for promoting blood cirction and removing blockages, perfect for treating Delbert¡¯s condition. At this moment, Delbert¡¯s head was the only thing visible above mud pool. The rest of his body was immersed in the warm mud. Harriet squatted by the side and took out the syringes left to he her mother, preparing to give Delbert treatment. Delbert blinked steadily at the beautiful and delicate face in front him. He noticed that Harriet¡¯s fingers were trembling slightly as S prepared to inject medicines into his body. He guessed that she was afraid that something might go wrong during the process and harm his body. Although he was pleased that Harriet cared so much about him, now wasn¡¯t the time for her to be afraid. +25 BONUS Delbert¡¯s eyes were slightly misty as he said, ¡°Harriet, don¡¯t be afraid. Be bold and confident. | entrust my life to you!¡± Looking at the slender and handsome face in front of her, Harriet raised her eyebrows and smiled lightly, ¡°Delbert, aren¡¯t you afraid that | might identally kill you? Then all your property would be mine!¡± Gazing at the smiling beauty in front of him, Delbert was slightly dazed for a moment. After a while, he said seriously, ¡°Not just my property, but even my life belongs to you as well!¡± His words were straightforward, and he didn¡¯t hide his true feelings. Harriet gently shook her head, ¡°Delbert, if you talk less and stop staring at me with your intense gaze, maybe | won''t be trembling.¡± It was all Delbert¡¯s fault. He had been staring at her with such passionate eyes, making her feel uneasy. It was all Delbert¡¯s fault. He had been staring at her with such passionate eyes, making her feel uneasy. Every time she faced Delbert¡¯s gaze, she felt as if he could see through her. After stabilizing herself, Harriet continued to give treatment to De However, in a ce she couldn''t see, the man¡¯s gaze was firm hopeful. +25 BONUS Chatper 281 Chapter 281 Delbert thought to himself that, when he recovered from his illness, he would tell Harriet about their childhood memories. The next day, Harriet continued to take Delbert to the medicinal pool and, like yesterday, gave him a medicinal bath and acupuncture. She casually asked Delbert about Nora, who was still on the run. ¡°By the way, have you found Nora?¡± she asked. ¡°I''ve already asked Cory to find her as soon as possible. I''ll bring her to justice and avenge you,¡± said Delbert. ¡°Hmm! | believe in you!¡± Harriet said, feeling touched inside. Delbert looked at her with shiny eyes. In fact, Harriet wasn¡¯t worried at all that Delbert¡¯s people would f catch Nora because, when she asked Joe to sell the Z-type poti Nora, she secretly added something to it. Now was the time fo drug to take effect. So, Nora woulde back to her to settle the score and fall into trap. Two dayster, Harriet received a call from Nora, but she used Monica¡¯s phone. ¡°Harriet, how have you beentely?¡± Nora asked. Harriet recognized Nora¡¯s voice, and her face turned cold.¡± She didn¡¯t pretend to be ignorant and asked coldly, ¡°Did you call m today because you''ve realized your mistake and want to surrende +25 BONUS yourself?¡± Harriet said. ¡°And this shouldn''t be your phone, right? A lofty person like you steals from others?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After so many things had happened, Nora must have already known that she wasn¡¯t a fool, so Harriet didn¡¯t need to pretend anymore. ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Nora roared on the phone. Harriet sneered, saying, ¡°It depends on who I¡¯m talking to. I¡¯ve always spoken differently to different people, and | can only have this attitude toward you.¡± Nora was silent for a while, seeming to be suppressing her anger, before she spoke again. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about Monica¡¯s situation?¡± Harriet lowered her eyes and suddenly understood. It seemed that Nora had aimed at Monica since she couldn''t reach Harriet. Monica must have been kidnapped. Harriet quickly took out the phone she used to contact Joe and fast while casually replying, ¡°What, do you want to use her to th me? You should know that | don¡¯t have a good impression of he Nora tightened her fingers. ¡°Do you really not care about her lif death?¡± Harriet sneered, saying, ¡°Why should I? Aren¡¯t you the one who sh care? ¡°If you want to harm her, go ahead. You''ll only have one more cha against you. In the end, all you''ll get is the death penalty.¡± ¡°We''ll see about that!¡± Nora was infuriated and hung up the phon Harriet immediately called Delbert, who was at work. +25 BONUS ¡°Delbert, did you see the message | just sent you? You need to send Cory to find Monica before it¡¯s toote,¡± Harriet said. ¡°I know,¡± said Delbert. He hung up the phone and immediately sent Cory to find Monica. No one expected that Nora would target Monica. But it also forecasted Nora¡¯s death sentence. +25 BONUS Chatper 282 Chapter 282 After a while, Harriet¡¯s phone rang. It was still Monica¡¯s number, so she quickly answered the call. ¡°I''ll give you one more chance. Bring one billion dors to see me, or | will kill Monica,¡± Nora said. Nora¡¯s face, which had been cured, was suddenly swollen and rotting. She went to the hospital and found out that the wound had been infected and required urgent treatment. But the subsequent treatment costs were in the tens of millions. After injuring Harriet, Nora could have escaped abroad, but to save her face, she had toe back and kidnap Monica to force Harriet to give her money and help her fix her face. Harriet remained silent for a while before sneering. ¡°Nora, have you lost your mind? Why should | agree to your dema Just because you got hold of Monica¡¯s phone, you dare to im she¡¯s in your hands? Do you think | will believe whatever you Harriet said. Nora¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone became sharp. ¡°The let you hear her voice.¡± Harriet frowned and then heard Nora curse on the other end. ¡°Spe up! Why are you suddenly mute?¡± Then a weak cough from a woman¡¯s voice came through the phon It seemed that Monica was indeed with Nora. Harriet gritted her teeth and finally relented. ¡°Tell me your location +25 BONUS NOTES sharpughter came through the phone. ¡°Why do you suddenly change your mind? Didn''t you say that Monica¡¯s safety is none of your concern?¡± Harriet said calmly, ¡°Provoking me like this won¡¯t work, Nora. But you need to think clearly. Harming Monica won¡¯t do you any good.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°She¡¯s a member of the Carlson family, after all. If something happens to her, both you and the person behind you will pay the price. | believe you know that well.¡± ¡°Huh! Of course | do,¡± Nora sneered and said, ¡°Well then, bring one billion dors to the ce | mentioned. Remember, you must come alone.¡± Harriet knew very well that Nora was so eager for this money to fix her face. Her face was ruined by Harriet, to begin with. Harriet chuckled. ¡°Sorry, | won''t go alone to see you. Who knows what you might do behind my back, but | can send someone.¡± Nora was annoyed. ¡°Do you think you still have room to negotiate with me?¡± Harrietughed coldly, engaging Nora in psychological warfare.¡± Since we can¡¯t reach an agreement, then do whatever you want. Anyway, | don¡¯t care that much about saving Monica.¡± ¡°You!¡± Nora was exacerbated. ¡°Fine! Send someone over. If | don¡¯t the money, | will kill Monica!¡± Even though Monica was once her friend, she could destroy this fa friendship for the sake of her interests. ¡°Okay!¡± Harriet nodded. ¡°| will send you the address in a while,¡± Nora said. ¡°Okay!¡± Harriet said.. +25 BONUS After hanging up the phone, Harriet received a call from Delbert. She hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Have you found Monica?¡± Even though Monica had done many things against Harriet, she was Delbert¡¯s cousin. Harriet couldn''t just sit back and do nothing about her safety. Delbert¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Yeah! Relying on the location tracking, Cory has already found their position.¡± Harriet was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± +25 BON Chatper 283 Chapter 283 Harriet then told Delbert about what Nora had asked her to do on the phone. After a moment of silence, Delbert said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone over. You don¡¯t have to put yourself in danger. Just leave it to me. Harriet was taken aback. ¡°But...¡± She was worried about Monica. After all, Monica was kidnapped because of her. Delbert interrupted her, saying, ¡°The police and my team will handle the rest. You should stay at home and wait for my good news.¡± Harriet pursed her lips. ¡°Alright! Be careful and take Monica back safely.¡± Delbert smiled. ¡°Yes, my dear wife!¡± Harriet felt helpless. ¡°Come on! It¡¯s not the time to joke around!¡± ¡°Okay, | got it. Talk to youter,¡± Delbert said. Harriet hung up the phone and heaved a sigh of relief. She hoped that Monica would be safe. On the outskirts of Meawood City. In a dark and gloomy warehouse, Monicay on the cold ground, weakly opening her eyes. Since being kidnapped by Nora, she hadn''t eaten or drunk anything for +25 BONU a day and a night. And because she refused to help Nora fabricate scandals about Harriet online, Monica had been severely beaten by Nora. Now her body was covered in bruises, and she even had a light fever. Although she disliked Harriet, she knew what was right. She would never help Nora frame Harriet. Compared to Harriet, the crazed Nora was the one she despised the most. She closed her eyes in pain, praying that someone coulde and save her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She hoped that Delbert coulde to her rescue. Just then, the warehouse door suddenly opened. A dazzling light shone in. Monica struggled to sit up, looking eagerly at the door. But when she saw that it was Nora, she immediately put away h joyful expression and put on a disdainful look. Nora was quite interested in her reaction and smirked. ¡°Why? Disappointed to see me?¡± Monica remained silent, having no intention of talking to a lunatic. Nora nced at her flushed face and taunted, ¡°Monica, what happened to you? Why is your face so flushed? Are you sick?¡± Monica said nothing, but Nora didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Although Delbert and Harriet have promised me 100 million dors, still don¡¯t want to let you go. Considering that we used to be friends I''ll make it less painful,¡± Nora said. The smile on her face deepened. ¡°How would you like to die? Buried at sea or buried alive? This ce is close to both the sea and the mountains, so you can choose.¡± +25 BONUS Nora observed Monica''s expression and saw her face stiffen, showing signs of fear. Nora chuckled. ¡°But on second thought, we don¡¯t have any deep grudges. If you don¡¯t want to die, | could show some mercy and let you go. But you have to agree to testify against Harriet¡¯s scandals. How about that? ¡°This is your only chance to survive.¡± +25 BONUS Chatper 284 Chapter 284 Monica¡¯s heart began to beat violently. She felt a deep fear of death weighing heavily on her. She didn¡¯t want to die, but she didn¡¯t want to submit to someone like Nora either.. She had been so good to Nora before, but she never expected that Nora would forget everything and even kidnap her. Nora was such a heartless person. Monica¡¯s lips trembled as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here.¡± Atriumphant expression appeared on Nora¡¯s face, and she pretended to beforting. ¡°You''ve made the right choice. It¡¯s not worth dying for that despicable Harriet,¡± she said. ¡°Alright, let her go.¡± Nora waved her hand, and two men walked over to help Monica from the ground. Nora took out her phone and handed it to Monica. ¡°Come on and make a statement. Let¡¯s expose Harriet together. Yo hate her too, don¡¯t you?¡± she said. Unexpectedly, Monica didn¡¯t take the phone. Instead, she gathered her strength and lunged at Nora. Grabbing Nora¡¯s neck, she roared, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± For a moment, no one dared to move. Nora¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. +25 BONU ¡°Monica, how dare you deceive me!¡± she snapped. Monica held onto her neck. ¡°Shut up! If you say another word, I''ll killThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. you!¡± However, due to her high fever, her eyes were barely open, and her body was swaying. Her voice was weak. In this situation, it was already difficult for Monica to just hold Nora hostage, let alone escape. But no matter what, she couldn¡¯t just sit there and wait for death. She had to try something. Just as Monica was thinking about how to escape, one of the ck- clothed men seized the opportunity and rushed toward her. Monica reacted quickly, using Nora as a shield and stepping back. While Monica was distracted, Nora took the chance to kick her hard Monica grunted in pain and slipped, falling backward. She had to release her grip on Nora. Soon after, Nora¡¯s subordinates subdued her. Monica waspletely immobilized. Infuriated, Nora stabilized herself and pped Monica across the face. ¡°You bitch, how dare you deceive me!¡± she barked. Monica¡¯s cheek instantly swelled up. She red back and spat at Nora. ¡°Nora, you¡¯re not a good person either. What right do you have to judge me?¡± Her words infuriated Nora even more, and she pped Monica +25 BONU Chatper 285 Chapter 285 ¡°Throw this wretch into the deep mountains! | want her to suffer and die!¡± Nora said.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. For this rebellion, Monica would pay with her life. Following orders, those men lifted Monica and put her in a sack. Monica woke up a few times, but each time she felt drowsy and had no idea where Nora¡¯s people were taking her. After an unknown amount of time, she felt like she had been thrown into some ce. There was a damp, earthy smell mixed with the fresh scent of the forest, and the weight of the dirt kept piling on her body. ¡°Bury her! Don¡¯t let anyone find out!¡± Nora seemed to be giving orders She was going to bury Monica alive. Nora was truly cruel. Monica tried to get up, but because she was bound by the sack, she couldn''t figure out the direction. She could only wriggle and search forward until more dirt fell on her. ¡°Delbert!¡± she cried out. Her body became heavier, and the air grew thinner. Running a light fever, she coughed and shed tears. ¡°I''m sorry, | shouldn¡¯t have treated Harriet like that!¡± she muttered. Soon, darkness enveloped her vision. +25 BON In the afternoon, Delbert sent someone to the address given by Nora. The man in ck found that the people who arrived were not Harriet, and the promised amount of money was just a box of paper. He angrily pounded the table. ¡°How dare they deceive me with fake money!¡± He immediately called Nora. ¡°Where is Monica?¡± Nora became evasive about his inquiry. ¡°What''s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Through gritted teeth, the man in ck said, ¡°Delbert and Harriet are unfaithful. They tricked me with fake money, and Harriet didn¡¯t evene. It seems that they don¡¯t care about Monica after all. ¡°Let''s cut off her fingers and send them to Delbert¡¯s and Milton¡¯s houses. I''d like to see if Delbert and Harriet will continue to sit by.¡± After a moment of silence, Nora said, ¡°Got it!¡± Several hourster, the man in ck became suspicious, as Nora s hadn¡¯t brought Monica over. He called Nora again for confirmation. ¡°Why haven''t you brought Monica over yet?¡± Nora faltered for a moment before telling the truth. ¡°Monica... | hav already buried her alive.¡± The man in ck was taken aback and cursed. ¡°How dare you act without my orders?¡± ¡°Monica wanted to resist me and almost injured me, so |... Besides, she is useless now, right? Don¡¯t worry! | handled this matter very carefully. No one will find out!¡± Nora said. Now that things hade to this point there were no other rescu The man in ck sighed heavily and ward Se be it de mare carefu Posty and the not to evade any ws so as not to implicate my The Carlson family was alex one of the four major families in Imperium. They was easy to dieg with +25 BONUS. Chatper 286 Chapter 286 In the end, Monica was found by Cory and rescued from the mud. ¡°Miss Monica, you''re safe now,¡± Cory said. Monica, who had survived the ordeal, could barely see anything, but Cory¡¯s words were deeply etched in her heart. This was the first time Cory had seen Monica in such a pitiful state. She was always arrogant and willful, but this time she seemed frightened. They were on a mountain that the car couldn¡¯t reach. Monica was running a light fever again, so Cory had no choice but to carry her down the mountain. His solid back gave Monica a sense of security. Perhaps because of the fever, her heart was pounding rapidly. ¡°By the way, what''s your name?¡± she weakly said. ¡°Cory, assistant to Mr. Delbert,¡± Cory replied. ¡°lm Monica...¡± But before Monica could hear Cory¡¯s next words, she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fainted. Cory quickly took her to the hospital for treatment. Upon receiving the news of Monica¡¯s injury, her parents and Trevor Carlson rushed to the hospital. Due to their previous prejudices, they all believed that Delbert was responsible for Monica¡¯s injuries. +25 BONUS Their resentment toward Delbert and Harriet intensified. After learning that Monica had been rescued by Cory, Delbert and Harriet rushed to the hospital immediately, but they were not weed by Monica¡¯s family. Even when they wanted to secretly visit Monica the next day, they were stopped at the entrance. Harriet had to pull Delbert away. As soon as they reached the corridor, they saw Cory with severe dark circles under his eyes. Harriet looked at Cory¡¯s haggard appearance and was somewhat surprised. ¡°What happened to you, Cory?¡± she asked. Cory shook his head. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m fine.¡± He looked so haggard because he had taken care of Monicast night while also carrying out Delbert¡¯s orders. He hadn¡¯t slept ght. He turned to Delbert and said, ¡°Sir, I''ve captured Nora, but the ck escaped. They are cunning and have counter-surveinc technology. It seems they are mercenaries.¡± Delbert rubbed his chin thoughtfully! The person who could afford to hire so many mercenaries mu financially powerful. ¡°Where is Nora now?¡± Harriet asked. ¡°She''s in the car,¡± Cory answered. Harriet took a deep breath and said, ¡°Il want to see her!¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org There were some things she needed to find out. +25 BONUS She wanted to know who was behind Nora. After going through so much, Harriet realized that someone had orchestrated everything behind the scenes. That person was the one who wanted her dead. She had no idea who she had offended. Delbert objected, saying, ¡°No, you can¡¯t see her. She will be handed over to the police.¡± ¡°You know that those men in ck who helped Nora are all hired by the same person. To keep both you and me out of danger, | have to find out the truth!¡± Harriet insisted. Delbert reluctantly nodded and let Cory lead the way. Nora was confined in the car by Cory¡¯s subordinates. There was no way she could escape. +25 BC Chatper 287 Chapter 287 Nora had no intention of running because she could see Harriet soo Even if she died, she would perish with Harriet. Led by Cory, Harriet reached the car and got in. The car windows were tinted, so nothing could be seen from the outside. ¡°Tell me who hired those ck-clothed men. Or rather, who is the mastermind behind all this?¡± Harriet asked. Nora sneered. ¡°Why should | tell you?¡± ¡°Huh! Even at the brink of death, you still refuse to repent. You deserve the miserable end you''re facing today!¡± Harriet snorted. Nora blushed with anger, her infected face looking hideous. ¡°What you mean?¡± Harriet sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? | mean, with your intelligen it¡¯s no wonder you lost to me. You probably don¡¯t know that | own King. Joe is just my agent. ¡°All the shares you took from Bessie belong to me now. As for the type potion he sold to you, | mixed fake medicine in it, which is wh your face turned rotten again.¡± Blood drained from Nora¡¯s face. She was too shocked to speak. It turned out that she had been tricked by Harriet. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± Nora growled. Her eyes turned crimson, and she bit and scratched at the +25 BONUS bodyguards. After breaking free from their restraints, she pounced on Harriet, catching everyone off guard. In the nick of time, Harriet was pulled back by someone. She looked up and met a pair of startled eyes. Fear was evident in Delbert¡¯s eyes. Harriet fell into the seat, and behind her was Delbert. Nora was subdued by Delbert¡¯s bodyguards. . ¡®Are you alright?¡± Delbert anxiously asked. After the initial shock, Harriet replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry!¡± Delbert was relieved. But soon, a terrifying aura radiated from him, making the entire car feel like it had been deprived of oxygen. Even the well-trained and sturdy bodyguards dared not look into his eyes. Cory quickly rebuked, ¡°What the hell did you guys do? How can you not even take care of a woman? ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s our fault!¡± The bodyguards trembled in fear. ¡°Go and do your job!¡± Cory waved his hand, urging them to take No to the police station. Delbert¡¯s temper was no joke. He could make this car explode on th spot. Once the car carrying Nora left, Harriet said, ¡°The person behind Nora must not be underestimated. They definitely have some grudges against me. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t want me dead so badly!¡± Delbert furrowed his brows. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I''ll find out!¡± Anyone who wanted to harm Harriet would not be spared.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. +25 BONUS Chatper 288 Chapter 288 ¡°Thank you!¡± Harriet said. Delbert chuckled and indulgently looked at her. ¡°You are my wife, so it¡¯s only right for me to protect you.¡± Cory found their disy of affection annoying. ¡°I''ll go and try to find the man in ck,¡± he said, leaving the space for Delbert and Harriet. Instead of staying there and watching them show affection, he might as well go to work. When Delbert took Harriet home, he was surprised to find Clifton on the ind. Clifton forced his way in, begging Harriet and Delbert to return the Munoz Group to him. Clifton had been detained by the police for more than twenty days because of the scandals reported by his subordinates. When he came out, he heard that the Munoz Group had gone bankrupt and had been acquired by Harriet and merged into the Carlson Group.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g If the Munoz Group was gone, he would have no chance of survival! He resented Harriet for pretending to be foolish, but he had toe and beg her. ¡°Harriet, Mr. Delbert, | was wrong. Please give me another chance and return the Munoz Group to me,¡± he pleaded. Harriet found his miserable stateughable. 25 BONUS If he had known this would happen, why did he do those despicable things to her and her mother in the first ce? She would never forgive this heartless and treacherous man. Harriet sneered and went downstairs to the vi¡¯s entrance. Clifton was overjoyed to see her. ¡°Harriet, | was wrong to mistreat you in the past, but I¡¯m really desperate. Can you ask Mr. Delbert to spare me and return the Munoz Group to me? I¡¯ve realized my mistake,¡± he said. ¡°| was dead wrong. | shouldn¡¯t have helped Nora and Bessie deal with you. I¡¯m really sorry. Can you give me another chance?¡± Now that Bessie had been admitted to a mental hospital and Nora had been sentenced to life imprisonment for escaping and causing harm, Clifton was truly desperate and could onlye to beg Harriet, the foolish daughter he had once despised the most. Delbert followed behind Harriet and wrapped his arm around her. Harriet leaned against his embrace and clenched her fists. Her eye which reflected Clifton¡¯s hunched figure, were zing with hatred. It was toote for Clifton to regret it now. He was naive to think that his pleas would work on her. ¡°| can return the Munoz Group to you!¡± Harriet said after a moment d silence. Clifton raised his head in surprise. ¡°Thank you, Harriet! | knew you wouldn¡¯t be so heartless to me!¡± Harriet smiled at him, but it was filled with coldness. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you anymore, but you must reflect on your mistakes.¡± ¡°| will!¡± Clifton nodded and happily left the ind. +25 BONUS Harriet watched him leave and snorted. ¡°When did you be so naive? Probably because he has suffered too many blows, Delbert said +25 BONUS Chatper 289 Chapter 289 Every time Harriet came up with a n, she always managed to hit a sore spot. Harriet chuckled and leaned on Delbert¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°It¡¯s time to dig up the tax evasion case that Clifton was involved in. No one from the Munoz family will escape!¡± Delbert nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Harriet had promised not to go after Clifton anymore, but Delbert had not. The next day, Delbert sent Cory to dig up the tax evasion case and provide evidence against Clifton in court. Clifton was sentenced to three years in prison. Harriet was not satisfied with this oue. She believed that someone like Clifton deserved a life sentence, bu she didn¡¯t have enough evidence against him. Delbert tried tofort her. ¡°Although it¡¯s only three years, he will suffer in jail while we will have some peaceful days.¡± Harriet remained unhappy. ¡°He caused the death of my mother, and the sentence is too lenient. And Bessie hasn¡¯t been punished because of her insanity. | can¡¯t ept it!¡± Delbert held her clenched fist and gently reassured her, ¡°Take it easy You don¡¯t need to hurt yourself over these petty people. It will break my heart.¡± +25 BONUS Delbert indeed cared about her. Harriet nodded gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. | was too impulsive just now.¡± Delbert¡¯s words made sense. Indeed, she shouldn¡¯t me or hurt herself for these petty people. They were not worth it. In the evening, after finishing the dinner cooked by Opal, Harriet went to take a shower while Delbert dealt with official business in his study. His phone suddenly rang on the desk. Delbert looked over and frowned, wondering why she was calling him. After a while, he picked up his phone and answered it. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± he said. Aweak and hesitant voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Mr. Delbert, you shoulde to Imperium. Your mother has fallen ill again!¡± said the housekeeper, who was taking care of Delbert¡¯s mother in Imperium. Delbert¡¯s face tightened, and his eyes glinted. ¡°Alright! I''ll be back soon!¡± he said.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g There was a tinge of indiscernible annoyance in his voice. Shortly after, he called Cory. ¡°Book the earliest flight to Imperiun me!¡± Cory was efficient, and in no time, he had booked the flight. After preparing his luggage, Delbert went to the bedroom to find Harriet. ¡°| have an urgent matter to attend to and will be away for a few day +25 BONUS Enjoy yourself at home, and don¡¯t run around. Call Cory or me if you need anything,¡± he said. Harriet wrinkled her brows and asked with concern, ¡°What''s so urgent that you have to leave tonight? Is it serious? Should | apany you? ¡°It''s just a small business matter. | can handle it,¡± Delbert reassured her calmly. But his action of packing up and eagerness to leave indicated an important issue. ¡®What could be so urgent that makes him be in such a rush?¡¯ She wondered. Chatper 290 Chapter 290 n ¡°When I¡¯m not at home, you shouldn¡¯t try to escape or meet any n outside,¡± Delbert said. Suddenly remembering something, he bent down and narrowed eyes. ¡°I''ll be back in three days.¡± Then his warm lips pressed against hers. Harriet closed her eyes, letting him give her a goodbye kiss. ¡°Okay! I''ll wait for you at home,¡± she said, nodding obediently. Her smile was innocent and harmless. Satisfied with her behavior, Delbert licked his lips, grabbed his co from the sofa, and left. A few hourster, Delbert arrived in Imperium. It was nighttime, and the city was brightly lit. Imperium was the capital city, with numerous wealthy and influen families intertwined, forming a vastwork of money and power. There were only four major ns, with the Carlson family as the leader. They oversaw the city and had the power to influence the global economy.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The Carlson Group originally rose to prominence in Imperium, butter, because Milton liked tranquility, they relocated to Meawood Ci to develop. However, their influence in Imperium could not be ignore Delbert¡¯s mother, Vicky Brady, was recuperating here. As soon as Delbert arrived at Carlson Manor, he heard Vicky scol +25 BONUS someone, apanied by the crying of a woman. He knew what was happening inside. With mixed feelings, he pushed open the door and walked in. Sure enough, he saw Vicky sitting on the sofa, ring at the housekeeper, Tara, who was kneeling on the floor. Tara was crying pitifully. Tara was an orphan whom Delbert rescued when he was young. He . sympathized with her and kept her in Imperium to take care of Vicky. However, this decision caused Tara a lot of suffering because of Vicky¡¯s illness. She was often subjected to beatings and scoldings. Now, seeing Tara cry so sadly, Vicky showed no mercy and pointed at her nose. ¡°You''re so useless! You can¡¯t even handle such a small matter, and you broke my favorite vase!¡± Vicky cursed. Tears streamed down Tara¡¯s face. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry. | wanted to clean up for you and identally broke the vase. Please forgive me!¡± she said, trying to pick up the shattered pieces from the ground. However, in a moment of carelessness, one of her fingers was cut a sharp shard, and blood spattered on the porcin. Instead of feeling sorry for her, Vicky continued to curse. ¡°This vase an antique. Even if | were to sell you, you could not afford to compensate. Go outside and kneel for a day and a night.¡± The harsh punishment caused Tara to cry even more bitterly. ¡°Enough!¡± Delbert intertwined. Tara smirked, her eyes flickering. She had been putting on a show to gain Delbert¡¯s sympathy. She fell in love with him the moment he saved her. +25 BONUS Chatper 291 Chapter 291 Tara had always thought that Delbert had no interest in women and that she was the only one who could stay by his side. She had believed she would be his wife one day. But to her surprise, not long ago, Delbert married a foolish girl. Unable to ept it, she had bribed everyone in the manor in a few months and learned how to cause Vicky¡¯s illness, which had already been almost cured, to rpse. Vicky suffered from a serious mental illness, and when she had an attack, she behaved like a mad person and even hurt people.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Tara wanted to use this to leave Imperium for Meawood City and be by Delbert¡¯s side. Then she could have a chance to break up Harriet and Delbert. Delbert could only belong to her. She thought that Delbert would not sit back and watch her be bullied by Vicky. Besides, she had already seen that the rtionship between Delbert and Vicky was not good. Delbert walked over and said coldly, ¡°I''llpensate for the broken vase!¡± He turned on his phone and transferred 30 million dors to Vicky¡¯s ount. After all, Tara was the person he sent to take care of Vicky. Now that she was being bullied, Delbert couldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing. +25 BONUS In a moment, there was a transfer prompt on Vicky''s phone. [You''ve received 30 million dors!] Vicky''s breathing became short, and she trembled with anger. If it weren¡¯t for Delbert, how could her youngest son have died? Delbert had a younger brother who was one year younger than him. Delbert was taciturn when he was little, and his parents favored his lively brother. But because of Delbert¡¯s momentary carelessness, his brother fell into the river and was washed away by the water. His parents med Delbert and punished him in various ways. ¡°Get out, you jinx! If it weren¡¯t for you, how could your brother have died? Why are you back now? Go away! | don¡¯t have a son like you!¡± Vicky snapped, picking up a vase from the table and throwing it at him. Delbert turned his head and dodged it. The vase smashed onto the ground, shattering into pieces. The death of his brother tortured Delbert throughout his childhood. If it weren¡¯t for Vicky taking him to Agral City and letting him meet Harriet, he might not have survived long ago. Tara knew that it was her chance to perform in front of Delbert. She blinked, crying even more pitifully. ¡°Madam, Mr. Delbert is your son. You can¡¯t treat him like this. It will break his heart,¡± she said with concern. m talking to my son. What does it have to do with you? | think Delbert arranged for you to be by my side just to make trouble for me. Get out of here!¡± Vicky roared. +25 BONUS. Tara¡¯s words only served to annoy her further, and she snarled hysterically. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s my fault. Please calm down, and don¡¯t me Mr. Delbert. It¡¯s all because | didn¡¯t take good care of you. It has nothing to do with him. You can hit or scold me as you like,¡± Tara pleaded. She was talking to Vicky but stealing nces at Delbert. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chatper 292 Chapter 292 Tara knew that as long as she kept mentioning how Vicky always beat her, Delbert would soften and protect her. And just as she expected, her n worked. Vicky''s hysterical outburst made Delbert want to turn around and leave, but seeing how miserable Tara looked, he couldn¡¯t bear it. He walked up to Tara and spoke with a frown. ¡°Get up! Don¡¯t kneel here.¡± Delbert knew that the more Tara argued with Vicky, the more severe her illness became.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Tara looked at Delbert, as if he were her savior. Her heart beat fast in her chest. ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡± Vicky shouted in anger. ¡°Get up and go!¡± Delbert said, ignoring Vicky. Tara looked at the hysterical Vicky and the dignified Delbert. This excellent man should belong to her. That in-looking and tasteless Harriet couldn¡¯t hold a candle to her. Tara looked at Delbert with overflowing admiration. She immediately got up and followed behind him. There was a sound of things being smashed in the room, apanied by Vicky¡¯s vicious cursing. But neither Tara nor Delbert looked back. +25 BONUS Tara even smirked in disdain. If it weren¡¯t for her desire to get close to Mr. Delbert, she wouldn¡¯t have put up with Vicky¡¯s bullying for so many years. Now everyone in the manor was on her side. By the time she married Delbert, she would take revenge on Vicky. But right now, the most important thing was to seduce Delbert. She needed to make sure Delbert divorced Harriet and married her. Tara ran up to Delbert and tugged at his clothes. There were tear stains on her face. ¡°Mr. Delbert, please don¡¯t break ties with your mother because of me. It doesn¡¯t matter what happens to me,¡± she said. Except for Harriet, Delbert never liked to have any contact with other women. So, when Tara touched him, his face fell. He coldly nced at Tara¡¯s hand on his clothes. Tara knew that Delbert didn¡¯t like others touching him, but she wanted to prove that she was different. She wrinkled her nose and looked at Delbert softly. ¡°Mr. Delbert, please listen to my advice. It¡¯s not easy for your mother to be alone in Imperium.¡± Delbert had only helped Tara earlier out of pity, but that didn¡¯t mean she could take advantage of it. ¡°Let go!¡± he demanded in a stern voice. ¡°Mr. Delbert, |...¡± Tara ttered. Delbert¡¯s cold gaze sent a shiver down her spine. Before she could finish her words, Delbert interrupted her. ¡°I won''t repeat it! ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to save you, then go back and keep kneeling!¡± Scared, Tara shut up her mouth and reluctantly let go of his clothes, She knew all too well that, even though Delbert had been tolerant of her because of her care for Vicky, she couldn¡¯t cross the line. +25 BONUS Chatper 293 Chapter 293 In the vi, Harriet was lying on the bed, gazing at Delbert¡¯s number. Several hours had passed, and she wondered if Delbert had safely arrived in Imperium. She thought about calling him. But then she dismissed it. Given the unpleasant look on Delbert¡¯s face earlier, there must have been a major problem with the project. He must be busy now, and she shouldn¡¯t disturb him. With these thoughts in mind, Harriet drifted off to sleep. Without Delbert by her side, she had a nightmare about her childhood again. When she woke up the next day, the space beside her was empty. She felt confused for a moment before remembering that Delbert went on a business trip to Imperiumst night. Harriet quickly opened her phone, but Delbert hadn¡¯t sent her any messages. She felt a little upset. She had been thinking about him all day yesterday, but as soon as he arrived in Imperium, he was out of touch. Harriet picked up her phone and called him, but it was turned off.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She felt something was off. Even when Delbert was busy in the past, he never turned off his phone or missed any of her calls. ¡®What''s going on today?¡¯ She wondered. Feeling strange about it, she got out of bed and prepared to ask Cory about Delbert¡¯s situation. Before she could get out of her room, Cory¡¯s anxious voice came from outside. ¡°What happened to Mr. Delbert?¡± Harriet stopped in her tracks, opening the door a crack. Outside the door, Cory was making a phone call, his face looking grim. His cold voice made Harriet freeze and sweat. ¡°How could Mr. Delbert be ambushed and go missing? Have you contacted the police in Imperium?¡± Cory questioned. Harriet didn¡¯t pay attention to the rest of the conversation. Her mind was upied by one thought-Delbert was in danger and missing in Imperium. ¡®How could this happen? Didn''t he say there was no problem?¡¯ She thought. Tears welled up in her eyes. The situation in Imperium was in chaos because of Delbert¡¯s disappearance. The disappearance of the president of Carlson Group was undoubtedly big news. But no one knew how Delbert had disappeared. Everyone had no information about him, only knowing that he was attacked at Carlson Manor and then went missing. No matter how the police searched, they couldn''t find any trace of him. He seemed to have vanished into thin air. LEG WEL 23 BONUS After hanging up the phone, Cory hesitated to tell Harriet the bad. news. Delbert probably wouldn''t want Harriet to worry about his disappearance, but Cory couldn''t bear to keep it a secret. While he was torn, Harriet¡¯s trembling voice suddenly came from behind him. ¡°Cory, what you just said, is it true?¡± Cory¡¯s mind jolted. He turned around and trembled at the sight of Harriet. ¡°Madam, you heard it?¡± he said. ¡°I''m asking you. Is what you just said true or not?¡± Harriet said. She was panic-stricken and skeptical about what Cory had just said. She walked up, questioning harshly. Her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°It''s true, madam. Mr. Delbert is missing,¡± replied Cory. Harriet was struck dumb. Today''s Bonus Offer Chatper 294 Chapter 294 Harriet felt like the world was copsing. ¡°| have to go to Imperium and find Delbert. | won¡¯t let anything happe to him. Please take me there,¡± Harriet said, grabbing Cory¡¯s shoulde Cory tried to reassure her. ¡°Madam, please calm down!¡± ¡°Delbert is in trouble. How can | calm down?¡± Harriet said in tears. This was the first time she had shown her vulnerability in front of an outsider. ¡°| must go to Imperium. Let¡¯s go now, or Delbert will really be in danger. ¡°Let''s go and find him together!¡± Harriet said, trying to leave the ind. She wanted to go to Imperium to find Delbert as soon as possible. But Cory held her wrist, not allowing her to take a step away. ¡°I''m sorry, madam. Mr. Delbert instructed me that no matter what happens to him, | must never let anything happen to you. | must obey his orders and protect you. Please rest assured! | will find him,¡± he said. ¡°How can | rest assured? Delbert has gone missing. Cory, please let me go to Imperium. I¡¯m so worried about him!¡± Harriet pleaded bitterly. Cory only kept saying sorry. He believed that the news of Delbert¡¯s disappearance must have spread throughout the entire Carlson family by now. Delbert¡¯s two uncles were ready to take action, and the only safeC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ce for Harriet was Meawood City. But Harriet didn¡¯t want to stay there. She couldn¡¯t put her mind at ease until she found Delbert and saw him safe. ¡°You are Delbert¡¯s assistant. Now that Delbert is in trouble, how stay in Meawood City? | must go find him!¡± Harriet said anxiously. Cory remained unmoved. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam. This is my promise Mr. Delbert, and | must keep it. Just stay on the ind and leave matter to me.¡± Although Cory was not less worried than Harriet, he had to fulfill Delbert¡¯s instructions to protect Harriet. She meant everything to Delbert. And Cory had faith in Delbert¡¯s resourcefulness. He would never put himself in danger. He would be fine. Perhaps this whole thing was just a trap he set up. ¡°Cory, you really disappoint me!¡± Harriet said. ¡°Fine! Since you refuse to take me to find Delbert, I''ll go by myself!¡± She irritably turned around and was about to go downstairs. Cory couldn''t just let her go out and encounter danger. He quickly walked over and struck her neck with his hand. Harriet felt a pain in the back of her neck and then passed out. Harriet had a dream in which Delbert was in trouble. He stood in front of her, covered in blood. ¡°Harriet, even if I¡¯m not here, you must live well!¡± But without him by her side, she couldn''t live well at all. After she was reborn, she only wanted to be with him forever. +25 BONUS Chatper 295 Chapter 295 ¡°Delbert, | don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. | don¡¯t want it!¡± Harriet cried out in her dream. However, Delbert ignored her tears and turned around without hesitation. ¡°No! Delbert, don¡¯t go! Come back!¡± She screamed, waking up from her sleep. Her face was covered in tears and sweat. She was lying in a hospital bed, with Molly lying beside her. Molly was sleeping and holding her hand. The noise woke up Molly, and she rubbed her eyes. Seeing Harriet wake up, Molly immediately became wide awake and grabbed her hand. ¡°Harriet, you finally woke up!¡± she said. ¡°Molly? What happened to me?¡± Harriet asked in confusion. Wasn''t she supposed to be in the vi on the ind? Why was she in the hospital? ¡°After Cory knocked you out, you didn¡¯t wake up. He got scared and took you to the hospital. The doctor said you were under a lot of stress and needed some time to recover. You were unconscious for two days and nights,¡± Molly exiner. ¡°I was afraid you wouldn''t wake up.¡± Harriet felt even more confused. +25 BONUS But when she remembered what happened in her dream, she couldn''t help but blurt out, ¡°Molly, I¡¯m so silly. | dreamt that Delbert got injured and went missing. It¡¯s so funny. How could someone as powerful as him get hurt and go missing?¡± She grabbed Molly¡¯s arm, hoping for a quick answer. Molly sadly looked at Harriet, aware of her pain. She was just tryi deceive herself and pretend to be strong. Harriet confirmed from Molly''s look that it wasn¡¯t a dream. Something had really happened to Delbert. ¡°So, he is really in trouble,¡± Harriet murmured in pain, remembering his bloody appearance in her dream. Terrified, she screamed out loud. ¡°No! It can¡¯t be! | have to go to Imperium to find him!¡± She abruptly got up from the bed and pulled out the syringe needle, trying to rush out. Just then, Cory, who had juste in to visit her, quickly stopped her. ¡°Madam, you haven''t recovered yet. You can¡¯t go anywhere now. Stay in the ward and rest,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Get out of my way! I¡¯m going to find Delbert!¡± Harriet shouted angrily. ¡°Madam, | can¡¯t let you leave because it¡¯s Mr. Delbert¡¯s order. He doesn¡¯t want you to get hurt. | hope you can understand his good intentions,¡± said Cory. How could she not understand Delbert¡¯s intentions? But precisely because of this, she wanted to go to Imperium even more. It had been two days, and there was no news about Delbert. Harriet couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions anymore. +25 BONUS ¡°Cory, it''s been two days. Let me go to Imperium, please. If | don¡¯t see him, I''ll really go crazy!¡± she said. Her cries made Cory feel sad, but he had to adhere to Delbert¡¯s order no matter what. His attitude remained firm. ¡°Please rest in the ward!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Harriet burst into tears. Today''s Bonus Offer Chatper 296 Chapter 296 Molly couldn¡¯t bear to see Harriet in such a distressed state, s quickly came over to persuade her. ¡°I think Cory is right. Going to Imperium won''t help much now, and it might even put you in da ¡°You have to believe in Delbert¡¯s abilities. Maybe his disappearand just a way for him to protect himself. If you go, you might disrupt ns. It¡¯s better to wait for him in Meawood City. He will be fine!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Harriet got her point. Delbert was indeed capable. There must be a n behind his actions. He was not the kind of person who would let himself be in a dangerous situation without taking any countermeasures. That must be it. She grabbed Molly¡¯s hand and said firmly, ¡°You''re right. Delbert is so capable. He will be fine ande back safely. ¡°I''ll wait for him here, and | can¡¯t let him see me looking so haggard.¡± So, Harriet went from being hysterical at the beginning to being calm, eating, and sleeping on time. She peacefully waited for Delbert toe back. She appeared to be so calm, but whenever Molly came to take care of her at the hospital, she would hold Molly¡¯s hand and say to her, ¡°You know, Delbert always tells me to take care of myself so that he wouldn''t worry. So, | have to live well and free him from any worries.¡± Molly almost came to the hospital every day to take care of Harriet, spending less time at Marc¡¯s vi, +25 TONUS She was really worried about Harriet''s mental state. These days were the most difficult for Harriet. She worried about Delbert¡¯s safety almost every moment, but she didn¡¯t dare to exp it. She was afraid that Molly and Cory would worry about her an just as ufortable. But the more she suppressed it, the more painful it became. Three days had passed, and there was still no news about Delbert The Carlson family was in turmoil. Milton had sent people to find Delbert, but to no avail. The next day, the morning sun was warm. Harriet turned over and reached out to pat Delbert¡¯s shoulder as usual, asking him to draw the curtains. However, she only touched the cold bed. She turned around and realized that there was no one beside her. She realized that she was in the hospital and not at the ind vi. Delbert had been missing for a week. Awave of fear washed over her. She grasped the nket and clenched her teeth, trying to hold back her tears. But tears still flowed freely from her eyes, making her choke with sobs. After hearing from Marc that there was still no news about Delbert, Molly left home and hastened to the hospital. Harriet heard hurried footsteps approaching her ward, and she immediately stopped crying. She thought that it was Delberting back. Harriet propped herself up and slowly moved toward the door. ¡°Delbert, | knew you would be fine!¡± she said, excitedly openin door. But when she saw that the person standing outside was not De but Molly, she finally couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and fell to the gro +25 BONUS Chatper 297 Chapter 297 ¡°Harriet!¡± Molly rushed over and helped her up. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± The sight of Harriet¡¯s vacant eyes made Molly worry. Harriet ignored her question and went back to bed. She turned to look out the window. It was sunny outside, but her mood was cloudy. Delbert had been missing for seven days. ¡°Are you worried about Delbert?¡± Molly cautiously asked. Upon hearing the name, Harriet trembled and started to shed tear: ¡°Molly, what should | do? | promised you that | wouldn¡¯t lose contro of my emotions, but | can¡¯t control myself,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m so worried about Delbert. He¡¯s been missing for seven days, and | feel like my heart has stopped beating!¡± She weakly curled up in Molly¡¯s arms. She had done her best to comfort herself, but as time went by, there was no newsing from Imperium. She couldn''t take it any longer. She held Molly tightly and burst into tears. At that moment, she understood Delbert¡¯s worry and fear when heThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. saw her in trouble. She was feeling the same way. She was afraid that her Delbert would disappear and nevere back. She would be left behind to face the cold world alone. Molly knew that Harriet had suppressed her emotions too much during this time. She patted Harriet¡¯s back andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay! Just cry it After Harriet fell asleep, Molly left the ward and saw Cory s outside with a pale face. Cory nodded to her and asked, ¡°Is Ms. Harriet okay?¡± ¡°Yes! She cried and fell asleep,¡± Molly solemnly replied. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Cory breathed a sigh of relief. Harriet was the most precious person to Delbert, and he had to protect her no matter wha After venting her emotions, Harriet recovered day by day. Herplexion was no longer as bad as it was when she was admitted to the hospital. On the ninth day, Harriet packed up and was ready to leave the hospital. However, just as Cory went to handle her discharge procedures, Harriet turned on her phone and was shocked by a piece of news. She stared at it, blinking desperately. She thought that she was hallucinating and reading it wrong. On the news, it read, ¡°After investigation by the Imperium police, the body of Delbert, the president of Carlson Group, was found in a sunken car, with a destroyed face and unrecognizable appearance, but based on clothing, there is no doubt that it is Delbert. ¡°The Carlson family has contacted the Imperium police and confirmed that the body is indeed Delbert. The Carlson family has issued a condolence announcement, confirming that Delbert died three days ago. Today''s Bonus Offer Chatper 298 Chapter 298 ¡®What? Delbert is dead? How could such a powerful man li He¡¯s the president of Carlson Group and a ma in Meav Harriet thought. She couldn''t believe this news, believing it was fake. Delbert couldn¡¯t possibly be dead. ¡°Cory, give me your car keys!¡± she said. Seeing Corying over to handle her discharge procedures, Harrie snatched his car keys. She wanted to go to Imperium to find Delbert. She wouldn¡¯t believe the news until she saw him with her own eyes. Cory was stunned by her action. As she hurried out of the hospital, he realized that Harriet must have read the news online. Not only her, but Cory didn¡¯t believe it was true either. Delbert was an omnipotent figure. How could anything happen to him? Cory watched Harriet leave and felt a sense of unease. ¡°Mr. Delbert, why haven¡¯t you appeared yet?¡± he muttered. ¡°Miss me?¡± Just then, a hand patted his shoulder from behind. It was Delbert¡¯s voice, and Cory felt that it was unreal. He quickly turned around and was surprised to see Delbert. ¡°Mr. Delbert!¡± Cory eximed in surprise, but Delbert covered his mouth and motioned with his eyes toward the direction Harriet had just left. Cory realized that Delbert was going to surprise Harriet. Cory nodded and walked away, finally putting his mind at eas Now that Delbert had returned, Harriet¡¯s emotions should re normal. Harriet, holding Cory¡¯s car keys, rushed out of the hospital and an at the spot where Cory¡¯s car was parked. She nned to drive to the airport and go to Imperium to find Delber She didn¡¯t believe that Delbert was dead. But just as she hastily sat in the driver''s seat and fastened her seatbelt, the door to the backseat suddenly opened. ¡°Harriet.¡± Alow, hoarse voice came, and Harriet¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°You are...¡± she said, unable to believe it. Delbert¡¯s heart tightened when he saw her trembling.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He didn¡¯t want to disappear for so many days, but as soon as he arrived in Imperium, he was discovered by Shawn. That night, Shawn sent people to ambush him at Carlson Manor. He barely managed to escape with his life, and to avoid Shawn¡¯s surveince, he deliberately spread the news of his disappearance. and death. This allowed him to secretly eliminate Shawn¡¯s forces. After the Carlson family issued the obituary confirming his death, he hurriedly returned to see Harriet. She had been missing him so much ¡°It''s me. I¡¯m back! Delbert said in a shaky voice Harriet finally dared to turn around When she finally saw Delbert after so many days tears fe uncontrobly from her eyes Chatper 299 Chapter 299 After a moment, tears filled Harriet¡¯s eyes. Delbert was in disguise, wearing a ck cap. His head was d making it hard to see his face. Even so, Harriet managed to recognize him at a nce. Delbert looked up, his eyes filled with tenderness. But Harriet blurted out in confusion, ¡°Is it because | missed you s much that I¡¯m hallucinating now?¡± Delbert¡¯s heart softened. He cursed himself inwardly for making Harriet cry and feel so sad. He lowered his gaze, wiped away her tears, and spoke softly. ¡°Alright, silly girl. You look ugly when you cry.¡± But Harriet couldn''t snap out of it. She couldn''t believe it. She thought she was still in a hallucination. Otherwise, how could Delbert, who had been missing for so long, suddenly appear before her eyes? Instinctively, she reached out her hands and slowly touched Delbert¡¯s face. When she felt the real touch in her palms, she couldn''t help but smile bitterly. ¡°| must miss you so much that even in a hallucination, the touch is so real!¡± she said, shaking her head. Just as she was about to let go, Delbert wrapped her hand in his and spoke tenderly, ¡°Wake up, silly girl. You''re not in a hallucination. It''s really me. I''vee back.¡± Harriet was shocked because everything in front of her reflected that Delbert was real. He hade back safely. She blinked her teary eyes and looked straight at Delbert. She had been worried about him for a week, but he had without warning. ck Harriet¡¯s heart seemed to stop beating, and her breathing bec difficult. ¡°Are you really Delbert? Are you really back? You¡¯re not dea murmured. Delbert tightened his grip on Harriet¡¯s hand and ced it on his fa ¡°Yes! It''s me. I¡¯m not dead, and | came back. Feel it!¡± he said. He let her hand caress his face while thinking about how to exin his disappearance and fake death. Harriet was stunned. She immediately stood up, opened the car door, and pulled Delbert out of the car. She punched Delbert, took a few steps back, and angrily questioned him, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe back to Meawood City to find me earlier? | was so scared. | was afraid you would disappear from my life.¡± Today''s Bonus Offer This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chatper 300 Chapter 300 Harriet felt the same difort and pain as Delbert, who once feared she would leave him. Tears welled up in her eyes, threatening to fall. ¡°I''m sorry. It¡¯s my fault!¡± Delbert apologized, lowering his head. It was his fault for making her worry He paused and looked up. ¡°Won''t you consider giving me a chance make it up to you?¡± He leaned closer to her. Harriet instinctively wanted to run away, but her legs couldn¡¯t mov While she was spellbound, Delbert took her in his arms and refused t let go.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°| was wrong, and | will exin to you. Stop crying now. It hurts me when you cry!¡± he said. But to his surprise, Harriet cried even more bitterly. ¡°You jerk, you can coax me. Why do you have to show such a fierce expression?¡± she snapped, using him. The rushing tears put Delbert at a loss. He didn¡¯t know what he should do to stop Harriet from crying. In fact, whether it was in his childhood, his past life, or this life, he had never been the kind of person who knew how tofort others. So, at that moment, he could only let Harriet cry while he wiped away her tears. He had never imagined that the resilient Harriet would cry so hard because of his disappearance. He couldn''t imagine how Harriet had spent her time in the hospital without him. ¡®Was she scared? Did she feel helpless?¡¯ He wondered. It was like when little Harriet was taken away by Clifton and couldn''t find her. ¡°Why do | keep making you cry?¡± Delbert murmured, recalling Tears fell from his eyes, dropping onto the back of Harriet¡¯s han The wet sensation made Harriet stiffen. This was the first time she had seen Delbert cry in front of her, exposing the softest and most vulnerable part of his heart, and she was shocked. She wanted tofort him but felt a lump in her throat. Delbert always acted on his own, just like when things went wrong before, and now he came back without telling her in advance. He always had his ns, but he never thought about how she would feel. He never considered whether she would be sad about the news. She desperately wiped away the tears from her face and gasped for air. After a while, she finally found her voice and gazed at Delbert. ¡°Do you know how mad | was just now? | was angry because you kept everything from me and imed that it was for my good,¡± she said. But angry as | was, it couldn¡¯t resist my love for you. Delbert, | love you. | don¡¯t think any other man can move me like this.¡± Chatper 301 Chapter 301 Harriet¡¯s sudden confession of love stirred up Delbert¡¯s heart It turned out that she didn¡¯t resent him for this matter. And she said that she loved him. Delbert couldn¡¯t care about anything else. He tightly held Harr voice full of affection. ¡°I''m sorry. | shouldn¡¯t have kept things from you,¡± he said. ¡°But | lo you more than you love me.¡± Harriet¡¯sst line of defense copsed. She cried until sheughed and nodded. ¡°I understand your feelings. From now on, we will face everything together!¡± ¡°Okay, | promise you!¡± Delbert smiled. The pain and self-usation were gone from his face. He picked up Harriet and happily spun her around. Harriet¡¯sughter brightened up the whole street. ¡°Okay, put me down now. | feel a little dizzy.¡± Harriet smiled broadly. Only then did Delbert put her down. Harriet felt a little dizzy, but her face was filled with joy. ¡°Let''s go home!¡± Delbert said. He put Harriet in the car and headed straight for the ind. After getting out of the car, Delbert smiled and reached out to pick up Harriet. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Harriet protested, struggling.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°What do you think a husband should do when he marries someone?¡± Delbert said, closing the car door with his foot and striding house. The rest of the matter was left to Cory to handle. The people Carlson family would never know that he hade back safely Before Harriet could react, Delbert threw her onto the soft be bore down to kiss her. Harriet was caught off guard, but she gradually entered the mood. After a long time, Delbert finally let go of her. He affectionately leaned over Harriet¡¯s shoulder, blowing hot air into her ear. ¡°Harriet, | want you!¡± he said, his words melting Harriet¡¯s heart. She nodded, and Delbert bent down to kiss her. As the night went on, Delbert slept soundly by her side. The room was dark and quiet, but with the moonlighting in through the window, Harriet could see what she wanted to see. She saw several scars on Delbert¡¯s back. It was easy to imagine how serious his injuries were and how he miraculously survived toe back to her. But she had used him so much earlier,ining to him about her grievances, which were nothingpared to the danger Delbert faced for her. Harriet''s tears fell moment ago. She reached out and touched the twisted scars on Delbert¡¯s bad As if sensing her cry, Delbert woke up with a Chatper 302 Chapter 302 Delbert rubbed his sleepy eyes and frowned at the sound of restrained sobbing. He reached out and took her into his arms ¡°Silly girl, why are you crying again?¡± he said. Harriet choked and said intermittently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. | didn¡¯t kne were injured. | shouldn¡¯t have misunderstood you earlier. Doe back hurt? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Delbert chuckled and rubbed her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetheart. light injuries are nothing to me. Don¡¯t worry or cry. I¡¯m fine.¡± But his words only served to make Harriet feel more guilty. ¡°I''m sorry. | should have trusted you and not been angry with you,¡± apologized. Delbert knew that Harriet was overthinking again. He gently brush her nose with his finger. ¡°I''m really okay. Well, stop crying. When | went to Imperium, | didr expect Shawn to suddenly attack me, which caught me off guard an dyed my return. | made you worry. ¡°As for the fake news of my death, it was deliberately spread by me to make Shawn rx his guard. Don¡¯t overthink it. Harriet gradually calmed down. After a pause, she suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡± What are you going to do with Shawn next? The whole Carlson family thought you were dead and even released an obituary. Shawn will definitely take the chance to take over the Carlson Group.¡± Delbert furrowed his brow, saying, ¡°Shawn will probably hold a banquet at home in a few days to discuss how to take over the Carlson Group from Milton. | just need to make a scene there.¡± ¡°Take me with you. | want to share the burden with you,¡± Har pouting. Delbert could only concede. After getting Delbert¡¯s promise, Harriet fell asleep in his arms. Would she have a good dream tonight? The next day, the morning sun shone through the beige curtains andnded on Harriet. She woke up dazedly and rubbed her eyes, but when she reached out, she couldn''t touch the man beside her. Shocked, she wondered if it was all just a dream yesterday. Anxiously, she got up from the bed and scanned the room. But Delbert was nowhere to be seen. It turned out that everything yesterday was just a dream. Just as Harriet felt lost and sad, the bedroom door suddenly opened. Delbert¡¯s face then came into view. ¡°You''re awake. Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?¡± Delbert asked gently with a smile. Harriet looked fixedly at him, saying nothing. ¡°Harriet?¡± Delbert called out. Harriet continued to stare at him until her eyes became misty. She sniffed suddenly lifted the nket got out of bed and threw herself into Delbert¡¯s arms Chatper 303 Chapter 303 Delbert didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he could sense fear from her trembling body. So, he held Harriet tightly. ¡°What''s wrong? Can you tell me?¡± he asked patiently. ¡°When | woke up just now and didn¡¯t see you, | thought everything yesterday was just a dream. But luckily, you¡¯re still here!¡± she sai Please, never leave me without a word again, okay? | was so scared She buried her head deeply in Delbert¡¯s chest. Delbert felt a dampness on his chest and noticed Harriet¡¯s trembling shoulders. His heart ached, and he quickly patted her back tofort her. ¡°How could | bear to leave you? | promise, | will always be by your side. Whatever happens, we will face it together, okay?¡± he said. He smiled and muttered to himself, ¡°I will never disappear from your sight again!¡± Harriet finally felt relieved, but she still held onto Delbert¡¯s waist. ¡°Alright, let''s go downstairs for breakfast. Opal should have prepared it by now,¡± Delbert said, feeling a bit breathless from Harriet¡¯s tight embrace. ¡°No, | don¡¯t want to eat breakfast. want to hold you a little longer, just in case you disappear again,¡± Harriet said in a spoiled tone. Delbert looked down at her and ruffled her hair.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Harriet frowned, looking displeased. ¡°You''re not behaving, and I¡¯m punishing you,¡± Delbert teased, trying to tickle her. Harriet giggled and dodged. ¡°Stop it! It tickles me so much. | surrender, okay?¡± Harriet said, squirming in his arms. Delbert was delighted to hear herughter. ¡°It''s toote,¡± Delbert deliberately said. Unable to bear it, Harriet pushed him away and ran back to the ¡°Don¡¯te near me. I¡¯m not easy to bully. I¡¯ll punch your chest!¡± s said, swinging her fist. ¡°I''d love to experience that.¡± Delbert smirked, yfully approaching her. Harriet looked around, trying to find a way out. Seeing through her intentions, Delbert wanted to tease her even more. He got on the bed, stretched out his arm, and cornered Harriet. ¡°Want to run? Call me honey, and I''ll let you go,¡± he said. Today''s Bonus Offer Chatper 304 Chapter 304 Harriet was still frowning, but a smile lingered on her face. ¡°You wish!¡± she said, trying to break free from Delbert¡¯s restra However, before she could escape, Delbert intercepted her h She ended up in his warm embrace and happily giggled. ¡°Let''s see where you can run this time,¡± said Delbert, tickling her w ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so itchy! Knock it off!¡± Harriet protested. She tried to w at him but could not reach him. She looked frustrated. ¡°Alright!¡± Delbert smiled, satisfied with her plea for mercy. However, after being released from his embrace, Harriet didn¡¯t wan to let Delbert off easily. She quickly pinched his cheeks and grumbled, ¡°A payback for your tickling, you viin!¡± She forcefully pinched his face. Delbert frowned, but his eyes were full of indulgence. Seeing that she had deformed Delbert¡¯s face, Harriet raised an eyebrow and triumphantly smiled. When she had finally vented her frustration, Delbert wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°Since you call me a viin, should | do something only a viin would do?¡± he said. ¡°What e you going to do?¡± Harriet asked, not daring to meet Delbert''s gaze. ¡°What do you think?¡± Delbert said, cupping her face. Harriet stared at him and blinked. Her glossy lips ignited D desire. He held Harriet¡¯s face and kissed her gently. Harriet felt like she was being melted by Delbert¡¯s affection. Just as Delbert wanted to deepen the kiss, a voice came. ¡°Sir and Madam, breakfast is ready,¡± Opal said, knocking on the bedroom door. Behind her was Tucker, wagging its tail. Tucker couldn¡¯t wait to s Harriet, and it put its paw on the doorknob and pushed it. The do opened, and it happily rushed in. Opal followed behind Tucker.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She thought that by now, Delbert and Harriet would have already gotten up, but she identally bumped into an erotic scene. Opal was stunned for a moment before covering her eyes with her hands. ¡°I''m sorry. | didn¡¯t see anything. Please continue!¡± she said, peeking at them through her fingers. Harriet blushed with embarrassment and buried herself in Delbert''s arms. Chatper 305 Chapter 305 Delbert saw Harriet''¡¯s flushed ears and smiled. When Delbert turned his head, he saw Opal still standing the sneaking nces at their every move. His brows furrowed as he stared coldly at Opal. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say breakfast was ready? Why are you still standing here?¡± Opal left quickly and closed the door for them. Harriet and Delbert were left alone in the spacious bedroom. The ambiguous atmosphere returned, causing Harriet¡¯s blush to persist ¡°Opal caught us once again, and I¡¯m too embarrassed to go out,¡± Harriet said awkwardly. Delbert patted her head and indulgently said, ¡°It¡¯s alright! With me by your side, who dares to say anything? ¡°Let''s go and have breakfast before it gets cold.¡± Three dayster, Delbert¡¯s injuries had almost healed, and it was time to deal with Shawn. He didn¡¯t want Harriet to apany him on this dangerous journey, but she insisted on going. ¡°Go to the east of the city,¡± Delbert instructed Cory once they got into the car. His low, hoarse voice resonated in the car, echoing in Harriet¡¯s mind. The east of the city was Shawn and Kenny¡¯s territory. Delbert¡¯s father used to manage the household, but because of some things, he became the ck sheep, and Vicky took Delbert away from Meawood City. Shawn coveted his position and wanted to be the he Carlson family. They almost seeded in taking over the Carlson Group, but suddenly came out of the ind and convinced Milton to pass inheritance to him, catching Shawn off guard. Shawn got anxious, eager to get rid of Delbert. Bold enough, he sent people to ambush Delbert in Imperium, regardless of Milton¡¯s-authority. It seemed that Delbert had a lon way to go to deal with Shawn.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Seeing Harriet lost in thought, Delbert asked, ¡°What are you thinking about? You look so absorbed.¡± Harriet snapped out of it and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just curious about something. You can easily crush Shawn and his family. Why do you go through so much trouble to put on a show for them?¡± ¡°To eradicate them! Staging a y can prevent future troubles. Moreover, besides Shawn and Kenny, there are others in the Carlson family who are eyeing my position,¡± he said. ¡°By exposing all of them at once and reorganizing everything, they won''t have the opportunity to rely on their rtionships with me to cause trouble. Wouldn''t that be perfect? ¡°Moreover.¡± Delbert seemed to remember something unpleasant, and his voice became low. ¡°My father owed them. Chatper 306 Chapter 306 Harriet suddenly felt that Delbert was just an ordinary perso He would go to great lengths to protect Milton¡¯s reputation would swallow his pride for the sake of the family business. He wasn¡¯t as unstoppable as everyone imagined. If even he o resist those conspiracies, then the Carlson family would fall. Delbert was the helmsman of the Carlson Group and the beloved grandson whom Milton had ced all his hopes on. He had to shoulder this great responsibility. Perhaps because Harriet¡¯s gaze was too intense, Delbert asked, ¡± What¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenly looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Because you are good-looking,¡± said Harriet in a rising tone. Delbert wondered why Harriet was being so sweet that day. And he heard her heavy breathing. ¡°Delbert!¡± Harriet called out. ¡°Hmm?¡± Delbertzily narrowed his eyes. ¡°No matter what happens this time, we''ll face it together!¡± Harriet said. ¡°As husband and wife, we are supposed to fight side by side. You''re not allowed to disregard my wishes and protect me from behind anymore!¡± Her shiny eyes, like ck holes, captivated him..This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In the driver¡¯s seat, Cory was excited to hear that, and he elerated the speed. He didn¡¯t expect that Delbert could be rendered speechless by someone''s flirtation. ¡®Good job, Harriet!¡¯ He thought. The atmosphere in the car was good, and no one wanted Soon, they arrived at their destination. Cory cleared his throat and said, ¡°Sir, here we are!¡± The gates were wide open, suggesting that a banquet was bein Delbert hummed in response and got out of the car. Harriet froze at the sight of his extended hand before giving him h hand. Delbert¡¯s palm had calluses, which made her feel itchy and sad. Shortly after the news of Delbert¡¯s death was announced, Shawn secretly held a banquet at his house. Important figures were invited making his intentions clear. Shawn stood on the stage with a ruddyplexion, unperturbed by the news of Delbert¡¯s death. ¡°| would like to thank all of you for attending the banquet today. The news of Delbert¡¯s death a few days ago has left me heartbroken,¡± he started, sighing. The people below also sighed. However, Harriet heard some people whispering, revealing their true thoughts. ¡°Delbert is dead, and the Carlson Group will likely fall into the hands of Shawn and Kenny. We must discuss the matter of the central area with themter. Chatper 307 Chapter 307 ¡°Delbert is dead. Milton is old and weak. Shawn and Kenny an useless. How long can the Carlson family hold on? Sooner we will divide it up,¡± someone whispered. Harriet listened calmly. ¡°Delbert, have you offended a lot of people in the business wo she asked. Delbert raised an eyebrow, seemingly unconcerned. ¡°How do you know?¡± Harriet rolled her eyes. She could tell it from those people¡¯s discussions. Normally, the guests would feel heavy about the death of someone When it came to Delbert¡¯s death, however, most of the people presen gloated over it. Harriet wondered what Delbert had done that made these influential figures in Meawood City celebrate his death. ¡°Since | took over the Carlson Group, | took advantage of the downturn in the industry and merged with many smallpanies. It¡¯s normal for people to hate me,¡± Delbert exined, afraid that Harriet would mistake him for a ruthless person. ¡°In the business world, survival of the fittest is also normal. They couldn''t let go of their grudges, and it¡¯s not my fault.¡± Harriet nodded, feeling sorry for him Delbert was a cold person, but he was not heartless. The reason he hadn¡¯t made a move was to give Shawn and his family a chance. Unfortunately, they all believed there was nothing wrong with taking back what belonged to them. ¡°Faking death is a countermeasure. Shawn has been tryin the servants around him and poison me since | rejoined the family in my early teens,¡± Delbert revealed. ¡°You...¡± Harriet was surprised. Delbert had never told her anything about this. And she had never heard about it in herst life or this one. She wondered how Delbert managed to survive all these years alon on the ind. He was so little back then. Harriet had thought she understood Delbert well, but in fact, she didn¡¯t know anything about his tragic experiences.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Shawn and the others have never cared for me. They only wanted to kill me, so | wouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted anymore. Do you think | am heartless?¡± Delbert asked casually. ¡°After today, | guarantee that their lives will never be as good as they are now. They will pay the price for harming me all these years!¡± Delbert never bothered to exin these things to outsiders. He never cared about how they smeared his name. But today, he was afraid. He was afraid that Harriet would misunderstand him. Harriet¡¯s eyes glinted with coldness, and she said, ¡°They deserve this!¡± Today''s Bonus Offer Chatper 308 Chapter 308 When Delbert appeared with Harriet in the banquet hall, ev focused on Shawn ¡°acting¡± on stage, and no one noticed the It was strange, though, that Kenny was not present. Harriet couldn''t figure it out, but seeing that Delbert didn¡¯t care about it, she didn¡¯t say anything. On stage, Shawn continued to speak. ¡°Originally, these are our fal matters and shouldn''t be talked about in front of everyone. ¡°But to prevent some small-minded people from saying that | am taking advantage of the situation to seize power, | have to hold the banquet and publicly disclose Delbert¡¯s will.¡± Harriet leaned over to Delbert¡¯s ear and asked, ¡°Did you write a will The fragrance from her soft body distracted Delbert. ¡°It''s fake. | never wrote a will,¡± he said, snapping back. ¡°So Shawn forged one?¡± Harriet said, taking in a sharp breath. She finally understood the lure of money. Compared to money, human lives were nothing. Shawn stood on the stage and read the content of the will, saying that before Delbert died, he decided to hand over the Carlson Group to Shawn. Seeing the smug smile on Shawn¡¯s face, Harriet felt a chill in her heart. Shawn was like a venomous snake. Harriet wondered if that was how Delbert had felt all these years on the ind. How helpless he must have been! ¡°It''s time for us to make our appearance,¡± Delbert said, tapping her shoulder. Harriet held his hand, deciding to face these difficulties toge him. She had not been involved in his life before, but now, no matt happened, she would face it with him. ¡°| never knew that my will was written like this!¡± Delbert said. His voice reverberated through the hall, startling everyone. ¡°Is that Delbert?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he dead? Why did he suddenly appear?¡± TEo¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Shawn was shocked to see Delbert, but he soon realized that Delbert had tricked him. Shawn thought that his n was wless, wondering who leaked the information to Delbert and allowed him to escape. But it didn¡¯t matter. Even if Delbert was alive, what could he do? The death notice had already been issued, and Shawn could use him of being a fake. Noticing Shawn''s fierce look, Harriet narrowed her eyes and sneered.¡± | feel like Shawn wants to turn the fake into a real thing.¡± That was the only path he could take. ¡°Hmm?¡± Delbert turned his head, confused. Harriet analyzed the situation. ¡°These people here have been won Chatper 309 Chapter 309 ¡°As for those who don¡¯t know you, why would they ch you and offend the powerful Shawn? Regardless of w Delbert or not, they would rather believe that you are de your existence is a threat to them,¡± Harriet said. Sure enough, Shawn¡¯s next words verified Harriet¡¯s stateme ¡°Excuse me, sir, who are you? Why did youe to disrupt my banquet?¡± he said. The guests started to whisper among themselves. believe ¡°Delbert is already dead. This person is definitely not Delbert, just someone who looks like him.¡± are ¡°He is bold enough to cause trouble at the Carlson family¡¯s banquet. ¡°He probably wants to get his hands on the inheritance left by Delbert. After all, it is the inheritance left by the president of Carlson Group. Who wouldn''t be tempted?¡± ¡°But this approach is too crude.¡± Delbert raised an eyebrow and approvingly looked at Harriet. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your analysis to be quite urate.¡± Harriet looked around and said, ¡°Stop ttering me! What should we do now? Everyone is watching us!¡± Unperturbed, Delbert led her to sit next to some executives of the Carlson Group and nodded at them. ¡°Mr. Floyd, how have you been?¡± he said. The executive was scared and stammered, ¡°Mr...¡± As he was about to confirm Delbert¡¯s identity, Shawn shouted, ¡± Security! Get this person out of here!¡± ¡°| dare you!¡± Delbert snapped, putting away his smile. He released his kingly aura. ¡°Shawn, why don''t you tell us where this paperes from? Regardless of whether | am Delbert or not, | have reason to authenticity, right?¡± Delbert said.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Shawn couldn¡¯t figure out his intentions. Relying on his psychological fortitude, he lied confidently, ¡°Of cour it came from thewyer.¡± ¡°Whichwyer?¡± Delbert pressed. ¡°Mr. Sean Mitchell!¡± replied Shawn. Everyone present knew that Sean was Delbert¡¯s exclusivewyer. The legal team of the Carlson Group was under his control, and he won countlesswsuits for thepany. Delbert smirked with interest. ¡°Well then, could you make a phone call and ask Sean for confirmation?¡± ¡°Who are you to tell me what to do?¡± Shawn retorted, trying to deny Delbert¡¯s identity to the end. He only knew that Sean was thewyer of the Carlson Group, but he didn¡¯t know that Sean was working there only for Delbert¡¯s sake. No one else could hire him ¡°Oh?¡± Delbert¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Are you unable to invite him?¡± Chatper 310 Chapter 310 ¡°That''s absurd!¡± Shawn snorted. How could he not be able to invite Sean? Delbert was already considered dead by everyone, and he had siblings. Milton was too old to take care of things anymore end, the Carlson Group could only end up in Shawn''s hands. How could a merewyer dare defy his orders? Harriet turned her head and whispered in Delbert''s ear, ¡°You''re referring to your friend, right? But would Shawn use his position t threaten Sean?¡± Delbert remainedposed. ¡°Shawn won''t be able to invite him. Besides me, no one in the Carlson family can invite Sean.¡± ¡°What a big tone!¡± Shawn gestured for the person beside him to make a phone call. After a minute, the person looked dejected. Shawn quickly found himself an excuse. ¡°I guess there¡¯s something important that he wants to tell me privately.¡± Then he hurriedly walked away to take the call. At that moment, Sean was holding a beautifuldy in his arms. ¡°Hello, Mr. Mitchell, this is Shawn,¡± Shawn said. Sean looked at the number and furrowed his brows. ¡°Shawn? Which Shawn?¡± ¡°The current head of the Carlson family,¡± said Shawn. Sean sneered, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t Delbert the current head of the Carlson family? He just died, so are you calling me from hell?¡± His words annoyed Shawn. In the end, everyone only recognized Delbert and not any Shawn¡¯s family. ¡°Sean Mitchell! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re awye Delbert, | won''t be able to get rid of you. | have the final say Carlson Group now.¡± Sean moved the phone away from his ear, somewhat disgus was about to hang up when he faintly heard Delbert¡¯s voice. He raised an eyebrow, anticipating a show. ¡°Tell me your locat and I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Shawn relented a little. ¡°I''ll send someone to pick you up.¡± Sean would be reminded to take sides with Shawn. Delbert saw Shawn¡¯s confident look and knew that Sean wasing. Shawn was under the illusion that he hadmanded Sean with his authority. Little did he know that his n fell apart because Kenny had leaked the information to Delbert in advance. ¡°What''s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that only you couldmand Sean? Harriet anxiously asked.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Delbert couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°Who knows? Maybe he was bribed by Shawn¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Harriet was shocked. Delbert¡¯s expression was quite serious, as if he had finally started to take the current situation seriously. She nced at the surrounding area, which was already surrounded by security guards. Suddenly, Delbert furrowed his brows and nced down, feeling a warm touch in his palm. It was Harriet who suddenly held his hand. Sensing Delbert¡¯s puzzled gaze, Harriet cleared her throat. Chatper 311 Chapter 311 ¡°You''re injured. You can¡¯t fight them head-on. Just follow me to escape!¡± Harriet said. Delbert¡¯s eyes flickered with amusement. ¡°Aren''t you so cute?¡± Just then, Sean was led into the banquet hall. As soon as he walked in, he saw Delbert and Harriet sitting there. He was about to greet them when he remembered the conversation. earlier. He put on a serious expression and walked up to Shawn. Harriet was stunned, wondering if Sean had been bribed by Shawn. ¡®But he is a close friend of Delbert, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ Harriet thought. Sean straightened his tie and casually sat down. ¡°Mr. Mitchell, you''re finally here. Please tell them that this will is left by Delbert,¡± Shawn eximed as he hurriedly walked over to Sean. As long as Sean promised to testify for him, this matter would be easily resolved. He had already instructed his men to exin the situation to Sean while they were on the car ride over. He hoped that Sean could be a wise man in this situation. The people around them started to whisper among themselves. Although Harriet appeared calm on the surface, her mind was in turmoil. She even began to reveal the silver needles in her hand. If Sean dared to say anything against Delbert, she would mute him. ¡°Mr. Shawn, | don¡¯t seem to know anything about this,¡± Sean said. His voice was not loud, but it was clear enough for everyone in the room to hear. +25 BONUS Those who were waiting to divide up the assets of the Carlson family got upset. ¡°Mr. Mitchell, you should be careful about your speech. Do you think Mr. Shawn would lie to you?¡± ¡°Yeah, you should speak the truth.¡± The anticipation on Shawn¡¯s face immediately vanished, reced by malice. Harriet felt disdain toward them. None of them were good people. Everyone wanted to take advantage of Delbert¡¯s death and get a share of the Carlson family¡¯s assets.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ta But before that, they should evaluate their ability and see if they could do it. Sean snorted, standing up from his chair. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, why bother calling me over?¡± His words caused the entire hall to fall into a dead silence. Shawn trembled in anger. He had meticulously prepared everything, hoping to control the Carlson family one day and seize the Carlson Group for Kenny. He had expected the situation to spiral out of control. ¡°If you know what''s good for you, you''d better y along. Otherwise, you''ll lose your job!¡± Shawn threatened, gritting his teeth. He had never seen such an insensible person. ¡°Sean works for Delbert, so what?¡¯ He thought. Sean¡¯s face was filled with disdain. ¡°Lose my job? Do you think you have that ability?¡± +25 BONUS Chatper 312 Chapter 312 Shawn had borrowed Milton¡¯s plum all these years. Yet he had the nerve to brag in front of Sean. If it weren¡¯t for Delbert¡¯s sake, Sean wouldn''t havee in the first ce. Displeasure was evident on his face, ¡°How dare you!¡± Shawn blushed with anger as his thoughts had been seen through by Sean. For these years, Shawn had always kept his grievances to himself in the Carlson family. Although he was aplete fool in the business world, he was Milton¡¯s son. This identity alonemanded respect from the big shots in Meawood City. But now, a merewyer dared to challenge him. wn war tThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The on the stage, and the people below whisp among themselves. ¡°No way! The will is fake?¡± ¡°Shit! If Mr. Mitchell doesn¡¯t acknowledge it, then the will in Shawn¡¯s hands won''t be effective. If the will is not effective, what will happen to thend issue?¡± The people present were foxy and only cared about their interests. ¡°Am | right, Mr. Delbert?¡± Sean looked at Delbert, who had been silent the entire time. He never expected to witness such a scene. +25 BONUS Everyone looked at Delbert in shock. ¡®Rumor has it that Delbert is dead, and the Carlson family has issued a death notice. How could he suddenly appear now? Was he faking his death?¡¯ They thought. Except for Mr. Floyd, everyone was dumbfounded. Mr. Floyd had been shocked earlier, and he had calmed down. The discussion grew louder. ¡°How is that possible? How could he be Mr. Delbert? The Imperium police have confirmed his death!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, and this matter attracted the major media in Meawood City and Imperium. How could Delbert possiblye back from the dead?¡± Everyone was skeptical. They were there to divide the assets of the Carlson family, so they were worried. Delbert ignored theirments and smirked. ¡°Shawn, stop deceiving yourself!¡± He rose from his chair and gave Harriet a reassuring look. ¡°| know that my sudden appearance is uneptable to you. I¡¯m s for making you lose the opportunity to rece me,¡± Delbert continu coldly. He had deliberately released the news of his death, firstly to make Shawn rx his guard and, secondly, to expose all these dissidents. It seemed that his efforts were not in vain, as everything was going ording to his n. Shawn was a shrewd person. Although his face was pale, he quickly defended himself. ¡°Delbert, you¡¯re always like a son to me. How can you nder me like this?¡± +25 BONUS Sean sneered, chiming in, ¡°How do you exin the evidence here, Mr. Shawn?¡± +25 BONUS Chatper 313 Chapter 313 After the incident in Imperium, Delbert immediately contacted Sean and asked him to gather evidence of Shawn''s malicious intentions. Sean found quite a bit of evidence. He took out his phone, opened the recording app, and turned up the volume. Soon, the conversation between Shawn and the executives of Carlson Group was yed. It turned out that Shawn had bribed several executives to join forces against Delbert. And the incident in Imperium was nned by them long ago. ¡°Mr. Delbert, we were just momentarily confused. Please forgive us, several executives begged, sensing an unfavorable situation. The evidence was solid. If Delbert pursued it, they would be in grave trouble. Therefore, they quickly acknowledged Delbert¡¯s identity. Delbert smiled and darted a fierce look at Shawn. ¡°These documents here can¡¯t be forged by me, right?¡± he said. Faced with the irrefutable evidence, Shawn lost his arrogance. He wanted to defend himself, but Delbert didn¡¯t give him the chance. ¡°If you have anything to say, speak to mywyer. | don¡¯t have time,¡± Delbert said, grabbing Harriet¡¯s hand. ¡°Let''s go home.¡± His voice was deep and warm. Harriet raised her head and shrugged. ¡°Perfect ending! So exhausting!¡± +25 BONUS They quickly exited the room before the others could react. On the way back to the ind, Harriet was in a good mood. The thought of Shawn¡¯s livid face made her feel satisfied. She had finally made things right with Delbert. ¡°By the way, how can you be so sure that Shawn won¡¯t turn against you on the spot?¡± Harriet curiously asked.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She had never interfered in the internal affairs of the Carlson family before, and she didn¡¯t expect the conspiracies and calctions to be far moreplex than what appeared on the surface. In her past life, she was a fool who had no feelings for Delbert. She had never cared about his business. But now, after learning about all these things, she felt sorry for him. ¡°Shawn has always been an ambitious person with keen observation. In fact, from the moment we walked into the banquet hall, he recognized me,¡± Delbert said in a low voice. ¡°He failed because he was too arrogant. He thought that as long as he announced my death, everything would be fine. But he never expected that Sean would be on my side. ¡°Earlier, Shawn wanted to ce women around me to control me and prevent me frompeting with him for family property. Unfortunately, he failed. ¡°Afterwards, when Milton handed over the Carlson Group to me instead of Kenny, he was not happy. So, he wanted to join forces with those executives to rece me. But it¡¯s just wishful thinking!¡± Delbert snorted with disdain. +251 Chatper 314 Chapter 314 Harriet made noments on this topic. Instead, she quietly listened. and felt sorry for Delbert. For the sake of the family¡¯s interests, he had to shoulder more responsibility and consider more things. If he rxed his vignce for a moment, the others would bring him down from his position. What happened in Imperium was an example. Delbert entrusted the matter of dealing with Shawn to Sean. After leaving the banquet hall, he took Harriet to a restaurant in the city. center. Cory drove them to their destination. The decoration of the restaurant was stylish and ancient. Delbert led the way, holding hands with Harriet. The sound of melodious music echoed around them, and the waiters passing by were all dressed in ancient costumes, giving people the illusion of traveling through time. ¡°The owner of this restaurant is talented enough toe up with such a business model,¡± she eximed. ¡°Thanks for thepliment,¡± Delbert said. Harriet felt helpless. ¡°I was praising Carlson Group, not you.¡± She insisted on attributing this achievement to the Carlson Group rather than Delbert. Delbert stopped in his tracks and smiled at her. ¡°This is my private +25 BONUS business, unrted to Carlson Group.¡± This restaurant is called vor Fusion, and like Holy Light, it was Delbert¡¯s private industry and a backup n. Delbert owned this restaurant, which was unknown even to the waiters and waitresses there, but he didn¡¯t mind revealing these things to Harriet. ¡°You''re amazing!¡± Harriet praised. ¡°Mr. Delbert!¡± Halfway through the journey, someone stopped them and sweetly called out to Delbert.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Harriet looked up and saw a woman in a white dress. Her demeanor was graceful. ¡°Why did youe? Go back!¡± Delbert frowned. It was none other than Tara. But Tara had no intention of leaving. Instead, she pranced over toward him. ¡°I came here to find you. | heard about what happened in Imperium It¡¯s great to see you fine!¡± she said. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen me, you can go back,¡± Delbert said indifferently. Back when he was in Imperium, he could tell that Tara had ulterior motives. If it weren¡¯t for her years of taking care of Vicky, he would have driven her away long ago. ¡°But | was worried about you,¡± Tara said, with tears sparking in her eyes. Harriet was stunned. It seemed that Tara and Delbert were quite close. +25 BONUS But she didn¡¯t remember this woman at all. ¡°When | heard the news that you were in trouble, | was so scared. Fortunately, none of it was true,¡± Tara said. Delbert avoided her approaching body and awkwardly looked at Harriet. He was afraid that Harriet would misunderstand. Harriet looked up at the ceiling to cover up her jealousy. She wondered if Tara was a maid kept by Delbert in Imperium. They possibly knew each other from childhood, and Harriet felt like an outsider. Only then did Tara notice Harriet¡¯s presence. ¡°Mr. Delbert, who is thisdy?¡± She asked. ¡°This is my wife, Harriet!¡± Delbert introduced. Harriet politely smiled and greeted Tara. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Harriet, Delbert¡¯s wife.¡± +25 BONUS Chatper 315 Chapter 315 Harriet stressed her tone to assert her authority. Tara smiled and said, ¡°So, you are Ms. Harriet. My name is Tara, and Delbert is my savior. | have been serving by his side since | was little.¡± Tara didn¡¯t expect the elegant woman to be Delbert¡¯s wife. Harriet didn¡¯t look foolish at all. Tara¡¯s eyes flickered with disgust, but she soon disguised it. ¡°Thank you for your hard work! You don¡¯t have to worry about Delbert from now on. I''ll take care of him,¡± Harriet said. The atmosphere immediately became tense. ¡°Harriet...¡± Holding Harriet¡¯s hand, Delbert could feel that her mood had been since Tara appeared. ¡®Is she jealous?¡¯ Delbert thought in amusement. ¡°It''s alright, Ms. Harriet. Just leave the strenuous work to me. | don¡¯t think Mr. Delbert would want you to exhaust yourself,¡± Tara said, shifting her gaze toward Delbert. Her implication couldn''t be clearer. She was there to take care of Delbert. Delbert gave no response. Harriet narrowed her eyes and sneered. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m willing to do it.¡± ¡°| won''t repeat it. Now go back to Imperium!¡± Delbertmanded, not happy HAL Bout Tara¡¯s affectation. 25 BONUS He held onto Harriet¡¯s hand and softly said, ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go eat!¡± Tara dared not follow them. It would be disastrous if she angered Delbert. But when she saw Harriet turn around and make a face at her, she couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions and stomped her foot in frustration. ¡®This isn¡¯t over, Harriet!¡¯ She thought. She refused to go back to Imperium and suffered from Vicky''s bullying again. Only by staying in Meawood City would she have hope of rising toContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. power. Delbert didn¡¯t reserve a private room. Instead, he led Harriet straight/ to the hall on the second floor. ¡°Harriet, there¡¯s something wrong with you,¡± Delbert said, as if he could see through her jealous thoughts. ¡°How so?¡± Harriet refused to admit it. ¡°You''re acting strangely.¡± Delbert teased her intentionally, ¡°Are jealous?¡± Harriet instinctively avoided the question. ¡°I¡¯m not. Why haven''t we reached our seats yet? I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Since you won''t admit it, then forget it.¡± Delbert shrugged. ¡°Here we are! Take a seat.¡± vor Fusion was popr among diners in Meawood City, and it was Harriet¡¯s first timeing here. The restaurant was located on the top floor of the tallest building in +25 BONUS Meawood City, with ss walls on all sides. One could overlook the beautiful scenery of Meawood City. Delbert pointed to a seat by the window and let Harriet sit down. Then he pulled out a chair for himself and sat down. ¡°I originally wanted to return to the ind early, but there¡¯s a rare show happening today. After much thought, | decided to bring you along to enjoy lov it.¡± ¡°A show?¡± Harriet looked around the restaurant. The food in the upscale restaurant was expensive, so there weren¡¯t many customers around them. Then Harriet was surprised to find L sitting diagonally across from them. +25 BONUS Chatper 316 Chapter 316 ¡°To watch her?¡± Harriet pointed to L, not understanding Delbert¡¯s intention.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Of course not! L alone is not good enough. Just wait for a moment,¡± Delbert said. ¡°Trust me! It will be the best show.¡± Sure enough, Vernon arrived shortly after. He had made an appointment with L to have dinner together. But as soon as Vernon entered the door, he caught sight of Harriet. And Delbert was sitting next to her. Vernon was surprised, wondering if it was a coincidence or intentional. Harriet was happily chatting with Delbert. ¡°Vernon!¡± L called out, waving at him. Since Marc stopped looking for her, she had be closer to Ve But just as she was about to walk over, Vernon bypassed her and stood in front of Harriet. ¡°H-Ms. Harriet, we meet again!¡± he said. ¡°Vernon, it¡¯s you! What a small world!¡± Harriet responded, looking up at Vernon. Hiding behind her smile was deep disgust. It was a shame that she had failed to trap Vernon and L at Nora¡¯s birthday party. +25 BONUS Vernon felt that Harriet hadpletely changed. He could tell it from what happened at the party. Harriet used to look at him with sparkling eyes and admiration. But he pushed her away, and she married Delbert. Since then, she had never looked at him with admiration again. ¡°Indeed!¡± Vernon forced a smile, trying to look Harriet in the eye. But there was only a haze in her eyes. She had indeed changed, bing steady and calctive. She was not as innocent and naive as before. She even devised a trap to ensnare Nora and him. If he hadn¡¯t woken up early that day and escaped with L in time, he would probably have been sentenced to life imprisonment alongside Nora. He couldn''t imagine that Harriet had be so terrifying. ¡°Har...¡± L didn¡¯t expect to see Harriet and Delbert either. She originally wanted to call out Harriet¡¯s name, but when she sa Delbert¡¯s stern face, she remembered his ruthless means. She shivered and changed the appetion. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Carlson, | didn¡¯t expect to see you guys here,¡± she said, unhappily ncing at Harriet. She believed that her meeting with Vernon would soon be exposed to Marc. She had to prepare herself in advance. ¡°Vernon, let''s not disturb Mr. and Mrs. Carlson. Let¡¯s go back,¡± L said. +25 BONUS Chatper 317 Chapter 317 L couldn''t face Delbert and Harriet anymore. She quickly tugged on Vernon¡¯s clothes, indicating that he should leave quickly. ¡°Well then, we won''t disturb you,¡± Vernon said,ing to his senses. Neither Delbert nor Harriet responded to him during this period. Their disdain toward him was in to see ¡°Let''s order the food.¡± Vernon sat across from L and gentlemanly ced the menu in front of her. But his mind was preupied with Harriet. He hadn''t forgotten how Harriet had dissed him at Nora¡¯s birthday party. The more she ignored him like this now, the more he wanted her heart to be back on him like before. And Harriet was more tempting than before. Delbert leisurely picked up the menu, ignoring Harriet¡¯s doubtful ga ¡®What does Delbert mean by intentionally bringing me here to see Vernon and L?¡¯ She wondered. ¡°| remember you like spicy food. vor Fusion has the best of all worlds. Each dish here is selected from various cuisines. Let me see, how about beef sd? | remember you liked it the most,¡± Delbert said. ¡°Sure!¡± Harriet nodded listlessly. ¡°How about nk steak?¡± he asked. ¡°Okay!¡± replied Harriet. ¡°Oh, | remember. You used to tell me that you loved spicy fish, so I¡¯ll +25 BONUS order one for you,¡± said Delbert. Spicy fish was Harriet¡¯s favorite dish since she had been with Delbert because he loved fish. ¡°Here is your favorite spicy fish!¡± The dishes were served soon, and Delbert picked up a chunk of meat for her. Vernon, who was watching them, remembered that Harriet¡¯s favorite. dish used to be beef stew cooked by him. At that time, Nora bullied Harriet and left her starving, so Harriet went to find Vernon. He felt sorry for Harriet and secretly went to the kitchen to cook for her. Because she liked beef stew, he deliberately put that dish in front off her. Harriet looked at him with a broad smile. Her admiration greatly delighted Vernon. And she used to follow him like a shadow. But as they grew up, interests and entanglements appeared in th world. He left Harriet and went to the more advantageous Nora. Only when Harriet married Delbert and no longer cared about him dio Vernon suddenly realize that he seemed to have lost the most important thing in his life. Harriet could sense Vernon¡¯s gaze, but she ignored it. At that moment, she only itched to send Vernon and Nora to prison. As she thought resentfully, Harriet picked out the fresh bones. Delbert put the fish meat in his bowl and chewed slowly. Delbert had to thank Vernon for his unfaithfulness, which pushedThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Harriet to Delbert¡¯s side. +25 BONUS +25 BONUS Chatper 318 Chapter 318 Vernon clenched his fists and then loosened them. Harriet used to love sweets, but after marrying Delbert, she started to like spicy food. ¡°Vernon, | also ordered fish. It looks delicious,¡± L whispered to Vernon after the waiter served the dishes. ¡°Recently, a foreign company wanted to cooperate with us. I¡¯ve already helped you sign the contract. Just remember to stamp it when you go back.¡± However, Vernon¡¯s mind was not focused on this at all, and L¡¯s actions in making decisions for him had made him feel suffocated. ¡°Sorry, | remembered that | have some things to deal with temporarily. Let¡¯s stop here for today¡¯s discussion,¡± Vernon said, unable to stand Harriet and Delbert¡¯s disy of affection.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Wait!¡± L grabbed his arm. Just then, a series of clicking sounds, apanied by shes of camera lights, startled them. The reporters¡¯ questions ensued. ¡°Mr. Morton, are you on a date with Miss Becker?¡± ¡°Anonymous reports are saying that you cheated on Ms. Nora during your marriage with her. Is it true?¡± ¡°Did Ms. Nora have an affair with Mr. Russell at her birthday party as revenge for your infidelity?¡± ¡°What do you think about Ms. Nora being sentenced to life imprisonment for her wrongdoings? Delbert had to thank Vernon for his unfaithfulness, which pushed Harriet to Delbert¡¯s side. +25 BONUS Chatper 319 Chapter 319 ¡®Damn it! Who the hell invited these meddling reporters?¡¯ L cursed inwardly. Inadvertently, she caught a glimpse of Harriet watching with amusement from the opposite table. ¡®It''s her! Harriet orchestrated all of this!¡¯ L thought. She believed that Harriet wanted her to be disgusted by Marc and lose everything. L clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles turned white. Her face was also contorted with anger.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Vernon couldn¡¯t bear the relentless harassment from these reporters any longer. In a sh, he rushed forward and snatched a camera from one of the journalists, smashing it onto the ground while shouting, No more photos!¡± For a moment, there was silence, but it was quickly reced by even greatermotion. Who would let such big news slip away? Vernon couldn¡¯t reason with those reporters, who were determined to dig up a blockbuster story. He could only leave in frustration. The reporters redirected their attention toward L, eager to uncover the rtionship between her and Vernon. The citizens of Meawood City loved scandals like this. L red at Harriet with resentment. +25 BONUS She ha never experienced such embarrassment and humiliation in her entire life, and it was all because of Harriet. Her fists clenched again, and she tasted blood in her mouth. In the end, she also left in a rage. She swore that she would never let Harriet off the hook. The reporters swarmed out after her When the restaurant regained its tranquility, Delbert chuckled and asked Harriet, ¡°Satisfied with this show?¡± The restaurant was dimly lit, casting a fluctuating light on Harriet¡¯s face. She smiled, replying, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good show.¡± ¡°Good! | was thinking, if you weren''t, | would crush them for you,¡± Delbert said. Harriet burst intoughter. A breeze blew in through the window, lifting the hem of her dress. The fragrance from her body wafted through the air, and her voice was soft. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to dirty your hands dealing with them. After all, given what has just happened, those reporters will definitely make up stories. Tomorrow¡¯s headlines are bound to be spectacr,¡± she said. After a pause, she continued, ¡°Besides, the hunt is more fun when you slowly corner your prey.¡± Whenever it came to matters involving Harriet, Delbert couldn¡¯t help but be impatient. But since Harriet had said so, he wouldn¡¯t do anything else. +25 BONUS He had arranged for this because Vernon¡¯s and L¡¯s lives had been too easytely. He wanted to help Harriet give them a blow. Delbert tapped his fingers on his knee and spoke in a seductive tone. I¡¯m just worried that those petty people might cause you trouble.¡± He reached out, caressing Harriet¡¯s cheek. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to catch you secretly looking at Vernon again.¡± They were so close to each other that they could almost hear each other¡¯s heartbeat. Delbert¡¯s lips were about to descend for a kiss, but Harriet pressed her finger against them. ¡°Wait! You''ve forgotten something!¡± Harriet said. +25 BONUS Chatper 320 Chapter 320 ¡°What is it?¡± Delbert asked. Harriet¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, her face shining brightly even in the dim environment. ¡°With so many people watching, aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± she said before quickly moving away from Delbert. ¡°Oh? At Holy Light the other day, who said in front of Marc and others that she wanted them to watch an erotic y? She kissed me, and now she is shy,¡± Delbert teased her. He was referring to the incident when Harriet deliberately hit on him to drive away Marc and Yuri. ¡°Isn''t it normal between husband and wife?¡± Harriet retorted, blushing with embarrassment. After dinner, Harriet and Delbert prepared to leave. While Delbert went to the underground parking lot to get the car, Harriet waited outside for him. Suddenly, a hand grabbed Harriet, pushing her against the wall. A nauseating feeling enveloped her as she figured out who did this.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It was none other than Vernon. Disgust was undisguised in her eyes. ¡°Let go of me!¡± she said through gritted teeth. When Vernon grabbed Harriet, he felt calm. He finally realized that he had never let go of Harriet. +25 BONUS ¡°Do you really not want to see me?¡± Vernon asked with a fake smile. Harriet¡¯s tone remained distant and hostile. ¡°You have self- awareness. That''s good.¡± Vernon froze, but he soon regained hisposure. He couldn''t believe that Harriet, who used to like him so much, would suddenly hate him. She was either ying hard to get or was afraid to show her true feelings because she was already married to Delbert. His fingertips brushed Harriet¡¯s nose, and his eyes contained a gentle smile. ¡°ying hard to get won¡¯t work on me.¡± ¡°| said, let go!¡± Harriet snapped. ¡°What if | don¡¯t?¡± Vernon said. Harriet pushed him away with all her strength and dusted off her hands with disgust. ¡°| advise you to cherish your self-awareness because it is the onl advantage you have,¡± she said. Her words annoyed Vernon. ¡°You''d better stay clear of Delbert and me. Otherwise...¡± Harriet warned, making a throat-cutting gesture. +25 BONUS Chatper 321 Chapter 321 Harriet turned to leave, but Vernon held her from behind. ¡°Want to leave? Not so easy!¡± he said. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me! Let go!¡± Harriet shouted. Harriet struggled with anger. She could feel the curious gazes of passing drivers and pedestrians on the bustling street. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ She cursed under her breath. If Delbert bumped into this scene, how would she exin it? Delbert¡¯s condition was still unstable, and he couldn¡¯t handle any stimtion. But no matter how hard Harriet struggled, Vernon refused to let g her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He tightened his grip around her waist and nned to drag her to where his car was parked. ¡°I''d say that | invited you back as a guest. What can Delbert do to me he said. ¡°Do you think | will let you off after you schemed against me at Nora¡¯s birthday party?¡± ¡°Let go of me, or I''ll kill you!¡± Harriet snarled, iling her legs in the air. Asilver needle glinted in her hand, ready to strike. ¡°Let her go!¡± Suddenly, a stern voice came. Harriet stopped struggling, and together with Vernon, she looked +25 BONUS over. With a gloomy face, Delbert strode toward them. Before Vernon could react, Delbert threw a fierce punch. Vernon fell to the ground, and Harriet ended up in Delbert¡¯s arms. ¡°Stay away from my woman! Or I''ll crush you and your family!¡± he warned, ring at Vernon, who staggered to his feet. He wrapped his arm around Harriet¡¯s waist and led her to leave. Soon, they got into the car and returned to the ind vi. As soon as they entered the house, Delbert yanked Harriet over and pressed her against the bedroom door. He sped her hands and bent down. His action caught Harriet off guard, and she stared nkly at his cold face and eyes. Heat seeped through their clothes. An aggressive aura enveloped Harriet, causing her to hold her breath. Her heart was thumping in her chest. Delbert looked fixedly at her and sternly asked, ¡°How did he touch you just now?¡± +25 BONUS Chatper 322 Chapter 322 Earlier, Delbert had just driven out of the underground parking lot when he witnessed the scene of Vernon holding onto Harriet. Anger and jealousy had instantly consumed him. Knowing that he was upset, Harriet earnestly exined, ¡°Delbert, listen to me. Vernon did it on purpose. He was trying to ruin our rtionship.¡± ¡°| have warned him already. If it happens again, I''ll send him to hell!¡± Delbert said. He calmed down, released his grip, and pulled away from her. He was afraid that he would do something terrible to her, just likest time. Harriet was relieved. Thankfully, Delbert managed to contain his emotions. Otherwise, sh didn¡¯t know how things would have ended. It seemed that the medicine baths and acupuncture had worked. Everything was heading in a good direction. But when she looked up, she saw Delbert straightening up and irritably pulling at his cor. His robust chest was partly exposed to the air. Startled, she quickly looked away and stood there in a daze. She thought of running out of the room, but it was toote. ¡°Still, | have to punish you,¡± Delbert croaked. +25 BONUS He scooped her up horizontally, threw her onto the bed, and bore down on her. Now his anger had been reced by tenderness. The next day, when they were having breakfast together, Harriet suddenly remembered that the Munoz Group had been left uncared for since Clifton went to prison. Considering that it was her mother¡¯s brainchild, she said, ¡°I heard that the Munoz Group is in chaos. | want to take care of it.¡± ¡°No!¡± Delbert¡¯s attitude on this matter was resolute. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous outside now. The power of Shawn hasn''t beenpletely eradicated yet. They can¡¯t deal with me, so they will turn their focus on you. | cannot allow you to get into trouble. ¡°Just leave this matter to me. I''ll send someone to handle it. You should stay at home. ¡°After all these matters are resolved, | will take you to Imperium to find your mother. Before that, you must not get into any trouble.¡± Harriet tried to argue, but words failed her.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In the past few days, every time she mentioned taking over the Munoz Group, Delbert would always use this excuse to stop her, iming. that it was for her good. It might be true, but he was being paranoid. He never knew that Harriet didn¡¯t want to stay idly at home every day. They were supposed to fight side by side. She didn¡¯t want to be caged like a bird. It made her feel suffocated. ¡°But the Munoz Group was founded by my mother,¡± Harriet said, mping her fingers. ¡°I want to try taking over. Please allow me to do it.¡± +25 BONUS Chatper 323 Chapter 323 ¡°Harriet!¡± Delbert held her waist and patiently persuaded, ¡°You can rest assured. The Munoz Group will be in good hands. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s currently in chaos, and there is a lot of work to be done. | don¡¯t want you to exhaust yourself.¡± Delbert¡¯s intentions were good, but Harriet was still unwilling. ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand what | want?¡± she said. ¡°What | want is to grow and to have the ability to stand on my own. If things like that in Imperium happen again, | cane to your side and fight alongside you instead of helplessly waiting for you on the ind.¡± She wanted to grow and have the qualifications to stand by Delbert¡¯s side. She didn¡¯t want him to shoulder everything by himself. Delbert was not a machine or God. He could get tired. But he always liked to act tough in front of her. Even though he wa exhausted, every time he came back, he would smile at her and hol her. Since their past lives, he had always been like this, never letting her worry about anything. He only wanted to keep her safe, like people kept delicate flowers in greenhouses. And he faced the storms alone. Harriet knew that this was a manifestation of how much Delbert valued her, but she didn¡¯t want it to be like this. If she couldn¡¯t move forward with him, she would be left behind. She was no longer a delicate flower in the greenhouse. +25 BONUS After experiencing so much, she was strong enough to fight alongside him. It had been a long time since Harriet questioned him like that, and she looked desperate. He felt lost and could not find any words tofort her. ¡°Harriet!¡± he murmured with a frown. He never thought that his protection would put her in such a difficult situation. It was the first real difference between them. If neither of them was willing topromise, the stalemate wouldst. Harriet took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°I want to take over the Munoz Group!¡± ¡°Can you not do this?¡± Delbert said with a hint of helplessness in his tone. ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± Harriet lowered her eyes and to steps back, her voice trembling. ¡°Are you sure you''re doing th good?¡± Delbert felt a sting in his heart. ¡°What?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°You''re not just satisfying your possessiveness?¡± Harriet asked. Harriet pinched her arm to stay calm and confront Delbert. Ww ¡°You always say that you won¡¯t let me go out for my good, but it¡¯s just your wishful thinking. You''ve never truly listened to me or know what | really want,¡± she said. +25 BONUS Chatper 324 Chapter 324 Harriet pursed her lips. ¡°So, do you really think that what you¡¯re doing is for my good?¡± All that Delbert wanted was for Harriet to be happy. When Harriet questioned him, he felt as if his heart had been stabbed by something. The pain caused him to feel suffocated. Did he do something wrong? Harriet realized how harsh her words were. Her angry questioning seemed to deny everything Delbert had done. for her. She trembled, unable to say sorry to him. After a moment of silence, Delbert got up and said, ¡°Let''s take som time to calm down.¡± Without finishing breakfast, he went to his study and closed the doo ¡°Delbert!¡± Harriet wanted to chase after him, but her steps stopped at the closed door. She stood there for a moment before going back to the dining table. and continuing to have her breakfast. She didn¡¯t want him to protect her like before. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t. trust Delbert. She was just upset about the situation. She wanted to have power. She wanted to hone her skills and help. him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But she had been willful in her methods, and she had hurt Delbert¡¯s feelings. +25 BONUS She finished breakfast and got up, thinking about having a nice talk. with Delbert. And she needed to apologize to him. But before she could leave the dining room, she heard the door closing in the foyer. She quickly left the dining room and saw that the study door had been opened. She ran up the stairs and entered the study, but there was no sign of Delbert inside. ¡®Has he gone to work? Or is he trying to avoid me?¡¯ She wondered. Harriet stood there in a daze, not knowing how much time had passed. Finally, the sound of the key unlocking came from the foyer, Thinking it was Delbert returning, she rushed back to the dining room and hid. But the person who came in was Opal. Harriet sped her fingers, feeling disappointed. After a while, she walked out of the dining room and greeted Opal. Opal looked surprised at first and then smiled. ¡°Mr. Delbert said th you were in a bad mood today, so he asked me not to bathe Tucke ande to apany you. But it seems like your mood is pretty good.¡± Harriet walked over and asked, ¡°What did Delbert say to you?¡± ¡°Something came up at thepany, so he asked me toe and keep youpany,¡± Opal respectfully replied. ¡°Turns out there is an emergency in thepany,¡± Harriet mused. +25 BONUS But it seemed too coincidental. ¡°Madam?¡± Opal called out, seeing her abnormal behavior. ¡°I''m fine. You can go back to your work,¡± Harriet said, snapping out of her thoughts. Since Delbert had gone to work, she had to wait for him toe back and then apologize to him. However, Delbert didn¡¯t return to the ind for the next three days. Harriet was torn, unsure whether she should call him or not. +25 BONUS Chatper 325 Chapter 325 ¡®Why is he so stubborn?¡¯ Harriet thought. During the cold war, Delbert didn¡¯t even call her to make peace. He used to do his best to coax her, but now all he did was avoid her. Or maybe she went too far with her words that day. Even Opal, who was usually slow on the uptake, noticed the strange atmosphere in the vi. Plus, Delbert hadn¡¯te back for several days. ¡°Madam, did you have a fight with Mr. Delbert?¡± She cautiously asked. ¡°Yeah!¡± Harriet replied weakly, not intending to hide it from Opal. Opal thought for a moment and said, ¡°Madam, this can¡¯t go on like this. Mr. Delbert hasn¡¯te back for days. If another woman ta advantage of this situation...¡± ¡°| dare him!¡± Harriet widened her eyes. Opal cleared her throat and continued, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. Cory told me that a new secretary named Tara has joined Mr. Delbert¡¯spany recently. ¡°| know her. She used to stay on the ind for a while. | heard she¡¯s an orphan. Mr. Delbert rescued her from human traffickers, and she idolized him. Butter, Mr. Delbert sent her to take care of Ms. Vicky in Imperium. ¡°Tara is very clever. She only helped Mr. Milton once to cure his headache, and Mr. Milton took her as his goddaughter. | think she managed to work at Mr. Delbert¡¯spany with Mr. Milton¡¯s help. +25 BONUS ¡°She is a threat. You need to be carefull¡± After finishing her words, Opal waited for Harriet¡¯s reaction. Harriet didn¡¯t expect that there was such a history between Tara andThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Delbert. Based on their encounter at vor Fusion, Harriet could tell that Tara was not a good person. She must havee prepared. Tara was working at Delbert¡¯spany, which increased the possibility of her sabotaging their rtionship while they were in a cold war. ¡®Damn it! Harriet cursed inwardly. After taking care of Nora, she was facing a more formidable foe. Harriet felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. Although she didn¡¯t think Delbert would betray her, she couldn''t help letting her thoughts run wild. As the trick worked, Opal asked, ¡°Madam, do you want to call Mr. Delbert?¡± ¡°Yes! | must call him!¡± Harriet said. She quickly took out her phone and called Delbert. After the line was through, she took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What are you doing right now?¡± After a brief silence, Delbert replied, ¡°Working.¡± Harriet continued to ask, ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe home?¡± ¡°Too busy,¡± Delbert replied indifferently. Harriet didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Delbert replied. ? 25 BONUS Harriet fell silent. Delbert¡¯s cold attitude and his denial of being angry contradicted each other In fact, Delbert was having a meeting. When Harriet¡¯s call came through, he immediately answered it. Even though they were in a cold war, he would never miss Harriet¡¯s calls Chatper 326 Chapter 326 As Delbert openly cked off during the meeting, Cory felt it was unfair. ¡®Why did Mr. Delbert answer Ms. Harriet¡¯s calls so quickly?¡¯ He thought. In contrast, Delbert always ignored his subordinates. What was more, Delbert halted the meeting to answer the call. Being close enough to Delbert, Cory heard their conversation. But the others in the conference room did not. They only thought that it was an important issue, and they patiently waited for Delbert to finish the call. Facing Delbert¡¯s cold attitude, Harriet didn¡¯t know what to say and remained silent. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I''ll hang up. I¡¯m in a meeting,¡± Delbert finall said. ¡°Okay!¡± Harriet pursed her lips and hung up the phone. Delbert heard the beeping sound from the phone, and his face turned gloomy. Everyone at the meeting held their breaths, wondering if Delbert was stumped by something major. Cory curiously looked at Delbert. There were only two sources of Delbert¡¯s displeasure. Either Harriet was in trouble or he hada fight. with her Given the situation, it should be thetter. +25 BONUS Cory thought that, after the incident, Delbert and Harriet would be lovey-dovey for a while. Unexpectedly, they fought. Delbert muted his phone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue the meeting.¡± No one dared to specte any further. They quickly picked up the documents. Because Delbert was always expressionless in thepany, no one could tell that he was in a bad mood. Cory had been with Delbert for a long time, and he sensitively noticed Delbert¡¯s constant frown during the meeting. Delbert seemed to be troubled by something. After the meeting, Cory walked to Delbert¡¯s side and asked tentatively, ¡°Sir, did you fight with Ms. Harriet?¡± Delbert paused and pretended to ask casually, ¡°Why do you think so?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It was obvious. Delbert wasn¡¯t as happy as before when he answered Harriet¡¯s phone call. There should be a reason for it. Instead ofying it bare, Cory cleared his throat and analyzed, ¡°I can tell from your expression. During the meeting, you were distracted, and after you answered Ms. Harriet¡¯s call, your mood became worse. So, | thought maybe it was because you had a fight with her.¡± Furthermore, Delbert hadn¡¯t been home for three days. He couldn''t deny it. Delbert frowned at his words, and Cory quickly changed the subject. ¡°To help you get through emotional crises and not be confused again, I¡¯ve studied a lot about rtionships. You can ask me anything,¡± he said. +25 BONUS Since thest quarrel between Delbert and Harriet, where they couldn''t find a solution with him, Cory had been studying rtionship issues. Now he could proudly say that he had made some progress. Delbert looked reluctant, but when they arrived at the elevator, he said, ¡°Come to my office.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Cory immediately followed behind him. In the office, Cory sat down and asked, ¡°Sir, what did you and Ms. Harriet argue about this time?¡± In his chair, Delbert pressed his crossed fingers against his lips and furrowed his brow, seemingly contemting how to describe the situation urately. +25 BONUS Chatper 327 Chapter 327 Chapter 327 After a moment of silence, Delbert finally spoke. ¡°Harriet wants to take over the Munoz Group.¡± Cory didn¡¯t expect that they would argue over such a trivial matter. Sometimes, he really couldn¡¯t understand these couples. Did they treat arguments as a seasoning for their rtionship? ¡°Isn''t this matter easily resolved? Why don¡¯t you just grant her wish? The Munoz Group belongs to her anyway,¡± Cory said. Delbert frowned. ¡°But thepany is in chaos now. | don¡¯t want her to get involved in this mess. She just needs to rest well at home.¡± ¡°So, you forbid her to take over thepany?¡± Cory asked. Delbert hesitantly nodded. ¡°That''s why she¡¯s angry. She said that | don¡¯t understand her at all and that my so-called protection is not for her good.¡± Cory thought that Harriet had indeed gone too far this time, but given her personality, she wouldn¡¯t speak so recklessly unless she was pushed to the limit. Seeing Delbert¡¯s difficult look, Cory pondered for a moment. ¡°Sir, the most important thing between husband and wife ismunication andpromise. Instead of continuing to avoid each other and fight, it¡¯s better to sit down calmly and have a nice tall Cory said. Delbert looked skeptical. Cory said a lot, but he didn¡¯t offer any solutions. In fact, Delbert wanted to have a nice talk with Harriet, but the results were never satisfactory. Cory saw his doubtful gaze and sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys meet each other halfway? You can let Ms. Harriet try taking over thepany and see the result. What do you think? ¡°No!¡± Delbert tly rejected his proposal. ¡°Shawn is still watching closely. | can¡¯t let her put herself in danger.¡± Cory wondered if Delbert was showing off his affection for Harriet Cory adjusted his suit and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m just giving my opinion, sir. think you should consider Ms. Harriet¡¯s thoughts more and not always impose your own will on her. ¡°I''ll leave now, sir. Think about it carefully.¡± He left because he couldn''t intervene in this matter. He didn¡¯t think was a problem at all. It was Delbert¡¯s stubbornness that caused the discord. Delbert fell into deep thought, reflecting on whether he had done wrong. Harriet had never spoken such harsh words to him. She had alw been understanding and tolerant of his paranoid side. No matter how angry she was with his actions, as long as he admitted his mistakes, he could make her happy again. But this time... Delbert lowered his eyes, wondering why Harriet wouldn¡¯t let go o Munoz Group. He thought about Harriet¡¯s sad look the other morning and si Perhaps he had truly made a mistake. +25 BONUS He had always imposed his will on her, thinking that it was for her good. But he had never considered what her true thoughts were. Harriet was right. Maybe it was just his wishful thinking. Everyone had their own paths to walk. Even though he was Harriet¡¯s husband, it didn¡¯t mean he could interfere with her choices.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Delbert took out his phone and gave Harriet a call. Chatper 328 Chapter 328 After the line went through, Delbert said, ¡°Harriet?¡± But the call was hung up. Delbert narrowed his eyes and fell silent again. It seemed that Harriet was still mad. He should go andfort her. He called again, but it was rejected. He did it more times, only to find that his number had been blocked. Delbert couldn¡¯t help but sigh.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Now he couldn¡¯t evenpromise. At seven o''clock in the evening, after finishing all of his work at tpany, Delbert drove back to the ind. The living room was empty, so he quietly went upstairs and leaned against the bedroom door, listening to Harriet and Molly talking on the phone. They were chatting happily, and Delbert couldn¡¯t find any opportunities to interrupt. He stood outside the door for a long time before sighing and preparing to go to his study. ¡°Delbert!¡± A crisp voice suddenly came from behind him. Delbert paused, and then he heard the bedroom door open, followed by footsteps. +25 BONUS Harriet had just asked tentatively, and when she opened the door, she found that Delbert was really standing outside. ¡°You stayed outside for so long withouting in. This isn¡¯t your style. You dare note home for three days, but you don¡¯t dare to face me?¡± she huffed. Harriet¡¯sints made him feel embarrassed. He turned around and coughed to disguise his guilty feeling. ¡°¡¯m back,¡± he said. Harriet red at him and let him in. ¡°Why did youe back so early today?¡± Delbert followed her inside and closed the door. Harriet sat on the sofa and frowned. She felt awkward facing him. They had been in a cold war for three days, and she didn¡¯t know wh to say to him. The awkward silence prevailed, and the only sound in the room w that of wind blowing through the windows. After a while, Harriet couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Delbert, actually, what | said before...¡± She summoned the courage to apologize, but when Delbert looked up at her, she turned her head away. ¡°| didn¡¯t really mean to say those things about you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯m...¡± Delbert interrupted her with a hug, burying his head deeply in her neck. ¡°I know what you mean. | didn¡¯t consider your feelings, and | should be the one to apologize.¡± +25 BONUS Harriet could feel his heart beating wildly. It made her feel relieved. She hugged him back and grumbled, ¡°I was going to apologize. Why did you interrupt me?¡± Delbert chuckled and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead.¡± Remember, you never have to apologize to me.¡± +25 BONUS Chatper 329 Chapter 329 Harriet was touched by Delbert¡¯s affectionate words. ¡®Does he know how sweet he is?¡¯ She thought. Harriet blushed, and Delbert stroked her hair. ¡°| have talked to Cory about it, and | have thought about it carefully,¡± he said. ¡°Go ahead and take over the Munoz Group.¡± Harriet looked at him in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Delbert nodded solemnly. As long as either of them conceded, this matter would be perfectly solved. And it was better for him to concede. Besides, as Harriet said, the Munoz Group was founded by her mother, and taking over was her wish. He could not impose his on her and prevent her from doing so. But Harriet became a little uncertain. ¡°Why did your attitude change so quickly? | was thinking that if you didn¡¯t agree, | would argue with you again.¡± ¡°It just happens naturally.¡± He paused and continued, ¡°I can¡¯t handle another fight.¡± ¡°If so, you should have agreed to my request earlier,¡± Harriet grumbled with a smile. ¡°You''re right! It''s my fault,¡± Delbert said, wrapping his arm around her waist. +25 BONUS Harriet stumbled and fell into his arms.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Delbert held her tightly. Harriet struggled and pushed him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Nothing. Just hug you.¡± Delbert rubbed Harriet¡¯s head with his chin and said, ¡°There are many bad men out there. Don¡¯t let them lure your away.¡± Harrietughed at his childish words. She stood up and cupped his face, teasing him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I''ll always be your rightful wife.¡± ¡°Rightful wife?¡± Delbert raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you want me to have lovers?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Harriet smiled, bending down to kiss him. Delbert froze and then sped the back of her head, deepening the kiss. Harriet traced his Adam¡¯s apple with her fingertips. ¡°Do you know that you are delicious like this?¡± she said. Delbertughed and pulled her closer to him. ¡°You too!¡± he said. After having a sweet night with Harriet, Delbert got up early the next morning. He ced a set of blue suits in front of her. ¡°What is this?¡± Harriet asked curiously. She wondered if Delbert was going to take her to see someone important. Chatper 330 Chapter 330 ¡°Get changed first!¡± Delbert said. He went out of the bedroom and headed to the dressing room. He had to dress up properly too. Despite her doubt, Harrietplied. After changing her clothes, she went out of the bedroom and arrived at the dressing room. ¡°I''m ready!¡± she announced. She opened the door, only to see Delbert standing there in shorts. She quickly covered her face with her hands and turned away. Even though they were married, this scene was still too embarrasThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Delbertughed at her coyness and put on his shirt. While butto it, he said, ¡°Cory will take you somewhereter.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Harriet asked. ¡°The Munoz Group,¡± Delbert replied. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to take over? Did you forget so soon?¡± ¡°| remember. I''ll go right away!¡± Harriet nodded vigorously. After changing his clothes, Delbert took her downstairs. He was impressed by her beauty when she was wearing the blue suit. The slim-fitting dress showed off her well-proportioned figure. Her demeanor was graceful, and a gentle smile was on her unadorned face. Her long hair fluttered in the wind. +25 BONUS She had transformed from her previous gentle image into a confident workce professional. Delbert suddenly realized that Harriet was never a little chicken under his wing. She could deal with those sophisticated people in the business world. He had just worried too much about her. Cory was waiting at the entrance of the vi. Delbert instructed him to take good care of Harriet, and he watched her get into the car. Since Harriet had epted his dark side, he should let her do whatever she wanted. Various tall buildings stood in the prosperous area of Meawood City. Soon, the car stopped in front of the office building of the Munoz Group. Since Clifton was imprisoned for tax evasion, the Munoz Group been acquired by the Carlson Group. Now Clifton¡¯s younger brot ke Munoz, was in charge. Harriet had obtained twenty percent of the shares from Nora, and with some scattered shares secretly collected by Joe, she was now thergest shareholder and fully qualified to take over as chairman. Before this, she had let Cory spread the news that she had received treatment and regained her senses. Now she could rightfully take over from ke. Harriet got out of the car, and Cory followed her closely, acting as her bodyguard. Just as they were about to enter the lobby, a hoarse voice suddenly +25 BONUS came from behind them. Acar pulled up. A middle-aged man in an expensive suit got out and tearfully walked toward them.. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 ¡°Harriet, is that you? It¡¯s been so long since west met. | heard that you''ve fully recovered from your illness and are now going to take over the Munoz Group. We should catch up today,¡± said ke. Harriet was speechless for a moment. ke walked toward her with quick steps, his face filled with excitement as he grabbed her hand. Harriet felt helpless.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g If ke really missed her, as he imed, why didn¡¯t hee to find her during all this time? She hadn''t forgotten in her past life how dismissive he was toward her. Now that she had regained her sanity and was going to take over the Munoz Group, he suddenly acted like he cared about her. Wasn''t it a bit toote? But since ke wanted to pretend, she would y along. Harriet was dazed for a moment before tears welled up in her eyes. Her pitiful appearance immediately caught attention. Even Cory was surprised. ¡®Ms. Harriet is such an actress. No wonder Mr. Delbert listens to her in every way.¡¯ He thought. Harriet covered her mouth, as if she didn¡¯t want others to see her crying. Her other hand held onto ke¡¯s hand, and her voice was +25 BONUS tinged with sadness. ¡°ke, | missed you so much. I¡¯ve regained my sanity and am no longer the same fool as before,¡± she said, wiping away her tears. ¡°Are you happy for me?¡± The people around her all wore shocked expressions. They didn¡¯t expect that Harriet had really regained her intelligence. ke was equally surprised. It was bad news for him. Clifton and Nora had been imprisoned, and he had finally taken over the Munoz Group that he had coveted for so long. He would never hand it over to Harriet. He came to his senses and awkwardly smiled. ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m naturally happy for you.¡± Cory promptly stepped forward, indifferently speaking. ¡°Mrs. Carlson is here today to take over the Munoz Group. | hope you can convene a meeting and prepare for this matter as soon as possible.¡± Cory remembered Delbert¡¯s order to protect Harriet. If he failed his job, Delbert would lose his temper. ke immediately put on a pleasing smile. ¡°Naturally, | remember. I¡¯ve already vacated the position of chairman, waiting for Harriet to take over. Isn¡¯t that right, everyone?¡± he said, turning to those executives. But Harriet didn¡¯t miss the hint of cunning in his eyes. ke had colluded with these people. It seemed that her inauguration ceremony would not go smoothly. +25 BONUS Chapter 332 Chapter 332 When ke asked for permission to bring Harriet into the Munoz Group, all the executives nodded in agreement. Harriet was Delbert¡¯s wife, so even if ke didn¡¯t want her to take over, he couldn''t defy Delbert¡¯s order. ke then led Harriet into the office building and took her to get familiar with the internal structure. Since there were corporate secrets involved, Cory couldn¡¯t follow along. Instead, he waited in the lounge. As 5000 as Cory left, the executives revealed their true colors, looking at Harriet with disdain. That had been expected by Harriet. ke continued to pretend, kindly introducing the different areas and facilities to her. Harriet didn¡¯t rush to confront him. Instead, she followed behind hir and looked around thepany. The decoration was the same as in most ordinarypanies. The office area was slightly smaller than that of an ordinary company, and the upied areas were decorated with various antiques, trophies, and banners. It seemed like they were showing off how wealthy their boss was and the high honors thepany had achieved under his leadership. This was indeed Clifton¡¯s style of doing things.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Harriet snorted with disdain. +25 BONUS Clifton had ruined thepany her mother had founded. The office area was a bit disorderly. When she passed by, she could hear whispers. Most of them were discussing her former identity. ¡°This is our new chairman? She is so young.¡± ¡°Yeah, how could she do the job of a chairman? It¡¯s better to let Mr. Munoz take over.¡± ¡°Either she came in through connections, or Mr. Carlson was crazy. Otherwise, how could he appoint Harriet as Chairman of the Munoz Group?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? She is Mr. Carlson¡¯s wife, and she has regained her intelligence. Mr. Carlson handed over the Munoz Group to make her happy.¡± ¡°With her as our new chairman, I¡¯m afraid the Munoz Group is done for.¡± The employees around were all talking negatively about Harriet ta¡¯ over the Munoz Group. The executives following behind Harriet were all ke¡¯s people, naturally they supported him. After hearing these discussions, th smiled smugly. Even if Harriet took the position of chairman, she wouldn''t be able to gain the approval of the employees. She would not have any real power. It would be only a matter of time before ke took over. Harriet heard the discussions and noticed the mocking smiles +25 BONUS exchanged between ke and the executives. She knew that everything was part of their n, but she remained calm and showed no signs of anger, surprising those who had intended to make fun of her. Harriet followed ke to the door of the chairman¡¯s office. Just as she was about to push the door open, she heard a sudden. vibration from her phone in her pocket. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Harriet took out her phone and entered the office before looking down at the screen. It was a text message from Delbert. [I miss you. When you''re done, let¡¯s have dinner together. I¡¯lle pick you up.] The simple yet affectionate message brightened Harriet¡¯s mood a little. They had only been separated for less than an hour, and Delbert already missed her. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so clingy, aside from his possessiveness. Harriet tapped the screen of her phone and edited a reply. [Sure! See youter!] Harriet had just put down her phone when an executive deliberate tried to cause her trouble.. ¡°Mrs. Carlson, the Munoz Group has always had strict discipline and does not allow employees to use their phones during working hours. Vitors will be punished severely. As the daughter of the former CEO, you must be aware of this rule, right?¡± he said. ¡°Moreover, now that you are the new chairman, you should lead by example. What do you think you should do?¡± Harriet looked over at the executive, and she said nothing. If she answered that she didn¡¯t ept punishment, then the others +25 BONUS present would make a fuss and call her a spoileddy who meddled in thepany¡¯s affairs. This would not be good for her and Delbert¡¯s reputation. She didn¡¯t want to admit her fault and ept punishment either. So, she silently gazed at the executive until he got cold feet. Harriet knew that even if she didn¡¯t respond, ke would speak up for her. Sure enough, ke quickly stepped in. ¡°What''s the fuss?¡± he said, trying to smooth things over. ¡°Harriet is still young, and she¡¯s my niece and Delbert¡¯s wife. Even though she¡¯s now the chairman, she¡¯s just a young girl. She¡¯s bound to make mistakes. How can you punish her? You should apologize to her.¡± The executive quickly apologized to Harriet. ¡°Mrs. Carlson, I¡¯m sorry. You''ve just joined thepany, and there are many rules you don¡¯t understand yet. It¡¯s normal.¡± Harriet furrowed her brows. ke was defending her on the surface, while implicitly, he was smearing her reputation. He could easily exin the situation. Yet he chose to bring up her rtionship with Delbert and insinuate that she got the job throu nepotism. At the same time, he was doubting her ability. Harriet knew that her sudden arrival had made ke unable to fully control thepany, so he had to push her down. ¡®Did he forget thepany was founded by my mother?¡¯ She thought. ke was narrow-minded and short-sighted. How could thepany survive under his control in the long run? +25 BONUS Even though she didn¡¯t want to participate in the internal struggles of thepany, she couldn''t let it copse.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. First, she had to deal with ke. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Harriet smiled sweetly and looked gratefully at ke. ¡°Thank you, ke!¡± she said. Since she had decided to deal with ke, she had to make him cken his vignce. She needed him to think that he could easily control her so that she could get rid of him in one fell swoop. ¡°But...¡± she added, looking at the executive. ¡°Mr. Reid, what did you just call me?¡± Her sudden question left him stunned. ¡°Mrs. Carlson?¡± ¡°Mr. Reid, | need to remind you that | am the chairman appointed by Mr. Carlson,¡± she scoffed. ¡°Besides, | hold 30% of the shares, making me thergest shareholder. Even without his appointment, | am still the rightful owner of the Munoz Group. ¡°Are you calling me Mrs. Carlson on purpose to deny my identity? Or are you dissatisfied with Mr. Carlson''s orders?¡± Her voice was not loud, but it was forceful. The room instantly fell into a dead silence. The blood drained from the executive''s face. These two usations could bring about his downfall. None of ke, the others, or him expected Harriet to be so sharp. In fact, Harriet was just trying to intimidate him and establish her dominance. She didn¡¯t really want to do anything to him. He was just a small fry. +25 BONUS The executive trembled in fear, pleading with her. ¡°Chairman, please don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not what | mean.¡± His teeth chattered. ¡°| was just joking. Why are you so scared?¡± Harriet said with a smile. During the takeover, she wanted to keep a low profile and not cause any trouble.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But if anyone dared to step on her head, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to strike back. In the evening. Harriet, who had just finished work, was picked up by Delbert and taken downtown for dinner. The restaurant was in the most prosperous area of Meawood City. ssical and melodious music filled the restaurant. Soft lighting.bined with candles and bouquets on each table added a romantic color to the restaurant. Harriet sat upright in her chair, gazing at Delbert, who was ele cutting the steak. Delbert was so handsome. Even his actions of cutting steak were pleasing to the eye. A few minutester, Delbert pushed the te of steaks toward he ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s eat,¡± he said. The size of each piece of steak was simr, showing his meticulousness. Harriet chuckled, saying, ¡°Then I''ll start.¡± She picked up her fork and tasted it. +25 BONUS Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Their actions seemed to have switched ces. Delbert propped his head up and watched as Harriet¡¯s cheeks puffed up while eating. A smile formed on his face. Harriet sensed his gaze and curiously looked up at him. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Aren¡¯t you going to eat yours?¡± she said. ¡°You are gorgeous!¡± Delbert said. He picked up a napkin and gently wiped the corner of her mouth. Harriet blushed, feeling the lingering warmth on her lips. ¡°You eat like a kitten. You are adorable!¡± he said with a maic voice. The romantic atmosphere continued until the end of the dinner. After leaving the restaurant, they found themselves on a bustling market street. Delbert didn¡¯t rush to take Harriet back to the ind. Instead, her to stroll down the street, enjoying the night view. Unconsciously, they held each other¡¯s hands. After a while, a girl about ten years old ran toward them. She wore a flower crown on her head and a pink and white dress, carrying a basket. She walked up to him and timidly asked Delbert, ¡°Sir, would you like to buy a bouquet for this prettydy?¡± +25 BONUS Her gaze fell on their hands. Originally shy, the girl showed a knowing look before taking out a bouquet of red roses from the basket, as if she had already. anticipated that Delbert would buy roses. Harriet looked at the girl and sighed in her heart. This girl was probably going to be disappointed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Delbert was an unromantic guy, so how would he buy her any flowers? Harriet believed that he would turn down the girl. Unexpectedly, Delbert nodded, paid for the roses, and took the roses. He turned sideways, letting the moonlight shine on him and outline his profile. His deep eyes reflected Harriet¡¯s figure. Delbert sensed Harriet¡¯s disbelief and handed the roses to her with a smile. ¡°This is a gift for you!¡± He paused and whispered in her ear, ¡°There are all kinds of roses in this world, but you are the one and only.¡± Harriet¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she blushed up to her ears. Delbert hadn¡¯t only bought her roses but also said such sweet th to her. ¡®He used to be an iceberg. When did he learn these tricks?¡¯ Harriet thought. +25 BONUS Chapter 336 Chapter 336This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Harriet held the roses, too shy to speak. She silently followed behind Delbert until his voice stopped echoing in her mind. But she started to think about thepany. ke was now her biggest threat. His power was deeply rooted within the Munoz Group. It was difficult to remove it in a short time. Dealing with those petty people gave her headaches. She sighed under her breath. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Delbert asked upon hearing it. Harriet raised her head and saw his worried face. As if he could read her mind, he continued to ask, ¡°Is it about the Munoz Group?¡± Harriet didn¡¯t hide anything. Instead, she told him everything th happened at thepany. Delbert heard her out and fell into deep thought. If it were any other time, he would have given his order to expel from the Munoz Group and even from Meawood City. But after the argument they hadst time, he had learned to respect Harriet¡¯s wishes. He wouldn¡¯t do anything against her will. So, he just chuckled and said, ¡°If so, consider hiring me as your assistant?¡± +25 BONUS There was a hint of teasing in his tone, but it didn¡¯t seem like a joke at all. ¡°| can help you deal with ke and others. Do you want me to take care of these matters for you?¡± he added. Harriet didn¡¯t quite understand. She raised her head and said with skepticism, ¡°But you are the president of the Carlson Group. How can | hire you as my assistant? Don¡¯t joke with me.¡± Delbert took her hand and stroked it. ¡°I''m not joking,¡± Delbert mysteriously smiled. ¡°I¡¯m serious, and I¡¯ve alreadye up with a way to help you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Harriet asked with interest. Delbert remained mysterious, pressing his finger against her lips. ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡± he said. Harriet didn¡¯t press. She just held Delbert¡¯s hand and continued to walk down the beautiful street with him. Since Delbert said he could solve this matter, she unconditional trusted him. The next day at the vi. ¡°Delbert, what''s the meaning behind your outfit?¡± Harriet woke up an looked at Delbert in puzzlement. He was dressed in a sharp suit. A pair of ck-framed sses. covered up his sharpness and entuated his elegance. +25 BONUS Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Delbert¡¯s hair was neat, and he looked like a kind neighbor. This version of him waspletely different from the decisive and efficient CEO in the business world before. Harriet couldn¡¯t understand why he needed to dress up like this just for a visit to the Munoz Group. Delbert smiled and took her arm, pulling her into his embrace. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m not Delbert anymore. I¡¯m your assistant, Darryl. I''ll help you establish authority in front of those people,¡± he said, his breath assailing her ear. She knew that, with his possessive nature, he wouldn¡¯t easily let her go to the Munoz Group. But she didn¡¯t expect that his solution would be to dress up as her assistant and go with her. Only someone like Delbert coulde up with such an idea. ¡°Aren''t you afraid of being recognized by those foxy people?¡± she said, trying to distract Delbert from getting too intimate with her. Delbert stroked her head, firmly saying, ¡°They won''t.¡± He was always prepared before acting. Harriet trusted him unconditionally. ¡°Alright, let''s go!¡± Harriet nodded. As long as Delbert was by her side, she felt like she could ovee any obstacles. +25 BONUS Only Delbert could give her such a sense of security. Ten minutester, they finished preparing and left home.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Cory had been waiting outside for a while. Half an hourter, the ck Rolls-Royce slowly stopped in front of the Munoz Mansion. Harriet had already contacted ke and confirmed the meeting time. As they sat together in the back seat, Delbert turned to look at Harriet, who was still focused on reading the documents. He reassured her. ¡°You can express your opinions. Leave the rest to me.¡± Delbert nned to dress up as Harriet¡¯s assistant and help her establish authority in thepany. With his current appearance, those people couldn¡¯t possibly recognize him. After hearing Delbert¡¯s rather childish n, Harriet looked up and gratefully smiled. ¡°Thank you, sweetheart!¡± Cory opened the car door for them. Delbert got out first, followe closely by Harriet, who held onto the documents. ¡°Chairman!¡± An anxious voice suddenly rang out from behind Ha She turned around and saw a secretary trotting over. ¡°Chairman, the meeting has already started. Everyone is present in the conference room except for you. Pleasee with me,¡± said the secretary. Harriet frowned, as the starting time of the meeting was different from what ke had just told her on the phone. +25 BONUS Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Seeing the worried look on the secretary¡¯s face, Harriet didn¡¯t say anything but followed her straight to the conference room. Pushing open the door, Harriet saw exactly what the female secretary had described. The seats were filled with executives and shareholders of the Munoz Group.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Everyone had already arrived, leaving only the main seat empty for her. As soon as Harriet entered the conference room, she received several unfriendly gazes. Today was her first day as the Chairman of Munoz Group, and beingte aroused dissatisfaction among the employees. That was what ke wanted. His eyes were filled with smugness. He was about to approach Harriet with false concern when he noticed a man behind her. The big sses and bangs almost c half of Delbert¡¯s face. The aura he was exuding rang a bell. ke nced at Delbert and asked with a fake smile, ¡°Harriet, wh this?¡± Delbert took a step forward to introduce himself and protect Harrie ¡°Mr. Munoz. | am Mrs. Carlson''s assistant. You can call me Darryl,¡± he said. Although they should have a superior-subordinate rtionship, there was no trace of respect in Delbert¡¯s tone. +25 BONUS ke narrowed his eyes. Soon, the meeting began. ke took the stage first to report on Munoz Group¡¯s earnings and expenditures over the past year. Not long after, when ke was discussing the development ns for thepany, a shareholder raised his hand and interrupted him. The shareholder looked at Harriet with contempt. ¡°Mr. Munoz, | know Mrs. Carlson is your niece, and you are protective of her, but children need to grow up. Shouldn¡¯t Mrs. Carlson be the one to speak on matters like this? ¡°Otherwise, her position as chairman would be questionable, and it would be difficult for us to trust her.¡± Harriet couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Sure enough, she knew that today¡¯s meeting was far from simple. But if they wanted to embarrass her, they would be disappointed. That was because she didn¡¯te alone today. Seeing that Harriet didn¡¯t respond, the shareholder added with a sarcastic tone, ¡°Mrs. Carlson, could it be that you don¡¯t know how tpany should develop in the future? ¡°Well, | think you should just stay at home and focus on being a good wife and mother. Being a chairman is not suitable for you, and you don¡¯t want to embarrass Mr. Carlson. You don¡¯t know a thing about thepany, and I can understand that.¡± His words brought about a round ofughter. Harriet and Delbert remainedposed. +25 BONUS After a moment, Harriet started, ¡°If everyone wants to hear my opinion, no problem. My assistant will tell you.¡± After Harriet gave him a signal, Delbert walked to the stage amidst funny gazes. He inserted a sh drive into theputer, and a slide was projected onto therge screen, outlining a development n for the past year. His presentation was clear and perfect. Originally, the executives and shareholders were expecting a spectacle. However, as they listened, they couldn¡¯t help but nod with approval. This n was wless. The aggressive shareholder earlier was dumbfounded. He could never associate Darryl with Delbert. +25 BONUS Chapter 339 Chapter 339 The shareholder had thought the assistant was a nobody hired by Harriet. No matter how outstanding Darryl was, he couldn¡¯t pose any threat. However, Darryl¡¯s presentation struck him dumb. Given Darryl¡¯s charisma, he could be their CEO. And just now, the shareholder had just insulted his boss, Harriet. The shareholder was dejected. ¡®Didn''t ke say that Harriet was ignorant and easy to bully?¡¯ He thought. But even her assistant was so capable. Harriet remainedposed the entire time, and the shareholder was terrified. After giving his presentation, Delbert stepped down from the stage and stood behind Harriet. With Delbert supporting her, Harriet had nothing to fear. In the chairman¡¯s seat, she noticed their surprised gazes and felt proud. She looked at the shareholder and scoffed, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, are you satisfied with my assistant¡¯s proposal? Do you need me to borate?¡± ¡°¡ì-satisfied,¡± stammered the shareholder. He had just mocked Harriet for not having enough abilities to be chairman, but reality pped him hard in the face. He felt deeply humiliated. +25 BONUS The others were equally dejected. They had been unfriendly to Harriet, and under ke¡¯s instigation, they all believed that Harriet wasExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ignorant. ke, the nner behind the scenes, was ghastly pale. He looked at Delbert, lost in thought. Being able to urately point out the future development direction of the Munoz Group, Darryl was undoubtedly a genius. If he could win Darryl over, he could easily take over the Munoz Group. ke¡¯s eyes flickered. After the episode, the conference room became quiet to the point where they could hear each other breathing. The executives and shareholders no longer caused trouble for Harriet. They just listened to her quietly. The meeting continued in this strange atmosphere until it ended. After the meeting, Harriet left with Delbert, ignoring the strange gazes of those people. Just as she closed the door of the chairman¡¯s office, her cold arrogance suddenly disappeared, and excitement filled her eyes. ¡°Have you noticed their smug looks turning into shock after you ga your presentation?¡± She asked. ¡°Mr. Cunningham was livid, and you made my day.¡± Before Harriet could finish her words, Delbert suddenly pressed his hand against the wall, trapping her inside. He raised his hand and stroked her cheek, which tingled her. +25 BONUS Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Harriet looked up at Delbert¡¯s handsome face. In the sunlight, he looked dashing. The tenderness in his eyes caused Harriet¡¯s heart to skip a beat. ¡°What are you up to again?¡± she said. ¡°Not much. Just wanted to know if you''re satisfied with my performance today,¡± said Delbert seductively. Harriet¡¯s mind went nk, and her cheeks turned rosy. ¡°Um, I¡¯m satisfied,¡± she murmured. ¡°Time to get back to work. I''ll go get the documents for you,¡± Delbert said, brushing her nose with his finger. He smiled and left the office. But just as he took a few steps, a familiar voice came from beh Darryl.¡± Delbert turned to see ke standing not far away. ke approached him with praise. ¡°Your performance in the meetin impressed me. You truly are an exceptional talent.¡± Delbert narrowed his eyes, knowing that ke was up to no good. ke didn¡¯t mind Delbert¡¯s arrogance and continued to butter him up. But before they could exchange a few more words, ke couldn¡¯t wait any longer and revealed his true intentions. ¡°| wonder if you¡¯re interested in working for me. A talented person like +25 BONUS you can¡¯t be just an assistant. I¡¯m willing to pay you five times the sry that Harriet gives you, and you can choose any position in the Munoz Group,¡± he said. ke thought Delbert would follow the path of advancement and gratefully join him. However, Delbert remained unmoved, showing not even a hint of excitement. ke continued with more persuasion. ¡°My offer is much better than Harriet¡¯s. Not to mention, Harriet only became chairman through. connections. She doesn¡¯t know anything. She is only married to a powerful husband. What future can you have following her?¡± Delbert remained indifferent to the benefits brought up by ke. Having been in a high position for a long time. What hecked the least was money and power. He only wanted Harriet. But ke¡¯sment about Harriet marrying a good husband did strike a chord with Delbert. Delbert lost his patience, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Munoz. No matter what, Mrs. Carlson is the chairman of the Munoz Group. By open poaching her assistant, isn¡¯t it equivalent to having malicious intentions?¡± His eyes glinted with coldness, and he decided to leave the rest to Harriet. He was only responsible for stabilizing the situation in thepany. As for other things, he respected Harriet¡¯s wishes. +25 BONUS Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 ke had been in the business world for a long time, and he could tell that there was more to Delbert¡¯s words. When he realized that Delbert was mocking his ambition to climb thedder, he was left speechless. He wanted to retort, but words failed him. He could only watch Delbert walk past him. As soon as Delbert disappeared from his sight, ke angrily returned to his office. He thought about Delbert¡¯s mocking words and felt uneasy. Since the Munoz Group was now under his control, it should belong to him. What made Harriet think she couldpete with him? After a busy day, it was finally time to go home. Delbert took Harriet home early. Most of the people in thepany had already gone home, but remained in his office, staring at the photos sent by his subordinat The photos showed Darryl escorting Harriet out of thepany. ke finally understood why Darryl was so protective of Harriet. Even when ke offered a high price to poach him, Darryl refused to leave Harriet. Presumably, they had a secret rtionship. What happened in the conference room kept ying back in ke¡¯s mind. Everything started to make sense.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. There was something fishy about Harriet and her faithful assistant. +25 BONUS ke wondered if Delbert was aware of it. Originally, ke was somewhat wary of Harriet because she could keep such a capable assistant by her side. But now that he had found the real reason, what was there to fear? It should have been Harriet who was afraid. ke immediately gathered all the photos and sent them to Delbert, informing him of Harriet¡¯s infidelity. After sending the message, ke put down his phone and smugly smiled. Once Delbert saw these photos, he would divorce Harriet, and the Munoz Group would be ke¡¯s for the taking. Darryl would not be a threat anymore. ke couldn''t help butugh out loud. His face had a creepy look. The corners of his mouth lifted, pulling the muscles on his face. His small eyes were almost hidden beneathyers of flesh formed by his thin eyebrows. This eerie expression sharply contrasted with his usual gentlemanly appearance. While ke was imagining his bright future, Harriet was sitting in front passenger seat of Delbert¡¯s car, turning her head to look at h curiously as he drove. When they were waiting at the red light, Delbert¡¯s phone suddenly rang, indicating that there was a new message. He checked it out and burst intoughter. Harriet had never seen himugh so happily before and wondered what was so funny. +25 BONUS Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Delbert noticed Harriet¡¯s gaze and meaningfully smiled. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡± he said. ¡°Why did youugh so happily after checking out the message? Is something going on?¡± Harriet asked. Delbert revealed everything. ¡°Well, ke just sent me a message, telling me about your affair.¡± ¡°Me having an affair? How is that possible?¡± Harriet rolled her eyes. Asmile filled Delbert¡¯s eyes. ¡°And the person you had an affair with is me. ¡°So, ke not only didn¡¯t recognize you but also mistook you for a kept man?¡± Harrietughed, realizing the situation. ¡°I suddenly want to see the shocked expression on his face when he finds out your true identity.¡± ¡°Let''s take our time!¡± Delbert rubbed her hair and gently smiled. After a pause, he suddenly remembered something and parked th car on the side of the road. ¡°Well, | have to deal with something at the Carlson Group tomorrow, so | can¡¯t apany you. Let Cory go with you tomorrow,¡± he said. ¡°Is it something big?¡± Harriet asked, worried that what happened in Imperium would recur. Seeing her worried expression, Delbert yfully spoke. ¡°Lean over. I''ll tell you.¡± +25 BONUS Harriet leaned over and stopped an inch away from his face. Delbert suddenly took off his sses and leaned over to kiss her. Their lips pressed against each other as he took her breath away. Harriet felt weak, about to copse. Delbert wrapped his arm around her waist and sped the back of her head to deepen the kiss. No words could describe the intensity of the kiss. It wasn¡¯t until a few minutester that Delbert reluctantly let go of her. Panting, Harriet looked at him with an using look. ¡°Milton arranged for Tara toe to mypany tomorrow, and Monica was discharged from the hospital today. | have to go visit her, ¡°Delbert exined. The two women mentioned by him were both disliked by Harriet. +25 BONUS Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Harriet didn¡¯t expect Tara to work at Delbert¡¯spany. They would have to spend time together. Harriet pursed her lips, obviously displeased. Delbert keenly sensed her unhappiness, and indulgence tinged his voice. ¡°Are you jealous? Because Tara is going to work at my company?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Harriet denied it. ¡°Do you know who the most adorable person in the world is?¡± Delbert asked. ¡°Who?¡± Harriet said. Delbert teased her. ¡°It''s someone with a slender waist, long legs, and a tough mouth but a soft heart, just like you now.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Harriet stared at him for a while before realizing his meaning. ¡°You are the one with a tough mouth,¡± she retorted. Monica was discharged from the hospital. Delbert had sent Cory to pick her up while apanying Harriet to the Munoz Group. Ever since Monica was almost buried alive by Norast time, she had stayed in the hospital for half a month. During this period, only Trevor and Cory would visit her from time to time. Cory was running between the ind, thepany, and the hospital, +25 BONUS but he neverined of being tired. His rtionship with Monica advanced rapidly. No woman could resist such a handsome and tender man. Monica wasn¡¯t one to bury her feelings. Her blunt confession frightened Cory. After all, she was born into a rich family, and she was Delbert¡¯s cousin. Cory spent several days staying up all night reading books on emotions. He even advised Delbert on how to please Harriet. After seeing the affection between Delbert and Harriet, he finally confirmed his feelings. After all, when ites to emotions, one cannot resist them. Since Harriet had already taken the initiative, he naturally entrusted his true feelings to her in the end. No one could resist true love, and he decided to start a serious rtionship with Monica. It turned out that when he rescued Monica from Nora¡¯s hands carried her to the hospital, sparks were generated between them. At that moment, he knew that he had fallen in love with Monica. And he was also ready to be questioned by Delbert. ¡°The discharge procedures have beenpleted. Ms. Monica, we car go now,¡± Cory said, picking up Monica''s bags. ¡°Didn''t | tell you to just call me by my name?¡± she said. Sure enough, even the most arrogant woman became submissive before her love. ¡°Okay, Monica,¡± Cory said, blushing. +25 BONUS They left the hospital together. Monica quickened her pace to catch up with Cory and offered her hand. Cory silently took her hand. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 At the Munoz Group. Trevor was leaning against the elevator wall with a cold expression. on his face. He heard that Harriet had recently regained her intelligence and taken over the Munoz Group. It was because of her that Monica was kidnapped by Nora and almost lost her life. When Delbert was around, Trevor didn¡¯t dare cause trouble for Harriet. Now that Monica had been discharged from the hospital and Delbert was not with Harriet, he was determined to teach Harriet a lesson. After the elevator door slowly opened, Trevor went out and headed straight for Harriet¡¯s office. Harriet was reading documents while enjoying Cory¡¯s service. Suddenly, the door opened, and Trevor rushed in. He saw Harriet sitting in her chair and scowled. He recognized her as the girl who raced with him and beat him t other day. ¡°It''s you!¡± Trevor narrowed his eyes, wondering why she was in Harriet¡¯s office. ¡°Cory, why is this woman here?¡± He asked. ¡°Mr. Trevor, let me introduce you. This is...¡± Cory stepped forward, intending to reveal Harriet¡¯s identity. +25 BONUS Trevor fumed as he remembered the incident when he lost to Harriet. He bypassed Cory and sarcastically sized up Harriet.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°What are you doing in Harriet¡¯s office? Are you trying to seduce Delbert?¡± he said. ¡°Delbert is a married man. Even if you¡¯re good- looking, he won''t be interested. ¡°Don''t get cocky just because you beat me in the race. ¡°And look at how you¡¯re dressed. Your clothes can¡¯t even cover your thighs. It''s vulgar! ¡°Without big boobs, don¡¯t try to imitate others¡¯ sensual styles. You look like a in-looking woman trying to be pretty. ¡°Please dress like a properdy so as not to offend people¡¯s eyes.¡± Harriet frowned at Trevor¡¯s babbling. His words were harsh, and he deserved a beating. Harriet wondered if she should discipline him on behalf of Delbert. She looked up with a smirk and got up. Ignoring Trevor, she walked to the door and saw a cleaningdy i corridor. Her eyes swiveled, and she walked over. ¡°Lady, can | borrow your broom for a moment?¡± she said before taking the broom and going back to the office. This broom was a handy tool to hit someone. Trevor felt pleased with himself, thinking that Harriet had left in frustration. +25 BONUS Chapter 345 Chapter 345 He intended to wait for Harriet toe and attack her in retaliation for Monica. To his surprise, Harriet returned with a broom in hand. She lifted it high and struck him mercilessly, causing him to wince in pain. Harriet wielded the broom like a weapon, striking Trevor without mercy. He cried out in agony as she beat him on the spot. ¡°What is wrong with you? Are you out of your mind? I¡¯m Delbert¡¯s cousin. How dare you hit me?¡± Trevor snapped. But before he could finish his sentence, he was struck again, harder than before. ¡®This woman looks delicate, but why is she so strong?¡¯ Trevor thought to himself. ¡°What are you all standing around for? Drag this crazy woman a from me! Wait until Delbert¡¯s wife arrives. I''ll make sure you regre he spluttered.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Trevor felt embarrassed as he saw more and more employees gath at the door, along with Cory¡¯s troubled face. In frustration, he shoute at them, even resorting to using the despised name of Harriet. But with just one cold look from Harriet, everyone quickly turned away, pretending they didn¡¯t see Trevor''s situation. After all, Harriet was Delbert¡¯s wife and the chairman of the Munoz Group. ¡®Is Mr. Trevor out of his mind? How could he not recognize Harriet +25 BONUS and openly oppose her?¡¯ They wondered. Only after Harriet looked away did they dare to continue watching the commotion. Trevor was stunned. When no one came to his aid, Trevor continued to use his status to threaten Harriet. ¡°If you dare hit me again, Delbert will make sure you never see another day. Apologize to me now, and I''ll spare your life.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Harriet smirked. Trevor trembled, sensing that something bad was about to happen. ¡°I''m sorry to say that | have the power to make Delbert beg for mercy. He wouldn''t dare discipline me. He would only dote on me,¡± Harriet said. ¡°What?¡± Trevor''s eyes widened. ¡°So, you¡¯re Harriet!¡± He never expected Harriet to be that racer. But she caused Monica to be kidnapped by Nora and nearly buried alive. After Monica was saved, she was hospitalized for half a mo ¡°You caused Monica harm, and I''ll make sure you pay for what y done!¡± Trevor barked. Harriet finally understood that Trevor hade to seek revenge Monica. She couldn''t help but feel amused at how foolish they both were, always rushing headlong into trouble. ¡°You brat, what did you say?¡± Harriet swung the broom again, hitting Trevor even harder this time. ¡°If your family and Delbert didn¡¯t teach you manners at home, I''ll do it today on behalf of them.¡± +25 BONUS Chapter 346 Chapter 346This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Trevor, what did you just call me? Vulgar and uncultured? Is this your upbringing to judge others¡¯ attire from a biased perspective?¡± Harriet said, continuing to hit him. Trevor groaned in pain, but he wasn¡¯t one to yield so easily. ¡°Besides putting on airs, what else can you do? Everything you have is obtained through men, isn¡¯t it? If you didn¡¯t marry Delbert, you da wouldn''t even have had a chance to talk to me,¡± Trevor scoffed. Like Monica, he grew up being spoiled and had never been hit by anyone before. Harriet¡¯s violent beating caused him to roar in anger. ¡°Relying on men? Humph!¡± Harriet sneered. She sought revenge on her own. Did she need to rely on men? ¡°Or what? Women like you are only after rich men, aren¡¯t they? Wh with the pretense here? Monica exposed your scheme, and you framed her like that, almost burying her alive. ¡°| won''t let you off the hook. I''ll make sure you pay the price,¡± Trev said aggressively. Harriet was angered. Sure enough, Trevor and Monica were birds of a feather. They were both foolish and ignorant. Harriet decided to teach him a hard lesson. She raised the broom and hit Trevor in the buttocks. +25 BONUS ¡°What are you staring at? If you keep staring, I¡¯ll gouge your eyeballs out!¡± Harriet threatened. ¡°Damn! What are you doing?¡± Trevor groaned and desperately dodged. ¡°Admit your fault and apologize to me!¡± Harriet demanded, holding the broom high. Trevor red at her, feeling aggrieved. He had never suffered such humiliation before. His parents always doted on him and neverid a finger on him. But today, he was hit by Harriet. And she wanted him to apologize. That was impossible. ¡°Don''t even think about it!¡± he shouted defiantly. He turned around and ran, afraid that Harriet would hit him again. However, the office space was limited, and Harriet easily caught up with him. The onlookers were amazed by the scene. Trevor¡¯s screams of agony were incessant. Harriet was relentless, thinking that the broom was not good enoug A whip would be so much better. When Trevor realized that he couldn''t escape, he simply squatted or the ground, curled up, and protected his head. He hoped to endure fewer beatings and, most importantly, not to ruin his handsome face. ¡®Damn it! This woman is fierce! Delbert¡¯s miserable life can be imagined.¡¯ He thought. In the end, he disregarded his image andy on the floor, signaling Cory to call Delbert for help. In his view, only Delbert could stop Harriet. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 If Delbert didn¡¯te to save him soon, Harriet would kill him. 25 BONUS Today was Tara¡¯s first day at the Carlson Group, rmended by Milton. Ever since she had cured Milton¡¯s headache, Milton had treated her like a granddaughter. If it weren¡¯t for her listening to Delbert and going to Imperium to take care of Vicky, Harriet wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to marry Delbert. Unfortunately, Harriet had regained her intelligence. She might not be easy to deal with. Even so, Tara was not ready to give up the position that originally belonged to her. The reason she asked Milton to appoint her to work at the Carlson Group was to get close to Delbert. She deliberately wore a white suit, standing proudly outside the exquisitely decorated CEO''s office with a stack of documents in hand.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In fact, this outfit had a hidden agenda. As long as she adjusted he cor, Delbert would see her cleavage. With her face and figure, she didn¡¯t believe Delbert would not fall for her. ¡®Which man in this world isn¡¯tscivious?¡¯ She thought. Taking a deep breath, Tara pressed her heart to calm down and confidently knocked on the door. +25 BONUS ¡°Come in!¡± Delbert said. This was Tara¡¯s first time entering Delbert¡¯s office. The grandeur and magnificence overwhelmed her a little. Delbert was truly capable. Even though he had been ignored and despised by everyone in the Carlson family, he eventually became a dark horse and took over the Carlson Group. Tara had no reason to miss such an outstanding man. ¡®Who is Harriet to think that she could stand by Mr. Delbert¡¯s side?¡¯ She thought. Only she deserved Delbert. Tara gathered her thoughts and looked at Delbert, who was sitting in his chair. His aura was cold and aloof. His distance and elegance instantly captured all of Tara¡¯s attention. She was infatuated with this dangerously enticing feeling. She was unable to bring herself to calm down. Instead of listening to Delbert and returning to Imperium, she had asked Milton to let her work with the Carlson Group. Her action w supposed to anger Delbert. Unable to read his mind, Tara didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. She could only stand at the door and conceal her emotions. ¡°Mr. Delbert, I...¡± But before she could finish her sentence, Delbert interrupted her.¡± Since you havee to work at the Carlson Group, do what an employee should do and don¡¯t entertain any other ideas. +25 BONUS ¡°Put the documents down here and go.¡± He didn¡¯t even raise his head. He didn¡¯t pursue these matters because Tara had taken care of Vicky for many years. But if she had any ulterior motives, he wouldn''t let her off easily. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Tara froze at Delbert¡¯s words, and anger crept onto her face. She didn¡¯t expect Delbert to look down on her like that. Even so, she would not give up easily. ¡°I''m sorry!¡± Tara quicklyposed herself and stepped forward. She took out a document and ced it in front of the focused Delbert. ¡°Mr. Delbert, this is thepany¡¯s uing cooperation n. The representative from the otherpany wille this afternoon at 3 o¡¯clock to discuss cooperation matters with us,¡± she said. This was a cooperation that Tara had arranged before joining the Carlson Group. She believed that it would impress Delbert. However, he was w Delbert was about to say something when his phone rang. It was Cory calling. Ten minutes ago, at the Munoz Group. ¡°Ready to apologize now?¡± Harriet red at Trevor. She looked lovely, even when she was angry. But the broom in her hand was not lovely at all. It made Trevor yelp in pain. The employees looked on, and only Cory was torn. +25 BONUS One of them was Delbert¡¯s beloved wife, and the other was the brother of Cory¡¯s girlfriend. He was between a rock and a hard ce. To settle the scene, he eventually took out his phone and called Delbert. ¡°Sir, something bad happened. Mrs. Carlson is hitting Mr. Trevor,¡± he said. Upon hearing Cory¡¯s anxious tone, Delbert casually said, ¡°How did that brat offend Harriet? He doesn¡¯t even know her.¡± Cory exined the situation, and Delbert pondered for a moment. ¡°Alright! I''ll be right there!¡± he said. Trevor was bold enough to cause trouble for Harriet and call her vulgar. He wasn¡¯t going to save Trevor. He just wanted to watch the show. After hanging up the phone, he thought of Harriet hitting Trevor with a broom. That picture was too tempting. ¡°Cancel the meeting. | have something to do this afternoon,¡± he said to Tara. He needed to go and back up Harriet. ¡°What? Cancel the meeting?¡± Tara was stunned. It was such an important meeting, but Delbert canceled it for Harriet¡¯s sake.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡®What''s so great about Harriet?¡¯ Tara thought. Biting her lip, Tara advised, ¡°But they''re already on the neing here.¡± +25 BONUS Sadly, Delbert ignored it and grabbed his coat. ¡°If you want this cooperation so badly, then go by yourself. And bear the consequences,¡± he said. Delbert had already looked into this cooperation. He knew it wouldn¡¯t benefit the Carlson Group at all. It was simply unnecessary. Tara was just wishfully thinking it was a big deal. He then left without looking back. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Nothing was more important than Harriet in Delbert¡¯s heart. ¡°Drive faster!¡± Delbert ordered the driver. ¡°Yes, sir. Please hold on fast,¡± said the driver, stepping on the elerator. Things about Harriet couldn¡¯t wait. +25 BONUS Although Cory knew that even if Delbert arrivedter, he would probably be protecting Harriet and ignoring Trevor, Delbert¡¯s presence there would be better. Just in case, he called an ambnce. The rest would depend on Trevor¡¯s fate. The scene in the office waspletely different from what Delbe had in mind.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Harriet was not just hitting Trevor; rather, she was going all out. Cory stood at the elevator entrance and saw the employeesing to watch the fun. However, Delbert was nowhere to be seen. Cory grew anxious. It had already been ten minutes. If Delbert didn¡¯te soon, Trevor might have been beaten to death. How was Cory going to exin this to Monica? After the elevator doors had been opened countless times, Cory finally saw that familiar figure. +25 BONUS Delbert stood tall against the light. His aura was kingly. ¡°Sir, you finally came. Please discipline Ms. Harriet, or else Mr. Trevor will be dead,¡± Cory said. ¡°He deserves it!¡± Delbert said before heading ahead. The employees felt his strong aura and instinctively made way for him. They had no idea that the tycoon standing before them was that assistant with ck-framed sses and bangs from yesterday. ¡°Delbert, help! Harriet is hitting me!¡± Trevor pitifully said. He believed that Delbert would be mad at Harriet and teach her a lesson. After all, they were rtives, and Delbert would stand up for him. But things didn¡¯t go as he thought. Harriet ignored Trevor''s cry for help, threw the broom onto the ground, and innocently blinked at Delbert. ¡°Delbert, |...¡± she started. She would teach Delbert a lesson if he stood up for Trevor. However, before Harriet could finish her sentence, Delbert bent down and picked up the broom from the ground, handing it to her. ¡°Go on hitting him. He deserves it,¡± he said. ¡°Alright! | won¡¯t go easy on him,¡± Harriet said after a daze. She smirked at Trevor, as if saying that Delbert was there to back her 1. Trevor finally understood what a little devil was. Harriet was one. And Delbert was his cousin. Trevor found it hard to believe. +25 BONUS +25 BONUS Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Delbert looked at Harriet and felt that something was still missing. He looked around beforeying his eyes on the broom held by a cleaningdy outside the office. He walked over, took the broom, and handed it to Harriet. ¡°Use two brooms and teach this kid a hard lesson!¡± he said. The cleaningdy was stunned. It looked like she couldn¡¯t clean the ce today. She might as well watch the show. Trevor never expected Delbert to assist Harriet instead of saving him. He was already covered in bruises, and their disy of affection dealt him another heavy blow. Trevor wanted to use Delbert of loving Harriet more than family. After handing the broom to Harriet, Delbert pulled out a chair, gracefully sat down, and watched the show.. ¡°Blood is thicker than water. Help me, Delbert! She is going to kill Damn! Help!¡± Trevor cried, desperately dodging. Harriet attacked him with both brooms. It was an ordeal for Treve ¡°Delbert, are you nning to just sit by? I¡¯m your family!¡± Trevor shouted. ¡°In that case, I''ll expel you from the family for two hours and let Harriet finish her job,¡± Delbert said indifferently. +25 BONUS He ignored Trevor¡¯s cries for help and smiled at Harriet. Harriet looked so cute, even when she was hitting someone. Trevor was speechless.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Delbert was heartless. He hadid his hope on the wrong man. The employees at the door were astonished by how much Delbert doted on Harriet. Trevor had no words to express his grievances. While the others were watching the fun, he could only take the beating. His reputation was utterly ruined. After a while, Trevor felt as though his back was going to split open. If Harriet didn¡¯t stop, he would probably die there and then. He hadn''t even had a chance to date a girl yet. Just then, he suddenly remembered Harriet¡¯s words. As long as he admitted his fault, she would let him go. But if he apologized in front of so many people, he would lose and find it hard to establish himself in Meawood City. After valuing his options, he promptly said, ¡°I''m sorry. | was reckl that | offended you. Please forgive me.¡± Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Chapter 351 However, Harriet hit Trevor again. ¡°Who are you apologizing to? Start over!¡± she said, hands on hips. Trevor tentatively called out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, gorgeous!¡± The broom came down again. ¡°Wrong!¡± Harriet said. ¡°I''m sorry, little beauty!¡± he said. Harriet hit him again. ¡°I''m sorry, beautifuldy!¡± he said. Harriet hit him again. ¡°What should | call you?¡± Trevor cried out desperately. Harriet was his nemesis. He had never been humiliated like this before. m Delbert''s wife, so what should you call me?¡± Harriet said.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Cousin-inw?¡± Trevor said, covering his buttocks. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Harriet finally relented. Naughty kids should be disciplined. She didn¡¯t hit Trevor again because she was tired. Her hands were already sore. Relieved, Trevor fell to the ground. Fortunately, the ambnce arrived on time. Cory took Trevor to the ambnce and rushed him to the hospital. The onlookers were astonished by how fierce Harriet was. She was not someone to be trifled with. The crowd was dispersed, leaving only Delbert and Harriet in the Office. Delbert closed the door. Harriet pitifully looked up at him. Now she looked nothing like the little devil she had been just now. She nned toin about her sore hands, but Delbert suddenly leaned over. Before she could react, she ended up in his arms. Delbert put his hands on the wall, confining Harriet. He bent down, buried his head in her neck, and sniffed the musky scent from her body. ¡°Have you vented your anger?¡± He asked with a seductive voice. Harriet couldn''t resist his hot breath and intense gaze. Just then, something crossed her mind, and she smiled slyly. She agilely bent down and slipped out from under Delbert¡¯s arm. Delbert turned around, only to see a pair of long legs in front of him. Harriet put her leg on his shoulder. That was totally new to Delbert, and he was stunned. They were inches away from each other, and he could even see the texture of her skin. Delbert narrowed his eyes, sizing her up. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 ¡°I''m not angry.¡± Harriet pouted. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Delbert said. Captivated by Harriet¡¯s blush, he wanted to kiss her, but Harriet pushed him away. ¡°You can¡¯t kiss me in my territory,¡± she said. But Delbert folded her in his arms. He bent down to sniff her unique scent and softly spoke. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Amused by his coyness, Harriet burst intoughter. Delbert¡¯s cuteness was simply irresistible. In the end, she could only let him kiss her. Harriet¡¯s face bummed. Delbert held onto her and leaned closer to hExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ear. ¡°You look so cute when you blush,¡± he murmured. His hot breath assailed her ear, sending a tingling sensation through her. Delbert was getting better at coaxing her. Although it was already afternoon, Delbert didn¡¯t return to the Carlson Group but stayed there with Harriet. ke learned about Delbert¡¯s visit. In the past, he would havee to fawn over Delbert, but he didn¡¯t dare go to see Delbert that day. Yesterday, after he sent the intimate pictures of Harriet and Darryl to 25 BONUS Delbert, Delbert only gave a short reply. [Mind your own business!] And today, Darryl took leave. ke wondered if Delbert had fired him or dealt with him. Just thinking about Delbert¡¯s ruthless means made ke¡¯s skin crawl. It would be best for him to stay away from Delbert. At the same time, Darryl¡¯s disposal meant a great loss for Harriet. ke was quite satisfied with the result. Without Darryl out of the picture, ke could easily deal with Harriet. He believed that the Munoz Group would soon be under his control. Soon, it was time to get off work. Delbert urged Harriet to go home early. Once she was out of his sight, Delbert always felt that danger was lurking outside. He was more ustomed to having Harriet stay by his side. ¡°Are we going home now?¡± Harriet sat in the passenger seat, looking at Delbert, who was driving. ¡°Before we go home, shall we go to the hospital first and check on Trevor? I¡¯m afraid | hit him too hard today.¡± Delbert started the car and said indifferently, ¡°No need to bother with that brat. It serves him right!¡± Trevor was tough. He would not die so easily. Given the fact that Trevor was a member of the Carlson family, Harriet didn¡¯t want the matter to escte. ¡°Anyway, he is your cousin, and | don¡¯t want to leave him a bad impression. Let''s go check on him, okay?¡± she said, leaning over to cup Delbert¡¯s face. Delbert¡¯s heart melted at her soft voice. Today''s Bonus Offer +25 BONUS GET IT NOW Chapter 353 Chapter 353 ¡°Alright! It''s your call!¡± Delbert agreed, putting his hands on the steering wheel. The car then sped toward the hospital. Before long, they arrived at their destination. Their footsteps echoed through the corridor. When they arrived at Trevor''s ward, the voices of two men came from inside. ¡°Mr. Trevor, how did you get injured this time? Did you provoke another married woman and get beaten up by her husband?¡± Gerard Hanson teased Trevor. He was Trevor''s friend, and at that moment, he was dressing Trevor¡¯s wounds. Lying on the bed, Trevor grumbled, ¡°That''s nonsense! | was beaten up by my cousin-inw.¡± Gerard looked incredulous and half-jokingly asked, ¡°Why did she hit you? And how could a girl beat you up like this?¡± ¡°How would | know?¡± Trevorined, ¡°Consider Delbert unlucky to marry such a woman! She is beautiful yet violent.¡± Outside the ward, Delbert listened and narrowed his eyes. Trevor was bold enough to talk behind Harriet¡¯s back. He deserved another beating. Harriet smirked and pushed open the door. ¡°Trevor, are you so dissatisfied with me?¡± she said. Her voice was soft, but it carried a faint chill.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Trevor was taken aback and felt guilty. His conversation with Gerard had been overheard by Harriet. Trevor felt both embarrassed and angry. Because of what happened in the morning, he had been dissatisfied with Harriet. Now that Harriet was questioning him, how could he bear with it? Even if Harriet was strong, he could join hands with Gerard to overpower her. Trevor prepared to repeat the words he had said about Harriet, but just before he spoke, he noticed a tall figure entering the ward and immediately shut his mouth. ¡®Damn! Why did Delbert follow Harriet here?¡¯ He cursed inwardly. The sight of Delbert¡¯s sullen face frightened Trevor. He didn¡¯t dare to confront Delbert. He rejoiced that he hadn¡¯t said anything too harsh earlier. Otherwise, he would have been in grave trouble. Harriet smiled slyly, snatched the ointment from Gerard¡¯s hands, and pushed him aside before sitting down on the bed. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Trevor had been traumatized. As long as Harriet was within a meter of him, he felt the pain in his back hurt again. ¡°Come on! I''m already in such a state. Even if you''re still mad, you don¡¯t have to do this!¡± he grumbled. Harriet smirked. ¡°Am | that kind of person? I¡¯m just worried about you. ¡°| heard you call me violent. Well then, let me gently apply medicine to you,¡± she said, dragging her voice. ¡°No need! | can do it myself,¡± Trevor anxiously stammered. He had no idea what Harriet was thinking, but the shock during the day still lingered. ¡°Stay still!¡± Harriet pulled a long face. Trevor trembled, put his crossed fingers on his chest, and prayed for himself. Harriet found his actions amusing. She smiled and started to treat the wound on Trevor''s back. ¡°Am | gentle now?¡± she asked. She suddenly exerted force, pressing the cotton swab onto the wound and rotating it. Trevor groaned inwardly, knowing that Harriet was up to no good. Gritting his teeth, he endured the pain. If he screamed, his image as a tough guy would be ruined. His scream would mean surrender. He didn¡¯t want that. ¡°| didn¡¯t expect you to be so tough,¡± Harriet said. Trevor was unresponsive as he buried his head in the pillow, and Harriet exerted even more strength. Gerard held his breath in astonishment. He grew up with Trevor, anxious about Trevor¡¯s suffering.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He didn¡¯t believe it when Trevor described how terrifying Harriet was. Now he was convinced. Harriet was even more terrifying than Trevor described. He stood in the corner, trying to make himself inconspicuous. He was afraid that Harriet would vent her anger on him. Gerard silently ranked Harriet as the number one person he never provoke in his lifetime. She was even more dangerous th Delbert, whom he had feared the most since childhood. Id After giving Trevor a hard time, Harriet relented and tried to knock sense into him. ¡°Trevor, although you are a member of the Carlson family, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want. If you lose your backing, can you If you lose your backing, can you still be so arrogant?¡± she said. ¡°I indirectly caused Monica''s kidnapping, and I''m sorry. But the person you should me is Nora.¡± Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Trevor listened to Harriet¡¯s soft words and chewed them over. She was quite right. He hadn''t intended to speak ill of Harriet earlier. He was just standing up for Monica. Now that Harriet had apologized, he couldn''t dwell on the matter. ¡°It''s alright. I''ll forgive you since you sincerely apologized,¡± he said, waving his hand. He felt that Harriet wasn¡¯t such a bad person after all. Harriet inwardly cursed the brat, but then Trevor grumbled again, ¡°But seriously, how can you be so strong? It hurts like hell when you me. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been beaten by a woman and ended u the hospital. It¡¯s humiliating!¡± ¡°It''s your own fault, okay? Don¡¯t me me!¡± Harriet scoffed. ¡°Seriously?¡± Trevorined. ¡°You are one ignorant kid,¡± Harriet said. Trevor wanted to retort, but with Delbert present, he didn¡¯t dare to be impudent. His old wounds hadn¡¯t healed yet, and he didn¡¯t want new ones. As they talked, Delbert was ignored and unhappily frowned. Harriet used a cotton swab to treat Trevor''s wounds and asionally touched his back. Delbert strode over and snatched the cotton swab from her hand. ¡°Let me help!¡± he said. Harriet saw his gloomy face and obediently stood up. Delbert¡¯s way of applying the medicine was even rougher than. Harriet''s. It seemed like he wanted to jab the cotton swab into Trevor¡¯s flesh and pour alcohol on it. Harriet watched, feeling sorry for Trevor. She wondered if Delbert was really rted to Trevor and if Trevor was adopted by the Carlson family. Trevor didn¡¯t expect Delbert to be even rougher than Harriet. ¡°Please be gentler! Ouch!¡± Trevor cried out in pain. He wondered if he would die in pain. In a pleading tone, he said, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t know how to apply t medicine, just forget it.¡± Delbert raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°What? Do you insist on having Harriet apply it for you? Dream on!¡± With that, he applied even more force.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Pain overwhelmed Trevor, and he desperately looked at Gerard. Gerard was cowering in the corner, terrified. Gerard noticed Trevor¡¯s gaze and shook his head. He couldn''t step in and put himself in danger. Trevor was stunned. It seemed that he couldn''t rely on the cowardly Gerard. Now, there was only one person in the ward who could save him. Chapter 356 Chapter 356Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As he watched her just-healing wound about to be torn open by Delbert¡¯s rough handling, Trevor quickly turned to Harriet for help. ¡°Harriet, help me. I¡¯m going to die at Delbert¡¯s hands,¡± he shouted, disregarding his reputation. Compared to his life, it meant nothing. Harriet narrowed her eyes and spoke to Delbert. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good enough. Let¡¯s go home. I''ll cook for you.¡± Although she couldn''t cook at all, Trevor''s plea for help pleased her. She decided to show mercy and save him. Trevor cried out in his mind, ¡®What''s wrong with this couple? Why d they always take it out on me?¡¯ Delbert snorted and set the alcohol aside. Then he stood up and left with Harriet, caring nothing about Trevor. Trevor was relieved. He didn¡¯t expect Harriet to save him. He decided to treat Harriet like his sister. As something suddenly urred to him, Delbert turned back with a cotton swab in his hand. ¡°If you dare to talk behind Harriet, provoke her, or let her touch you again, you''ll end up like this,¡± he threatened, breaking the cotton swab. Trevor knew that Delbert was a man of his word. He gasped in fear and nodded repeatedly. ¡°| know. You can just go home with Harriet. I¡¯m fine,¡± Trevor whimpered, hoping that they could leave as soon as possible. After Delbert led Harriet out of the ward, Trevor grumbled in a low voice, ¡°Delbert is two-faced.¡± ¡°Harriet is his wife, remember?¡± Gerard overcame his shock and came out of the corner. ¡°If Delbert helps you, he will be truly two-faced.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, | haven¡¯t settled ounts with you yet. You didn¡¯t even help me just now. Our friendship is done,¡± Trevor sulked. He reached out to punch Gerard, only to strain his wounds. The pain. caused him to grunt. The next day at 7 pm. Ared carpet wasid out at the entrance of the SkyRise Hotel, a subsidiary of the Munoz Group. Today was the ceremony for Harriet¡¯s inauguration as chairman of the Munoz Group and a charity banquet. The scale of this banquet was quite high, so much so that every year at this time, celebrities from all over Meawood City would dress up and attend. Harriet and a disguised Delbert arrived at the banquet. As soon as Harriet stepped out of a Bentley wearing a uniquely designed dress, she caught everyone¡¯s attention. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Harriet resembled a proud ck swan. Her beauty was beyond words. ke weed her at the entrance, leading a group of executives. ¡°Harriet, you look stunning today,¡± he said with a fake smile. Originally, he thought Delbert woulde together with Harriet, but to his surprise, it was Darryl apanying her. He thought Delbert had already gotten rid of Darryl. What is Delbert thinking? He turns a blind eye to Harriet¡¯s love affairs? ke thought. If Delbert refused to get rid of Darryl, he would do it. Once Darryl was out of the picture, Harriet couldn¡¯t pose much o threat to him. In the end, the Munoz Group would be under his control. The banquet began, and Harriet went on stage to give a speech. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to tonight''s inauguration ceremony and the charity dinner. Regarding what happened with the Munoz Group before, | deeply regret it,¡± she started. She remained calm, her eyes filled with reminiscence. Delbert watched unblinkingly. Harriet had grown up a lot. It seemed like she no longer needed his protection. Someone suddenly patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Darryl.¡± Delbert turned around and saw ke¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Mr. Munoz!¡± He nodded, looking down at ke. ke maintained his smile. ¡°It¡¯s crowded today. As Harriet¡¯s assistant, you should go and help at the reception desk. Don¡¯t neglect the guests.¡¯ After a lengthy speech, Harriet felt relieved as she walked down fromExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. the stage. She looked up, but Delbert was nowhere to be seen. ¡®Where did he go?¡¯ She wondered. Just as she was looking around for Delbert, a sharp female voice suddenly came from not far away. A ¡°What are you doing? Do you know how much this outfit costs? You''ll never be able to afford it. Harriet looked over and saw ady wearing a mink cape. She was scolding a man and a waiter. The man was tall with broad shoulders. In contrast to the anxio waiter, he remainedposed. ¡°I''m sorry,¡± he said. It was none other than Delbert. ¡°Hmph! Is an apology useful? The two of you are useless!¡± said the woman. It seemed that the waiter had identally spilled a drink on thedy, and themotion attracted many onlookers, who burst intoughter. Harriet knew that Delbert was restraining himself for the sake of her inauguration ceremony. If it were another time, he would have snapped at thedy. Harriet wouldn''t allow Delbert to be wronged before her. ¡°Your clothes are nothingpared to his.¡± Harriet walked straight over and said, ¡°His clothes are custom-made. His shoes and tie are among the best luxury items in the world. Who do you think you are?¡± Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Delbert dressed up in disguise today, but it was a look put together by Harriet. She recognized thedy as someone who married a rich man. and went beyond herself. ¡°I''m fine,¡± Delbert said calmly. Deep down, he was delighted by Harriet¡¯s protection. Thedy was rendered speechless. Harriet gave her a disdainful nce and led Delbert to leave. Thedy was not satisfied. Under ke¡¯s instruction, she deliberately spread rumors at the banquet that Harriet had betrayed Delbert and was having an affair with Darryl. Delbert took a break to answer a phone call outside. After exchanging pleasantries with several business partners, Harriet sat alone at the dining table and drank champagne, one ss after another. From time to time, some of the elites would gossip about the secrets between wealthy families. Harriet listened casually. At that moment, they were gossiping about the rumor that the wealthydy had just maliciously spread. ¡°Guys, do you know that Harriet rejects Mr. Carlson and has an affair with her assistant?¡± ¡°Yeah! She has been shameless and unruly since she regained her intelligence. Now she even has the nerve to serve as the chairman of the Munoz Group. What a joke!¡± ¡°Agreed. She was just a stupid girl before. It was only because she married Mr. Carlson that she could have a good life. Yet she doesn''t cherish it.¡± Harriet frowned at their gossip. These people listened to rumors and talked without knowing the facts. Abit tipsy, Harriet approached them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let others lead you by the nose. I¡¯m just protecting my assistant. Having an affair? Ridiculous!¡± Thosedies looked at her for a while before recognizing her. They whispered to each other, saying that Delbert was causing trouble and acting crazily. ¡°What do you care about me? It¡¯s your tongues that are too long. Do you need me to help you cut them off?¡± Harriet said. Thosedies were annoyed by her arrogance. ¡°Don''t think that you can be reckless just because you have Mr. Carlson behind you. When | expose your affair, will Mr. Carlson still protect you?¡± said one of them. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m waiting.¡± Harriet didn¡¯t want to argue with them. They were ignorant. Feeling tipsy, she turned away from the table and walked toward the garden outside.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She dizzily looked at the elitesing and going in the banquet hall. Feeling unwell, she decided to go to the garden to get some fresh air. Delbert would not be happy if he saw her like this. Just then, a young man dressed in luxurious clothes suddenly appeared in front of her. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 ¡°Mrs. Carlson, nice to meet you! | am your admirer. May | have a drink. with you?¡± said the man.¡± Harriet sneered, ced the champagne the man offered on the nearby table, and left without sparing a nce at him. The people around them witnessed it and started approaching Harriet to show their interest. They had heard the malicious rumors spread by thatdy earlier and believed that Harriet was into handsome young men. They wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to seduce Harriet, as being able to sleep with Delbert¡¯s wife was a fatal attraction for them. But their presence only made Harriet sick. She turned them down, only to fall into the vortex of rumors. Thedies nearby sneered at her, thinking that Harriet was smart enough to know that men didn¡¯t like easy prey. She was pretending to be pure and ying hard to get. These mocking voices were heard by Harriet. But instead of getting angry, she smiled and continued her way toward the exit. In herst life, she had heard more uneptable things. As Harriet walked out of the banquet hall, she became more intoxicated. ¡°Be carefull¡± At the door, she almost tripped and fell. Arge hand caught her in time. She turned around and thanked him. But then her smile froze on her face. ¡°Let go!¡± she snapped. As soon as she saw Vernon, she showed a disgusted look. It caused Vernon to feel a dull pain in her heart.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He hadn''t confronted her for scheming against L and him at vor Fusion the other day. He was afraid that it would cause the stock prices of the Morton Group to plummet further. What made Harriet think she could give him attitude now? Harriet pulled her wrist out of Vernon¡¯s hand, staring at his hypocritical face with disdain. ¡°Mr. Morton, you''re not dead yet,¡± she said. She thought that after Vernon¡¯s rtionship with L was exposed, Marc would target Vernon. Now it looked like L didn¡¯t matter much to Marc. It was a shame that Vernon could continue to act like a clown. ¡°I''m lucky enough to survive your scheme,¡± Vernon said, annoyed by Harriet¡¯s sarcasm. He paused and continued, ¡°Are you drunk, Mrs. Carlson?¡± His eyes flickered with concern. Harriet¡¯s sarcasm grew stronger. It was ridiculous for Vernon to pretend that he cared about her. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m drunk. But it doesn¡¯t affect my vision. You¡¯re tough and disgusting!¡± she said. ¡°What did you say?¡± Vernon was enraged, and he stepped forward to grab her wrist. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Thedies in the banquet hall, upon witnessing this scene, thought that Harriet was getting too close to Vernon. They couldn''t help but mock her. However, things didn¡¯t go as expected. In the face of Vernon''s anger, Harriet smirked even more disdainfully. ¡°You''re just a loser, Vernon. You¡¯re unworthy of talking to me like this, she said. She shoved Vernon away, grabbed a bottle of champagne from the nearby table, and poured it all over his head. ¡°How dare you?¡± Vernon fumed, intending to hit her. But before he couldy a hand on Harriet, he was knocked over by a man in ck-framed sses. ¡°How dare you touch her? Do you have a death wish?¡± Delbert shielded Harriet and red at Vernon. He had been absent for just a while, and Vernon took his chance to bully Harriet. It was outrageous. When more and more guests noticed themotion, Harriet led Delbert to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him! Let¡¯s go!¡± she said. Vernon came to his senses and got to his feet. He watched them leave with red eyes. He recognized the man as Darryl, who had an affair with Harriet. He couldn''t believe that Harriet would rather like such a man than show him any kindness. When they returned to the banquet, Delbert¡¯s cold gaze behind his sses was terrifying. No one dared to gossip behind their backs again.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The charity party started after the inauguration ceremony. After ke spoke a few words on stage, it was time for Harriet to announce the start of the party. Harriet put down her champagne, nodded to Delbert, and gracefully walked toward the center of the stage. Originally, the nod between her and Delbert was just an ordinary gesture. But in the eyes of those wealthydies who had long been displeased with Harriet, it took on a different meaning. ¡°Look, she¡¯s flirting with her lover again. How shameful!¡± ¡°It seems like we need to teach her a lesson today and let her know, that beauty is worthless in Meawood City. Otherwise, she will think that she can charm any man with her tricks,¡± said the samedy resentfully, who had just been scolded by Harriet. Despite the noisy environment, Harriet heard her words. Harriet ground her teeth, and her look turned fierce. It was her inauguration ceremony today, and she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. Unfortunately, these people didn¡¯t know their limits, and she had to deal with them. When Harriet walked past them, the diamonds on the wealthydy¡¯s high heels shed. It wasn¡¯t a natural reflection of light. It was deliberate. Dazzled by it, Harriet leaned over and stepped on the foot of thedy, who was trying to trip her. Today''s Bonus Offer GET IT NOW Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Even men couldn''t bear the pain, not to mention that wealthydy. ¡°Ouch! It hurts! Are you blind?¡± she screamed in pain. ¡°I''m really sorry!¡± Harriet said. But she showed a look as if saying, ¡°It serves you right!¡± ¡°Do you know who | am? | am the most famous ballet dancer in Meawood City. My feet are more precious than your whole being. How dare you step on me?¡± snapped thedy. ¡°Mrs. Green, why did you put your foot under my shoes?¡± Harriet sneered. Mrs. Green couldn¡¯t believe that Harriet was so sharp, and she t livid. Since Delbert wasn¡¯t present, she straightened her neck and scoffe Harriet, even if you¡¯re amazing, you''re just a woman who pleases me with your body. Without Mr. Carlson''s favor, what are you? ¡°In terms of background and status, I¡¯m much higher than you. Even Clifton has to show me respect. | need you to apologize to me. Otherwise, I''ll expose your love affair to Mr. Carlson and ruin your reputation.¡± Harriet sneered in response. ¡°What are youughing at? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Mrs. Green angrily questioned, ¡°You can confirm it with ke.¡± Harriet indifferently looked at the rapping Mrs. Green. The disdain on her face intensified. She was aware that ke and Mrs. Green were colluding with each other to embarrass her at the banquet. Following a sigh, Harriet asked, ¡°Do you really want me to apologize to you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mrs. Green assertively nodded, folding her arms on her chest. ¡°Humph! Before that, you''d better evaluate yourself,¡± Harriet said indifferently. ¡°Are you worthy?¡± ¡°Why am | not? You only have a nk title. Who do you think you are? In the upper-ss society of Meawood City, one has to rely on her background and capital. What do you have?¡± Mrs. Green retorted with disdain. ¡°So, you have to yield to me today. If | expose your affair to Mr. Carlson and he kicks you out, you''ll regret it.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Harriet said, gazing at Mrs. Green. After Mrs. Green nodded, Harriet took off her wedding ring. While everyone was confused by her actions, she pped Mrs. Green across the face. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Mrs. Green intended to fight back, but Harriet grabbed her neck and pinned her down on the table. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mrs. Green snapped. She had never been treated so rudely in her life. ¡°If you dare hurt me, I''ll make sure you suffer like hell.¡± She never expected Harriet to be so tough. Harriet remained silent and emotionless. Behind them, those wealthy women looked at each other, but none of them dared step forward. Those men also watched with amusement instead of stepping in. Even Mr. Green had no intention of rescuing his wife. Delbert remainedposed in his seat. He believed in Harriet¡¯s ability to handle the matter and gave her the stage. When she needed him, he would be there. Harriet picked up a fork from the table and stabbed it fiercely toward Mrs. Green¡¯s face. The silver fork just missed Mrs. Green¡¯s ear and plunged into the solid wood table, causing a piercing scream from Mrs. Green and everyone else in the room. Harriet looked at the frightened Mrs. Green and pinched her chin. ¡°You should be grateful that you didn¡¯t say anything more outrageous said coldly. ¡°Also, do you think it¡¯s funny, Mrs. Green? Your family should be ashamed to have a daughter like you.¡± She let go of Mrs. Green, and Mrs. Green copsed to the ground. Harriet looked down at her and added, ¡°Did your family invest so many resources in you, grooming you to be an exceptional dancer, just so you could rely on them and your husband? ¡°When you tried to trip me, did you realize that your dirty tricks were nowhere near worthy of those proud legs you unt?¡± With a sarcastic smile, Harriet bent down and whispered in Mrs. Green¡¯s ear, ¡°You were born into the upper-ss society, so you should know better not to easily provoke anyone because behind them may be powers that your family cannot afford to offend. ¡°Consider yourself lucky. I¡¯m not a petty person. Otherwise, your family and your husband¡¯spany will pay the price for your stupidity.¡± Harriet smirked and got up. She adjusted her dress and red at the other richdies. Then she walked steadily onto the stage, took the microphone from ke¡¯s hand, and started to deliver her speech. Delbert realized that Harriet didn¡¯t need his help.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He closed his eyes and listened quietly to Harriet¡¯s speech. He wasn¡¯t surprised by what had just happened. What surprised him was that in her previous life, Harriet had always been meek. It was different from her image in his memories. Harriet was proud and strong-willed when she was little. He was bing more and more certain that Harriet was also reborn. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have changed so much. After Harriet finished her speech, Delbert opened his eyes and meaningfully smiled. Next was the auction. Neither Harriet nor Delbert was interested in it, so they quietly waited for the ball session. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 363 Chapter 363 The Mirror Ball was named after an ornate mirror from the mid- century. It was set on the ceiling of the banquet hall. Legend had it that the mirror was crafted by sixteen top craftsmen. It looked unremarkable, but the moment a spotlight shone on it, everyone in the room felt like they were in heaven. This mirror used the principles of optical refraction to the extreme. It not only enhanced the setting but also provided excellent lighting for the dancers. Therefore, it had always been a coveted ce for the elitedies of Meawood City. Before the ball began, Harriet went to the bathroom. When she came out, she took the opportunity to tidy up her dress and powder her nose. She changed into a purple dress and pushed open the door to the banquet hall. Once again, everyone was impressed by her elegance and beauty. Under the radiant light of the mirror, the unique and intricate details of the fabric of her dress were revealed. Her purple dress shimmered like rippling waves. From different angles, the purple seemed to be constantly changing. At that moment, Harriet looked like a princess, walking slowly toward the center of the dance floor. Everyone was stunned by her absolute beauty and involuntarily moved to the sides. Mrs. Green, who had just been reprimanded by Harriet two hours ago, didn¡¯t learn her lesson: Holding Mr. Green¡¯s arm, she suddenly walked out of the crowd and blocked Harriet¡¯s way. ¡°Do you think you can scare me with just words? Anyway, Mr. Carlson isn¡¯t here to support you,¡± she proudly said, shaking Mr. Green''s arm. ¡± Honey, this woman threatened to bankrupt yourpany. Harriet watched her actions with disgust. n Nora had yed such tricks in front of her too many times over the years. Unfortunately, Green didn¡¯t even have half of Nora¡¯s skills. ¡°Mrs. Carlson, | just flew back from abroad on a private jet and heard from my wife that you bullied her,¡± Mr. Green said, challenging Harriet. From his words, Harriet finally understood why someone would like Mrs. Green. Mr. Green was as stupid as her. ¡°And you imed that you¡¯d bankrupt mypany. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much?¡± Mr. Green added. ¡°That¡¯s not what | said, Mr. Green, but | don¡¯t mind doing it,¡± Harriet said. ¡°What a big tone!¡± Mr. Green lustfully stroked his chin. He sized up Harriet and said, ¡°You should know your distance. Don¡¯t think that because Mr. Carlson is powerful, you can do whatever you want in Meawood City. There is no way he''d offend everyone for the sake of a woman.¡± Harriet sneered in response. She didn¡¯t even need Delbert to take action. She could handle these scumbags herself. It had been a long time since Mr. Green met Harriet, and he found her quite gorgeous.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Coveting her beauty, he grabbed Harriet¡¯s wrist, although Mrs. Green was still present. ¡°I''m in a good mood today, so | won¡¯t make it hard for you. Apologize to me, and I''ll let you go. How does it sound?¡± he said. The people around them helplessly shook their heads. If Mr. Green knew what had happened earlier, he would never have made such a stupid move. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 ¡°Let go! | won¡¯t repeat it!¡± Harriet demanded. Mr. Green refused toply. ¡°I just won''t let go. Ouch!¡± Before he could finish his words, Harriet twisted his wrist and threw him to the ground. ¡°Honey!¡± Mrs. Green was taken aback. ¡°How dare a poor girl like you hit me? I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson, ¡®Mr. Green roared. He got up from the ground and rolled up his sleeve, ready to hit Harriet. But before he couldnd a punch on Harriet¡¯s face, someone knocke him over. ¡°Who the hell did this?¡± Mr. Green cursed. He looked up in anger, only to see Darryl standing in front of him. ¡°Oh, | know you. How dare an insignificant assistant like youy a finger on me?¡± Mr. Green barked. ¡°Open your eyes and take a good look at me!¡± Delbert took off his sses, his eyes glinting with coldness. ¡°M-Mr. Carlson!¡± Mr. Green wimped out as soon as he recognized Delbert. He never expected that Harriet¡¯s assistant would be Delbert. Not only him, but everyone else at the scene was shocked. ke¡¯s mouth was agape. He hadn''t expected that Darryl and Delbert were the same person. And the message he sent to Delbert poked a sore spot. Delbert originally nned to remain silent and not interfere in Harriet¡¯s affairs, but Mr. Green¡¯s attitude was too arrogant, and his anger could not be controlled. ¡°You''re bold enough to bully my wife!¡± he snapped. He then looked at Harriet with concer. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Carlson, | didn¡¯t know you were here. | was wrong to offend Mrs. Carlson. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Mr. Green said, bowing and scraping. Harriet was annoyed by his apology. Given his words, if Delbert wasn¡¯t here, he could bully her at will. Delbert saw her frown and understood why. ¡°You will be the sinner in your husband¡¯s and your family. Because you, they will no longer have a ce in Meawood City,¡± he said to Mr Green. Only then did Mr. and Mrs. Green realize the severity of the situation. They bowed to Delbert and begged for mercy. ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to offend Mrs. Carlson. Please spare us. We promise we won''t be disrespectful to Mrs. Carlson again. ¡°Mr. Carlson, please spare us. We¡¯re stupid. Mrs, Carlson, please forgive us. We''ve realized our mistake.¡± Harriet pulled away from them in disgust. vau maina to thom ~~?¡± Dalhar anlrad Harrint Today''s Bonus Offer Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Harriet nced at Mr. and Mrs. Green. ¡°I¡¯m a petty person.¡± Delbert chuckled, turning to instruct Cory. ¡°Take care of the rest.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Cory nodded and went to carry out the order. Mr. and Mrs. Green were dragged away by the bodyguards. The music was yed, and the Mirror Ball began. Delbert stepped forward and grabbed Harriet¡¯s wrist. ¡°I just did you a big favor. Aren¡¯t you going to thank me?¡± Harriet stuck out her tongue and smiled mischievously. ¡°I never asked you to help me.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve helped you, and you should thank me,¡± Delbert yfull said. Harriet looked around. Luckily, the ball had begun and everyone was dancing, so they didn¡¯t notice what was happening over there. ¡°What reward do you want?¡± Harriet asked. ¡°Dance with me!¡± Delbert replied, wrapping his arm around Harriet¡¯s waist and yanking her into his arms, Harriet bumped into his chest and looked up at his deep eyes. Her coyness captivated Delbert. He looked at her blushing ears and smiled. Harriet was as shy as ever. ¡°Don''t tell me you don¡¯t know how to dance,¡± Delbert teased her. ¡°Let''s see who the terrible dancer is!¡± Harriet said, putting her hand on Delbert¡¯s shoulder. Her other hand hung in the air and was grabbed by Delbert. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t quite know how to dance,¡± he joked. ¡°| can do it!¡± Harriet firmly said. She was eager to present those dance moves stored in her mind. Delbert was impressed by her determined look. He followed Harriet to the center of the dance floor. Amid the music, her dress fluttered in the air. Delbert lifted her and spun her in the air. Their moves were beautiful. After the Mirror Ball ended, the banquet also came to an end. Harriet waited at the entrance while Delbert went to get her car. Suddenly, a beam of headlights shone from afar, dazzling her. She looked up and saw a car darting toward her. It showed no signs of slowing down. Harriet was taken aback. She wanted to dodge, but it was toote. ¡°Harriet!¡± In the nick of time, Delbert rushed over and grabbed her. They rolled on the ground as the car zoomed past. Delbert''s arms were warm, but Harriet felt cold all over. ¡°Are you all right? Did you get hurt?¡± Delbert asked. Delbert was unscathed. He sat up and examined Harriet for any injuries. If Harriet was hurt, Delbert would make the driver pay with his life. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Fortunately, Harriet had only scraped her elbow. Even so, Delbert was still very concerned. He carefully picked up Harriet and tightened his grip upon hearing her grunt. He med himself for failing to protect her again. ¡°I''m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Harriet whispered. Delbert was touched, and his eyes became misty. He took a deep breath to calm down before taking Harriet to the car. Cory hurried over and started the car. Soon, they arrived at the hospital. Delbert rushed in, followed by Cory and a group of bodyguards. The doctor thought that something serious had happened and quickly prepared the emergency room. Anurse measured Harriet¡¯s blood pressure while another doctor examined her wound. After a careful examination, the doctor said it was just a scratch and not serious at all. Only then did Delbert heave a sigh of relief. ¡°| told you it didn¡¯t hurt.¡± Harriet sat up, hugged the trembling Delbert, andforted him. He took her into his arms and said with concern, ¡°Still, we should be careful.¡± Just seeing her bleed made him feel distressed. He itched to catch ¡°Okay, | got it,¡± Harriet said, touched by his concern. She knew that Delbert truly cherished her. ¡°| won''t leave you alone anymore,¡± Delbert said, feeling angry and guilty about the ident earlier. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Harriet blinked, Her pale face made her lips appear ruddier. Delbert¡¯s heart softened, and he dropped a kiss on her forehead. The nurses took out their phones to take pictures. It was rare for them to see a handsome man like Delbert up close. The president of the Carlson Group turned out to be such a dashing man. Unfortunately, he was already taken. ¡°| want to go home. | don¡¯t like being in the hospital,¡± Harriet said. She didn¡¯t like the smell of disinfectant. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home,¡± Harriet agreed readily.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He picked up Harriet, and she whispered in his ear, ¡°And | don¡¯t want you to be stared at by so many women.¡± Delbert raised an eyebrow, impressed by her possessiveness. Afterward, they left the examination room. Harriet threw her arms around his neck and nestled in his arms. They looked like Prince Charming and Cindere. As Delbert carried Harriet out of the hospital, the doctors and nurses watched with admiration. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 When Harriet and Delbert returned to the ind, the family doctor was already waiting in the hall. Under Delbert¡¯s instructions, the family doctor thoroughly examined Harriet and bandaged the wound on her elbow. Delbert didn¡¯t let the doctor leave until he confirmed that Harriet was fine. After leaving the house, the family doctor couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. In all the years he had been serving the Carlson family, he had never seen Delbert so nervous before. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t made any mistakes earlier. Harriet meant everything to Delbert. If he made any mistakes, he would be in great trouble. ¡°I''m hungry,¡± Harriet said, throwing herself into Delbert¡¯s arms. Delbert stiffened and said softly, ¡°I''ll cook for you.¡± Rubbing her head, he added, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, lie down and rest for a while. I''ll let you know when the food is ready.¡± He was amazed by how cute Harriet was. However, as he turned around to let Opal get the apron, the smile on his face was gone, reced by his usual loftiness. Opal was stunned by how fast Delbert changed his attitude. His tenderness was only reserved for Harriet. Because Opal was the one cooking at home, there were only pink comparatively in apron. Delbert¡¯s displeasure and Opal¡¯s nervousness could be imagined. But to let Harriet have the food earlier, he reluctantly put on the apron. Harriet naturally would not listen to Delbert and stay in her room. It was rare for Delbert to cook for her, and she wanted to watch it. She came downstairs and froze at the sight of Delbert wearing a pink apron. ¡°It turns out you¡¯re so girly. You¡¯re wearing a pink apron,¡± she said.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Delbert felt embarrassed. Stifling augh, Harriet took out her phone, went around Delbert, and recorded it. She had to capture this rare sight. When they argued in the future, she could use this video to threaten him and make him apologize. Delbert forced a smile. ¡°Is it fun?¡± Harriet keenly sensed the danger in his tone. ¡°Well, you look good like this. Even when you¡¯re wearing pink, you have your own charm,¡± she said, trying to tter him. It was toote. Delbert pressed her against the sink and bent down to kiss her. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Opal and the other servants covered their eyes. They sensibly retired and closed the door for Harriet and Delbert. It was inappropriate for them to witness the scene, even though Delbert and Carlson didn¡¯t treat them as outsiders. In the kitchen, Delbert deepened the kiss. It was not until Harriet was out of breath that Delbert let go of her. ¡°W-What else are you up to?¡± Harriet¡¯s heart was flustered. Delbert picked her up and ced her on the table. ¡°I''m going to cook for you,¡± he said, tapping her head. Harriet watched him get busy. Sure enough, a man was the most charming when he was focused.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When the food was ready, Delbert carried her upstairs to the bedroom and fed her bite by bite. Harriet stared at him, touched by her tenderness. The distance between them was close, and the air in the kitchen became ambiguous. Concerned about her injury, Delbert restrained his desires. Harriet suddenly reached out her hands, threw herself into his arms, and rubbed against his chin. His face was smooth and free from stubble. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Delbert asked. faint glow. Delbert was sleeping soundly, showing no sign of waking up. Harriet quietly turned off the rm clock and nned to get out of bed. She had to go to the Munoz Group early to attend the shareholders¡¯ meeting. If she waste, those old foxes would gossip again. She changed into a suit with ck and white stripes and neatlybed her hair into a bun. Today''s Bonus Offer Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Since Delbert¡¯s identity had been exposed, he couldn¡¯t continue to disguise himself as Harriet¡¯s assistant and apany her to the shareholders¡¯ meeting. It was Cory apanying her.. ¡°Madam, this is the roster for today¡¯s shareholders¡¯ meeting,¡± Cory said, handing a document to her. ¡°Thanks!¡± Harriet took it but didn¡¯t open it. Although she had taken over the Munoz Group only a few days ago, she knew how many shareholders there were and how much each of them held. The double doors of the conference room were closed, and faintughter could be heard from inside. ¡°It''s already thiste, and Harriet still hasn¡¯te. Is she too scared toe without Delbert apanying her?¡± said someone. ¡°Mr. Munoz, why don¡¯t we just buy Harriet¡¯s shares and let her be at ease as Mrs. Carlson?¡± another person suggested. Harriet¡¯s eyes glinted with coldness. These people were really cunning. She gritted her teeth and pushed open the doors. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I''ll disappoint everyone here today. Sorry for the wait.¡± Her appearance silenced the noisy conference room. The circr conference table, nearly twenty meters long, was fully upied, except for the empty seat of the chairman. It was reserved for Harriet. With one hand in her pocket, Harriet confidently took her seat, showing no signs of being nervous. ¡°Save for the talk. Let¡¯s start the voting now. If anyone is dissatisfied with me being the chairman, feel free not to vote for me. If | receive too few votes, | will step down,¡± she said. No one noticed that her fingers were clutching the hem of her clothes. Even her breathing was cautious. She wasn¡¯t afraid of losing, but she couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°You are all veterans of the Munoz Group. You should know what is best for thepany.¡± If the Munoz Group were handed over to someone like ke, it would surely copse. The shareholders looked at each other, and their gaze finally settled on ke, carrying a hint of inquiry. ke sat rxed in his chair, casually flipping through the files in his hands, as if he didn¡¯t care about the oue of this vote at all. ¡°Well, allow me to cast the first vote,¡± said Jerry Kelly, an old shareholder, who founded the Munoz Group together with Miriam. He stood up, leaned on his cane, and slowly walked toward the voting box in the upper right corner. Harriet stared straight ahead, not even ncing at Jerry. She had anticipated the oue. There was no way he would vote for her. Her hopes were pinned on the younger generation of shareholders. Jerry tremblingly put the ticket into the box, as if suffering from severe Parkinson¡¯s syndrome.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Kelly, please wait!¡± Just as everyone was bing impatient, Jerry¡¯s secretary suddenly approached him and whispered in his ear. ¡°Is this true?¡± Jerry trembled for a while, but ultimately, he didn¡¯t put the vote into the box. He picked up the phone and questioned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The person on the other end of the phone said something, making Jerry tremble in anger. He suppressed it and respectfully said, ¡°Okay, | understand. Just tell me if there¡¯s anything you need.¡± Harriet watched in confusion, wondering, ¡®Jerry is a founder of the Munoz Group. Who can make him so scared?¡¯ Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Jerry hung up the phone and picked up a pen from the table to change his vote. Then he put it in the box and spoke to ke. ¡°Mr. Munoz, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ke was confused. Before he could figure out what was going on, another shareholder¡¯s phone started ringing. Simr things went on and on until the atmosphere in the meeting room became weird. ¡°Now, let me announce the voting results,¡± Cory said, projecting the data onto the screen. Each ballot was certified by the legal department of the Munoz Group. On the slides, the blue bar represented Harriet¡¯s support rate, and it was 83%. The red bar represented ke¡¯s support rate, and it was only 10%, with some abstentions. ¡°This is impossible!¡± ke couldn¡¯t ept this result. He had already discussed with the other shareholders that once he became chairman, he would give them many benefits. He was so angry that he didn¡¯t even want to pretend anymore. He shouted in anger, mming the table. ¡°How is it possible that | only have 10% support? You cheated!¡± Harriet was also surprised, but she soon associated Delbert with those mysterious phone calls. ¡°All this data was generated right under your nose. You''re not blind, are you?¡± Harriet scoffed, hiding her excitement. ¡°Ask yourself. What qualifications do you have to be chairman of the Munoz Group? If it¡¯s not cheating, then what is it?¡± ke retorted. He kicked the chair next to him, dering war against Harriet. Harriet remained calm and sneered, ¡°Whether or not | have the ability, it¡¯s not up to you to decide.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And | almost got hit by a carst night.¡±. The car ident was suspicious. Luckily, Delbert saved her in time. She slowly stood up, put her hands on the table, and smirked at ke. ¡°I''ve called the police. If | find out that someone stabbed me in the back, | will make them pay a heavy price,¡± she said. keughed sarcastically and looked Harriet up and down, mocking, ¡°Oh? It seems that God is blind.¡± The air between them grew tenise, and the others didn¡¯t dare interrup ¡°Madam, the police are here,¡± Cory whispered. Harriet nced at ke and put away her smile. ¡°ke, remember topensate for the broken chair. Let''s wait and see!¡± Harriet said before getting out of the room. ¡°Mrs. Carlson, we currently have no evidence to prove that the ident was intentional,¡± said two police officers in the reception room. It shattered Harriet¡¯s hopes of sending ke to prison. ¡°What about the driver?¡± She asked. Harriet sat across from the police and frowned. ¡°The driver has fled the scene. After you reported the incident, we immediately sent someone to pursue him, but we haven''t got any clues,¡± said the older police officer, as if the answer was already in his mind. TIT GET IT NOW Today''s Bonus Offer The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!